《Re:Immortal》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 In the center of a luxuriousrge hall, was a two meter tall tform with a golden dragon throne on top. Dragon screens are put behind it. Six Gold Corears, each with a golden dragon, surrounded the tform. On the throne sat a young man with an imposing aura, a hazy blue light danced behind his back giving him a feeling of a celestial being. His hair that was white as snow, was neatly brushed and tied reaching his back, his face was extremely handsome, even with the small scar that traced down from above his left eye all the way to his cheek, it only served to make him look more ferocious. He was without a doubt anything but a normal mortal. His eyes that were closed until now lightly shuddered, as they slowly opened. A cloudy look quickly passed over them before his obsidian colored eyes regained their rity. "What the?" He groaned lightly holding his head in pain. It did not take long before he took a deep breath and started scanning his surroundings. "This? It looks like, no it is my throne room?" He muttered in uncertainty, his voice low but still filled with strength. "But i''m sure I didn''t log in the game, I was...I was...wait, wait what was I doing?" His expression changed greatly to one filled with anxiety as he desperately tried to remember what he was doing before. "Impossible..." He slowly whispered, his voice lightly trembling, he couldn''t remember. It wasn''t that he just didn''t remember when logged in the game, no he didn''t remember anything. His breathing turned rough as he slowly inhaled and exhaled trying to figure out what was going on, "Let''s first calm down Omis, wait Omis? That''s not my name!" He abruptly shouted and stood up from the throne chair. He felt himself panicking more by the second Omis, that was the name of his game character but his name, his real name he couldn''t remember! Slowly moving his hand in front of his face, sure enough his once frail looking hand was gone, the mole that was on his middle finger was gone, the little scar on his left palm from when he fell on his bike when he was a child was gone, recing it was a silky white hand that faced him, there didn''t seem to be any signs of impurities on it. It was a hand he was also familiar with, he yed with ''this'' character for more then 9 years, yet when was the hand ever so detailed? He could feel everything, he lightly traced his fingers over to his left cheek and sure enough, a familiar feeling of a scar was there, alongside came an unfamiliar tinge of pain that made him frown even more. A huge sigh escaped his lips, as he copsed to the throne chair, closing his eyes once more. He was afraid, he didn''t know what was going on, nor why did he not remember anything from before his transmigration, he could still vaguely remember some things about his formal life, but the strongest memories were those concerning the game. His family, his friends and his job nothing but a distant memory. The more he focused on their faces the blurrier they got. He soon stopped trying to remember, afraid of loosing this final thread. Yet something seemed strange he once again opened his eyes, yes he was worried and afraid yet something seemed to be numbing those feelings, pushing them to the side. He could feel his panic rising once again at the realization, yet there was nothing that could be done, as soon as he felt himself panicking something seemed to forcefully calm him down. He just sat down there on his throne for what seemed to be hours, his mind filled with all sorts of conflicting thoughts, he didn''t want to forget about himself, about his past but there didn''t seem to be anything he could do. He tried to forcefully calm himself, which was easier than he excepted making him shudder once again at the thought of something or someone ying with his mind, before forcefully putting those thoughts aside. Slowly standing up, he walked down the two meters tform each step seemed to be filled with more resolution then the past, by the time he reached the final step he took a deep breath, his gaze that was filled with panic moments ago was now full of determination. Walking slowly towards the giant closed door was apanied with a weird feeling, while it''s true that he yed with this ''character'' for years now yet he never felt anything. ''The Immortal'' was the first VRMMRPG tounch, while yers could indeed immerse themselves in the game and take direct control over their characters, there was no sense of touch, no breeze no pain no nothing. As his hand came to rest over the giant door, he stopped at the unexpected feeling the of stone hard door under his palm, he slowly retracted his hand. Looking back towards the dragon throne in the middle of the hall he lightly muttered as if to convince himself "That''s indeed my throne," once again his hand traced the small scar on his left cheek, flinching a little at the tinge of pain "And this certainly is my body, then could that mean my cultivation?!" He quickly closed his eyes, his face full of concentration and a hint of expectation, before he opened them once again his lips lifted upward, his one dimple crinkles with perfectly aligned white teeth. His smile was one of happiness growing, much as a spring flower opens. "So at least I kept my Cultivation!" He lightly shouted with excitement, Omis was not one of the top ten yers in The Immortal, no most of those were whales that spend huge amounts of money to push forward in the game, but he was still a veteran he asionally invested a bit of money when he could, and eventually made it to the top forty in the ascended rankings. The game was simple, after creating your character the game would generate a random background for you and you would start your cultivation journey as an earthly cultivator, your goal is to ascend to heaven and be immortal, yet that was only the start as in heavens you could do much more, start your own heavenly sect, bless other earthly cultivators or even guide those you deem worthy to enter heaven with you. Most peopleined at the background choices, as some were born orphans others were born with a silver spoon. It wasn''t fair but that was what made the game quite unique, you were free to explore and do as you please, and the game did not hold your hand. Omis was one of the first yers to start with theunching of the game, he started as an orphan and cultivated all the way to the Ascended realm, where one of his friends that already ascended to heaven helped guide him in, making him the fourteenth yer to ascend. Once in Heaven, he spent most of his time exploring the realm before finally settling down on a heavenly mountain near his friends sect, there he decided to focus on his cultivation while also building his own sect. Taking a deep breath, Omis looked behind him onest time, his worries seemed to ease up, a strange sense of excitement was bubbling inside of him, why wouldn''t it? Thinking about it from a different perspective, he may as well be in a different world! And the best part was that he kept his cultivation level of God realm. Grinning he pushed open the giant door before suddenly freezing in his ce, the sight that greeted him was far too shocking that it made him open his jaw wide. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Heaven, that was the realm all cultivators yearned for. It was the goal destination of all, with the promise of immortality it was of no surprise that all earthly cultivators set it as their life goal to enter the celestial realm and ascend themselves. It was exactly how one would imagine it, in the game Heaven was a domain set above the clouds with floating celestial mountains each different from the other. That was where all the ascended cultivators or celestials lived, each upying a mountain for themselves. The entire realm was covered in a golden glow adding to the heavenly atmosphere...or so it should have been. The scene facing Omis was anything but that, the beautiful golden sky was gone in its ce ck cracks covered the whole realm flickering in and out of existence. The once celestial sky was now blood red with rifts appearing seemingly out of thin air making him suck a deep breath as his stomach fell at the scene. Turning his attention in front, what greeted him was a cliff, it looks like half of his mountain was missing, seemingly cut clean by a a giant sword. Turning to look behind him, It seemed as if his throne room was the only ce that survived whatever hit the mountain and stayed intact, thankfully for him as that was where he spent most of his time cultivating, all his important skill books and most of his treasures were stored there. Once again looking in-front of him, he found himself standing on the edge. Whatever cut down his mountain clearly took with it his disciples quarters, the beast gardens and the reception hall that used to stand at the foot of the mountain. A tinge of pain and regret passed through his heart, thinking about the disciples he carefully groomed all the way to the immortal realm, the various beasts he owned. His heart full of regret he slowly walked along the small path that surrounded the pce, the usually white clouds that covered the entirety of heaven was now dyed an ominous dark red, simr yet darker them sky. Frowning as he looked around, it truly seemed as if he was in hell instead of heaven. He slowly circled the teau shaped peak, circling the descent sized throne pce. It looked like his mountain got shaved cleanly from all sides leaving a small path that circled the pce. His sight wandered to the red clouds to his left, ''gasp'' a chill ran down his spine as he gazed at the clouds. Something seemed to be lurking down there, and for it to make him feel nervous was anything but a good sign. As he slowly started making his way away from the cliff ROOOOAARRR an earth shattering roar that made the very mountain shake as small debris fell from the sides. Omis lightly tumbled to the back, his expression turned ghastly pale, full of shock and fear That aura! Its an Immortal Venerable! His eyes opened wide as a giant fin broke the surface of the clouds apart, followed by the unmistakable aura of a Late stage Immortal Venerable. Omis stood deadly still as the giant fin slowly swam away from his mountain before simply disappearing once again under the clouds. Immortal Venerable... he lightly muttered to himself, it was the realm that preceded the final God realm, if it was a cultivator Omis wouldnt have been so shocked, no the reason was that it obviously was a monster! And that monster carried a small distant celestial aura! In the game, no monsters were ever recorded in heavens, there have been three times when the developersunched a server wide event, the purpose was for Ascended cultivators to defend heaven against Demon invasions. He himself have joined all three events and in all three times they have been sessful in preventing the invasion. Wait, how could I know that its realm was an Immortal Venerable? Usually in the game one could see the cultivation level of the yers and monsters one level above oneself and that of all those bellow, in the case that the person is more them one realm above you all you would see is question marks. Yet just now there clearly was no such thing when the thing appeared, he just instinctively knew its cultivation base. Omis shrugged it off for now mentally noting the entire strangeness of the situation. Once again scanning his surroundings, there didnt seem to be any sign of immediate danger nor was there any other mountain beside the one he was on, the entire ce was eerily quiet after the beast appeared and took off. His back was cover in sweat after the encounter with the thing, the wind broke the silence as it howled over the peak making his hair and long white robe flutter. Omis could feel his heart threatening to jump from his chest as he took deep breaths to steady his mind, the calming sensation washed over him once more although it seemed to be less of use this time. The sensation of the wind hitting his face, his robe dancing along with it all served to solidify the assumption that all this indeed was real. He could clearly remember the oppressing aura the monster carried with it, the fear for his life it was all too real. His stomach fell as he stood there in loss over what to do. Rooted in his ce, Omiss eyes darted left and right searching for something, anything that could exin, maybe help him! s there was no one but himself on the peak, behind him, the door to the throne roomid open. Looking at it and back at the sea of red clouds surrounding the mountain, he gritted his teeth and walked over cautiously to the edge, his heart beating louder each step he took closer to the edge, when he was at an arms reach from the cliff he carefullyid on his stomach and crawled the rest of the way. Bellow as expected was the ominous red clouds, shes of thunder rumbled down between them, his mountain now akin to a pir pierced through the clouds, gulp carefully crawling away, Omis then stood up and walked back to the throne room. Once inside he moved to close it behind him, the sound of the wind disappearing as he shut giant door. Taking a deep breath, What do I do? He muttered, Theres no way I can cross the clouds, wait even if I can why would I? Where would I go? He anxiously paced around the hall before his eyes shone with determination, Thats right all the books I saved are here! In the game, books were used to learn skills, you never really got to read any, one just had to spend a certain amount of time in closed doors toprehend the book, the so calledprehension was the yer opening a book which then rendered him immobile for a period of time, depending on the level of the book the time also varied leaving him defenseless. Over the course of his nine years in the game, Omis had gathered a ridiculous amount of books andprehended most of them, yet he never had truly read any. Perhaps, I may find something that can help me! Yes, I have nowhere to go anyways and the pce is still intact even when the rest of the mountain is gone so I should be safe... he spoke trying to convince himself, yet it didn''t seem to work as his eyes kept darting at the entrance full of anxiety and fear... Chapter 3 Chapter 3 How long has it been? He lightly muttered to himself. Ever since his meeting with the monster, Omis did not leave his throne room for what felt like days perhaps weeks, at first he was always on his nerves ncing towards the door afraid that something might break in. Yet as time passed the throne room remained eerily quiet. At the far right corner of the room was a small table, here he spent his time immersed in the vast number of books he owned. He turned thest paper of the book, before a sigh escaped his mouth I never thought Id finish them so fast... Omis was in a dilemma, using his divine sense he was able to scan the entire book in a matter of seconds, it took him a bit of time and practice to get used to it, as it left him with a disorienting feeling that soon enough disappeared after he scanned his third book. He then experimented on spreading out his divine sense through the room, and to his surprise it was easy! It felt like he owned another set of eyes and arms. He could use it to interact with various objects around the hall, it did not take long before his mastery over divine sense rose and he was able to use it as smoothly as another limb. No matter how efficiently he was able to use his divine sense, there was one thing he dared not do, and that was to spread it out of the throne room. Omis was afraid, he was afraid of alerting whatever monstersid outside, yet he was slowly running out of things to do after re-reading his books for the third time. There was no useful information in there beside things he already knew from the game, the realms were the same. One started cultivating the Qi gathering then came Foundation establishment, after that one would create their Gold core before learning to project their soul out of their body in the Soul wandering realm, after that came Nascent soul where you would learn to efficiently use your divine sense, next came the Ensoulment realm followed by the Nihility realm where your understanding of the Dao was what mattered, before finally stepping into the Ascended realm. These were the so called earthly realms. Its still the same, the heavenly realms are also the same. He pondered while lightly touching his chin. The realms are the same, my throne room is the same, hell even my character is the same... by all means he should be in the game yet everything feels so real, a shiver ran down his spin thinking about that giant fin, it was one thing fighting monsters in the game but in real life? No... No matter what, I cant stay holed up in here... steeling his resolve, Omis gritted his teeth before slowly sending his divine sense outside of the pce. Using his divine sense to see the eerie scene outside deepened his understanding, the heavenly realm had copsed...no it was safe to say that it was still copsing. Taking a deep breath Omis then spread his sense out in all directions slowly but surely, all that greeted him back however was a see of red clouds and broken sky, deciding that there didnt seem to be anything of imminent danger at his immediate surroundings, he then decided to push a bit further away from his ce. Strangely he felt no strain moving his sense that far away from him in fact, he felt as if he could spread it even further, far far more... Taking another deep breath to calm himself, Omis continued pushing his divine sense away in hopes of finding something new besides the sea of clouds, after what felt like hundreds if not thousands of kilometres away the first signs of change appeared! Mountains! He came across the first mountain beside his own, unfortunately there didnt seem to be anything in there but ruins of what once may have been a glorious heavenly sect. The mountain''s looked to be ttened from something along with the building ruins, strangely Omis found no corpses or skeletons, no signs of fighting. Pushing his divine sense deeper into the mountain himself, he was able to find a small cave that seemed to be protected by a restriction array! Delighted at the thought of finding someone else beside him he tried to move his sense past the array and into the room. He momentarily paused as he divine sense shed with the array, yet it was unable to do anything but stop him for a few breaths as it seemed to have beenid years ago, the array grew weak. Inside, the cave was surprisingly big! to the left corner stood a mountain of of all sorts of shiny treasures, to the right was an entire library filled with thousands upon thousands of books! Yet nothingpared to what stood in the center of the hall. A huge praying mat was spread in the middle of the cave, on top a giant sat in lotus pose, the giant was easily over five meters tall while seated, his head was shaved clean while his skin was pure golden, what shocked Omis however was that the aura he felt from the giant was at first stage God realm! Yet the giant had no signs of life, he was dead. Examining the body, there didnt seem to be any signs of injuries. As a God realm cultivator, his body was intact and seemed to be very much alive, as it executed a stifling pressure all over the cave, Omis mentally gulped at the sight, whatever had killer the giant had done so without destroying his body. It made sense as there was almost nothing that could destroy a God. The only weak point was their soul... Offering a mental prayer to the corpse, Omis slowly moved away from the cave and out of the mountain to continue his search, before suddenly stopping in ce, he could feel a small aura to the south, it was small and insignificant yet he could not ignore it! It was a cultivator, and he was very much alive... Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Above a ruined celestial mountain, floated a skinny old man. his face was ashen as he red at the two monsters standing in the air a few hundred meters away from him. His expression was grim as he gazed back towards the two young disciples flying behind him, fear was clear in their eyes. The male''s handsome face was twisted in a dark frown, the female next to him could only be considered as a beauty that would topple nations, her small face was full of fear as she nced at their master. The skinny old man exuded a middle stage Ascended aura, he was considered a supreme power in the earthly realm, whenever he went respect would follow, had the heavens not copsed he might have ascended as well. This time, he came to the broken heavenly realm that only opens once every thousand years, along with his two disciples in search of treasures, skill books, and hopefully the corpse of a celestial. Hundreds of old sects across the earthly realm send their most important disciples along with elders in search of fortuitous encounters, once inside the broken realm each went their different ways. The old man took his disciples to look for a particr mountain with information their past patriarch had gathered in hisst visit to heaven, ording to the patriarch that special mountain held within the corpse of a fallen celestial along with all his treasures! The corpse of a celestial was something that would cause war to spread throughout the entire earth realm, it was too valuable, so the elder dared not underestimate the dangers their journey held, yet here he stood with a bitter expression, the two humanoid shadowy monsters that blocked his path were both shockingly in the half immortal realm! Ever since the broken realm opened countless cultivators fell at the hand of all matters of monstrosities, there were even rumors of full-fledged Immortal stage monsters! yet most of them were in the deeper areas of heaven, for half Immortals to actually appear, the old man''s heart was full of despair, he had no hope of surviving but his disciples! His originally dim gaze turned ferocious with a hint of madness he howled, "Ju''er! Take your junior sister with you and run! Do not look back and just RUN!" The young man''s eyes twitched, his eyes turned watery as he stared at his master''s back, he wanted to argue! he wanted to stay and help! yet what could his meager Nihility realm cultivation do in front of such monsters, his junior sister couldn''t hold back her tears as she wailed "Master! No! I''m not leaving without you!!" Hearing her cry, the old man shuddered before his once hunched back straightening, his grey hair flying behind him, with a sad smile he muttered "Don''t disappoint me Xian''er, GO!" "NO!" Screamed the Xian''er as she struggled to get past the young man that held her from rushing to her master''s side, "Let me go! Master...Master!" It was at this moment that suddenly, one of the two shadowy figures that didn''t move an inch all this time blurred before appearing behind the couple, causing the old man''s eyes to open wide in shock before he as well seemingly teleported to intercept it, the second shadowy figure that stayed still until then made it''s move throwing a palm to the old man''s back. His face nched as a talisman flew out from his small bag to intercept the attack, as the palm collided with the talisman an extremely bright green light shone from it before arge explosion urred, the old man using the force of the now shattered talisman pushed his speed to new limits, letting out an enraged roar at the second shadow, he quickly pped his bag causing a small saber to appear in his hold which he used to sh at the extended hand towards his disciples. "YOU DARE TOUCH THIS OLD MAN''S CHILDREN?" The shadow figure stopped it''s advanced and turned its expressionless ckhead to face the attack, light holding out its palm to intercept the saber, seeing this old man humphed as the two collided, shockingly the shadow monster was pushed back as the old man stood in front of his disciples, his back shielding them as their hearts were filled with emotions, their master actually went head to head against a half immortal monster and managed to push it back! and all for their sake! The old man expression was pale as he hovered in front of his disciple, he struggled to swallow back the rising blood in his mouth, at the moment the second shadow that was pushed back by the talisman''s explosion appeared next to itspanion. "Is there really no other way?" he muttered under his breath, his only chance to save his disciples and hopefully injure the monsters was to explode his core... Yet the explosion would surely harm his disciples as well leaving him in a dilemma. The monsters floating in front of him didn''t seem to mind the attacks as they silently hovered above the mountain studying the old man. All of the sudden a towering oppressive aura appeared, forcing all those present to drop to the ground, the old man and his disciples fell and were forced to kowtow in face of the aura, their hearts beating wildly in their chest while their minds nked, the monsters were no different and seemed to be even more affected as their bodies were smashed to the ground forming a deep crater in the ground, the young disciples were unable to even hold their gaze up as they shivered in fear, their master struggled as the weight of what seemed like a thousand mountain pressed on his back. He barely raised his head to the sky before he was once again forced back down, his heart nearly leaped from his chest, the scene he had just witnessed was far too unbelievable for him, he doubted his eyes yet he dared not move, his mind spinning as various thoughts shed through his head, eventually, only one was left...A Celestial was still alive! Chapter 5: Chapter 5: Above a ruined celestial mountain, floated an extremely handsome young man, his white hair and ck robe rustled with the wind yet his gaze remained calm and indifferent. A hazy blue light danced behind his back, adding to his celestial feel, his eyes passed by the old man and his disciples that were pressed on ground, nearly stopping their heartbeat before his gazed turned towards the monsters temporary lifting his pressure and relieving the old man and his disciples. Feeling the pressure subdue the old man sheepishly lifted his face to look at the young man, his eyes filled with and clear awe and respect yet a hint of worry was hidden as well, he nced back towards his disciples who were in more of shock then himself their faces pale in worry yet curiosity was clear in their eyes. He then proceeded to secretly sent them a mental message. "No matter what you do, do not move a muscle!" he spoke his tone grave, as his eyes locked on the celestial calmly floating in the air, before ncing back at the monsters still buried in the ground. A shiver ran down his spine, two Half Immortal beasts, if even one broke through the earthly realm mayhem and chaos would follow, yet here they stood unable to move an inch under the pressure of the young man. The celestial that was calmly standing in the air then made his move, simply flicking his wrist two Half Immortal monster disappeared, there was no loud explosion no blood no nothing with a flick of his wrist the monsters simply disappeared. Looking at the unbelievable scene the old man''s face turned another shade of white, he simply couldn''t feel nothing no ripple of mana, nothing...The same question ran through both master and disciples head. ''Is this the power of a Celestial?'' Dealing with the monsters, the celestial then turned his gaze back to the trio. Sucking a deep breath, the old man stepped forward a few steps and shielded his disciples before dropping to his knees kowtowing, he then spoke with a grave voice full of respect "Junior Bai Yu, Bai n greets esteemed celestial." Looking at their master on the ground, the two disciples quickly followed "Junior Bai Ju, of the Bai n greets esteemed celestial." "Junior Bai Xian, of the Bai n greets esteemed celestial." A suffocating silence fell on the mountain peak, the trio not daring to lift their heads as they awaited the young man''s response, after a few breaths a calm voice filled with dignity and strength slowly replied. "The Bai n? I do not remember any Bai n in heaven." At that response, thousands of thoughts ran through Bai Yu''s head. In heaven? of course not! the Bai n was considered one of the top n''s in the earthly realm! As for heaven? All the celestial sects and ns have long since turned to legends, leaving behind nothing but ruins of what was once considered the peak of cultivation world. Yet this senior didn''t seem to know of that. "This, senior if I may speak the Bai n is an earthly n, there has not been any Heavenly sect for thousands of years." After saying that, Bai Yu then turned quiet not daring to speak more. He did not know of the background of the young man floating above their head, but one thing he was absolutely sure of was that he WAS a celestial. He knew not of how he had survived the fall of heaven but he dared not ask either, nor did he dare raise his head unless told so. Silence once again reigned over the ruined peak, with one white haired young man standing in the air and three people kowtowing on the ground, in such mood the silence prevailed before it was abruptly broken by Omis. "Rise, I have a few matters to ask so you will apany me." Hearing that Bai Yu''s heart nearly stopped beating before sheepishly standing to his feet, he turned to look at his disciples who were still kowtowing before turning to look at the celestial, he seemed to struggle as if wanting to speak yet not daring to. Sensing his struggle Omis spoke "Speak, what''s on your mind?" "This Junior dares not go against your word esteemed celestial, it''s just that my disciples will be in danger should I leave them alone." "Hmm, so be it they shalle as well." waving his hand the trio was then effortlessly lifted in the air, their faces full of shock as they could feel that the man grabbing them was one they had never felt before, it seemed to be the real definition of pure and holy. Omis then waved his hand once again making a purple portal appear before them before calmly stepping inside, the trio gulped as they soon followed behind. Stepping out from the portal, the trio''s jaws dropped in shock, what faced them was a majestic celestial mountain that strangely resembled a pir extending from the clouds, what made their eyes widened however was the pce that stood above! It was intact! One had to know that heaven had copsed thousands of years ago leaving behind nothing but ruins all across the realm, yet here was a pce that stoodpletely intact! Their gaze turned towards the celestial leading them towards the mountain, their respect growing even more, for him and his pce to survive all these years, he was clearly not a normal celestial. Bai Yu''s thoughts were spinning as he looked at the pce, he was much more knowledgeable then his disciples ''Why does his face look familiar? It feels like I saw him before but where!?'' As the group slowly descended towards the entrance of the pce, Bai Xian''s voice drifted to her master''s head ''Master, I know it sounds absurd but feel like I have seen his face before, but I can''t tell where exactly.'' Looking back at his disciple Bai Yun''s slowly nodded his head before turning to Bai Ju who in turn confirmed his thoughts as well. He struggled to remember, as they walked inside the pce door''s that nowid open, once inside the first thing the first thing that greeted them was the Golden throne situated in the middle, that was when Bai Yu''s memory suddenly jerked as he finally remembered his eyes and mouth opened wide as he looked at the seemingly young man in front of him a small voice escaped his lips "Impossible..." Chapter 6 Chapter 6 How did he not recognized him at first sight?! The man, no the esteemed celestial in front of him, the one hailed as the Immortal mentor! Thousands of years ago, cmity befell the heavenly realm, as the heaven burned countless celestials and Immortals fell. To this day, records of the event are extremely rare, no one could say for sure what had caused the demise of the heavenly realm. Yet before that, in ancient times the earthly realm was once connected to the heavenly one. Immortals descended from the heavens to preach the Dao while aiding mortal cultivators, if an outstanding individual managed to catch the eye of a celestial, one might even be brought back with him to heaven! Yet amongst the hundreds of celestials that passed, only one name prevailed through the generations, even after the fall of heaven and the disappearance of the celestials, that particr name still held the respect and awe of all earthly cultivators. "The Immortal mentor..." Lightly muttered Bai Yu, his disciples standing next to him heard him before their eyes widened in shock! certainly, the young celestial in front of them was the exact spitting image of the famed mentor. How could they forget? with various statues erected in dedication towards the mentor all across the earthly realm, one could be considered strange if they had never heard of him. There was a reason behind this extreme poprity, and it''s quite simple. In ancient times, legend recounts the tale of the first human to ever ascend, his name long gone along the passage of time but his title remained, ''The Heavenly King'' following him countless heroes rose and ascended to the heavenly realm. Amongst the first ones to ascend was The Immortal mentor, while the others shocked with the abundant resources of heaven, all settled and created their respective heavenly sects, the mentor, however, continued touring the realm, visiting all sorts and matters of strange and exotic ces, all the while umting more knowledge, knowledge so precious that it was even highly sought after in the heavenly realm itself! Yet his journey did not stop there, as he descended back to the earthly realm, traveling from one ce to the other preaching the Dao. Countless individuals profited immensely from his teachings with most sessfully ascending themselves, he did not stay in one ce but constantly moved around spreading his teaching across the realm, earning the respect and gratitude of the masses. The Immortal mentor can be considered as the teacher of most cultivators across the earthly realm, his teachings persist thousands of yearster. So how could the trio recover from their shock so easily as they watched the seemingly young handsome young man seated on a golden throne? Thud The sound knees hitting the floor echoed through the silent throne room, the trio kowtowing to Omis who eyed them in curiosity. "Rise," "We dare not, forgive us for we failed to recognize your esteemed self." Replied Bai Yu "You recognize me?" Asked Omis, raising his brow his curiosity ever so evident. "Of course! Who in the earthy realm have not heard of your esteemed self, The Immortal Mentor." Hearing his title, Omis''s perked as he slowly adjusted his sitting position. The Immortal mentor, that was indeed his title in the game, afterpleting a hidden quest that required him to teach a certain number of individuals, some in heaven others in the earth, he had earned his title. The only perk of the title was boosting his poprity, which effectively helped him recruit outstanding disciples when he settled to make his sect. And now looking at the figures kneeling towards him in respect, Omis''s mind spun quickly as he realized that things just got moreplicated. A gentle stream of pure holy mana surrounded the trio and gently helped them to their feet. The figure seating in front of them, was without a doubt the legendary Immortal mentor, just thinking about it filled them with an urge to kneel once again, yet they refrained from doing so as they silently stood there awaiting for Omis to speak. Bai Yu was standing a step ahead from Bai Xian and Bai Ju who stood to respectively to his left and right. Their minds filled with countless questions as their head was lowered to the ground in respect. Bai Yu, couldn''t believe his luck, he actually stumbled upon a living celestial! and not just any celestial, no the Immortal mentor! his heart filled with countless questions he wished to ask him, it has been far too long since he was stuck in the initial stages of the ascended realm. His usual calm demeanor was nowhere to be seen, as he struggled to control his breathing. ''This might be my chance! Perhaps I can finally break through the bottleneck with senior''s guidance!'' He then closed his eyes, calming his mind as he awaited for Omis to speak. "It has been far too long since I went into closed-door cultivation to break through a bottleneck, yet when I finally emerged I find heaven''s in ruins while monsters run amok...tell me what exactly happened in my absence?" Said Omis, his voice calm but filled with strength as he reached the end of his sentence an invisible aura descended on the group of master and disciples carrying his undisguised rage. They shivered under the pressure as their minds quickly spun, the person in front of them was without a doubt the legendary Immortal mentor, who was famed for hispassion towards other earthly cultivators as he slowly guided them along the path of cultivation, yet as the pressure bore upon them they finally came to a realization. The Immortal mentor was a true pure celestial, one that had existed long before they were even born, long before their ancestors, a legend that had survived the fall of heaven, and that legend was angry. "S-Senior, what had happened in the heavenly realm, is something no one could figure out for sure, yet hints at the cause remains. If senior would like to follow us back to our sect the patriarch would be more then d to share those with you as he is the most informed one." stuttered Bai Yu, beads of sweat slowly trickled down his forehead. "So be it, the earthly realm it''s been a while since Ist visited." lightly chuckled Omis, as the pressure that weighed on the trio slowly disappeared making them heave sighs of relief. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Far away from the copsed heaven, deep under the earthly realmid another world. This realm, oncemonly known by cultivators and mortals alike as Hell. There was no sky, but a ceiling that extended hundreds of kilometers away from the ground, the air itself was at boiling tempeture, thousands upon thousands of bare rocky mountains and steep cliffs streched as long as the eye could see. Along the mountains flowed a giganticvake, surpisingly all matters of strange creatures could be seen swimming along theke, some jumping to the surface asionaly sshingva as they submerge once again. At the foot of a certain mountain, sat an old man. His eyes were closed as he sat cross-legged, a fishing rod in hand. He had long grey hair that was neatlybed to the back, with an even longer white beard thatplimented his hair. His body exuded no aura at all, his figure asionally blurring with the surroundings making it hard to look at him. His eyes that were closed all this time suddenly opened, his pupil and Iris were both white! An unfanthomable aura that made the very mountains shake, and theke to rise, anger in the form ofva, turbulent and unforgiving. ... His aura arose to push the stillva to choppy, which morphed into mountains of angry waves. "So another one survived?" He lightly muttered looking at the ceiling, his gaze seemingly piercing through the void itself! **************************************************** Back in the earthly realm, deep within the Dranica continent stood a tall majestic mountain, it soared up like it wished to challenge the sky itself, dominating the horizon. This was the Bai n''s ancestral mountain, all sorts of houses and buildings built at its base yet the mountain itselfidpletely bare except for the very peak, there a small wooden house was neatly built in the center. Outside the small house, four of the Bai n high elder''s sat in meditation each on their own praying mat, creating a harmonious scene to the onlookers. The silence however was soon broken, as the door to the small wooden house flew open with a bang, shocking the elders as they faced the middle-aged man that walked out. He seemed to suck in the light around him as he stood by the door, he spoke with a grave tone that flowed into the elder''s ears. "Call them for the fourth and fifth elder to join us," He said before simply going back inside the small house, the elder''s eyes shed in surprise and shock, one had to know thest time they saw the patriarch with such a grave look was when Mount Schu dered war against them. Looking at each other they solemnly noddeding to a silent agreement, before one of them grabbed a spirit stone and crushed it, it did not take long before two identical figures joined them, surprisingly they were twins! Both had dark ck hair that flowed with the wind, their faces were extremely ordinary yet no one dared underestimate the two for they were the Bai n''s strongest protectors. Nodding at the elder''s they then lightly made their way towards the little house and respectfully awaited. The elders, standing behind them stood calmly, their faces betrayed them however as they seemed full of anxiety. "Come in." Came the solemn voice of the patriarch. Once inside, they all gave a light salute before sitting down each on their own praying mat, the patriarch was seated at the head while the fourth and fifth elders sat to his left and right respectively, followed by the rest of the elders. The silent and oppressive mood prevailed as the patriarch remained quiet, his eyes closed as if he was sleeping yet his body unconsciously released an invisible pressure making all the elder''s beside the twins sweat nervously. "Bai Yu has contacted me." Slowly spoke the patriarch breaking the silence. "The first elder?" "Didn''t he enter the heavenly realm?" "To contact the patriarch directly something big must have happened!" Hushedments could be heard, as the elders broke into discussions. The twins however calmly sat down with their eyes still closed in meditation, as if unconcerned. "Quiet!" Sternly said the patriarch, forcing all the elders to gulp subconsciously before quieting down under his aura, as they waited for him to continue. "Something big....No, something unbelievable has happened. The first elder has encountered a living celestial in the heavenly realm..." he said in a somber tone. At that information, the room turned deadly quiet before breaking into loud discussions, even the twins that had their eyes closed all this time opened them wide in shock as they turned to face the patriarch who nodded solemnly. "A living celestial?!" "There have been no records of any celestial surviving the fall of heavens before! How could this be!?" "This is indeed very serious!" The fourth elder, that had been quiet for all this time, then slowly spoke "I presume there is still more news patriarch?" Nodding at that question, before slowly speaking "Indeed, the celestial Bai Yu has encountered is not just any celestial... It''s the esteemed Immortal mentor!" The patriarch could not help but tremble at the end of his sentence as if he himself could not believe what he was saying. Hearing the shocking news, the whole room broke intomotion, no one could believe their ears for this was the Immortal mentor they were talking about! His fame was known to the entire earthly realm! "Patriarch, is Bai Yu sure of this?" Asked the fifth elder. "Yes, it is indeed the Immortal mentor..." "Then we should make preparations! The first elder should invite him to visit!" "Visit?? Are you out of your mind old man! This the esteemed Immortal mentor we are talking about! A celestial far older and far more powerful then any of us could imagine! And for him to survive the fall of Heaven?! We should be the ones going to visit him!" Another elder nodded before continuing "That indeed makes sense, patriarch we should make our move before the rest of the holynds or the other sects get wind of this news!" Slowly raising his hand, the room fell into silence once more before he spoke "There should be no problem, the first elder has convinced the esteemed mentor to visit the Bai n!" Gasps of surprise escaped from the elder''s mouths "Bai Yu, that crazy old bastard ahahaha!" With his shoulders shaking, the second elder burst outughing. Grinning the patriarch continued, "Make haste, preparations for the esteemed Immortal mentor should be ready as soon as possible! There can be no mishaps!" Saluting in confirmation, the elders then took their leaves. Soon the only ones left in the room were the patriarch himself and the two twin elders. "Is it time my patriarch?" Asked the fourth elder, a dangerous gleam shing in his eyes. "Yes, take care of the spies. This news can not be leaked yet." Nodding, the two elders gave a quick salute before silently merging with the shadows as they disappeared, followed by a long tired sigh from the patriarch. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 The following days, in the Bai ns manor, were extremely busy, to say the least. n members could be seen bustling around in preparations, no one knew for whom the preparations were, yet none dared question it as the order came from the patriarch himself. It left many wondering who exactly is this person, that made even the patriarch himself order his weing ceremony! Yet under the busy surface, no one seemed to notice the disappearances urring around the n. Tens of people quietly disappeared all around the Bai n''s manor. Perhaps it was because of the busy preparations, or perhaps the disappearance of a few disciples was not that strange in a n as big as the Bai n, whatever the reason was it only served to help the fourth and fifth elders on their mission. Back at the patriarch''s small wooden house, the two elders quietly appeared seemingly from thin air. They stood respectfully with their headsid low as they waited in silence. Soon the voice of the patriarch came from inside calling them in. "Come in." Not daring to waste any time they hurried inside, once again finding the patriarch seated in the same ce as before. "My patriarch, It has been done." said the fourth elder. "Hmmm, and the third elder?" "We are waiting for him to make a move; it will be better to catch him out of the manor." replied the fifth elder. "We have already set in the array, so he will not be able to use a talisman to inform the Void Sect." Added the fourth elder. "Good, good. I suppose you already called Lu Tao toe back from there?" "Yes my patriarch, by the time the Void sect gets wind of the third elder''s death Lu Tao should already arrive." nodded the fifth patriarch. "Good, then I shall leave this matter to you. Take care of him, he should be getting relentless by now and would be preparing to head out." Said the patriarch, dismissing the elders with a wave of his hand. Giving out a short salute, the two elders once again merged with the darkness as they quietly disappeared into thin air, leaving the patriarch to his thoughts, a long tired sigh escaped his lips as he lightly muttered. "The Immortal mentor...I wonder, is this a blessing? Or is it a curse?" ******************************** Just outside of the Bai n''s manor, a short old man with short white hair and long face could be seen flying away in a beam of light. The old man''s face was drained of blood as he ran away from the mountain in a hurry, his expression that of shock and disbelief. He was the third elder of the Bai n, a position that brought him both respect and awe in many years. Yet what no one knew, was that he was a spy for the Void n, one of the three holynds of the earth realm. Or so he thought that no one knew, no one should know! His cover was perfect, he had joined the Bai n since he was an outer disciple, slowly making his way to the top with the help of the resources provided from the Void n pushing to his current elder''s position! He had made countless contributions, fought in dozens of wars ad even saved a couple of elders! By all means, his cover should be perfect, not many even knew about his situation in the Void n! So why?! Why was he being chased by the fourth and fifth elders?! He bitterly screamed in his mind, as he pushed himself to flee even faster, leaving behind a streak of light in the sky as he passed. "Old three! There is no way to run, just quietly ept your fate!" Shouted the fourth elder, his voice cold. "Why are you doing this?! I''m an elder of the n! The patriarch will not forgive you!" Screamed the third elder, as he narrowly dodged a spell from the fifth elder, who just snickered in response. A faith greenish glow started to surround the third elder, as his speed suddenly doubled. Yet before he could rejoice a deep chilling voice came from his side. "Where do you think you are going?" A hand that seemed to tear the void open, extended as it held the third elder by the neck, leaving him helpless to struggle as he gasped for air, his mind filled with one thought. Who?! Crush The sound of bone being crushed echoed, as the hand released the limp body of the elder sending it plummeting to the ground. The fourth and fifth elders however hastily stopped in their tracks, their faces nched as the auraing from the hand was making them shudder, leaving them helpless to move or breathe. Cold sweat ran down their heads as the hand slowly pulled the void open, allowing the full figure of an old man with a long grey beard and hair toe out. The twins were unable to keep flying under the pressure as they fell to the ground, shuddering in fear. They had never felt anything like this before, it was to be known that they were both in thete-stage ascended realm! A powerhouse all across the earthly realm! Yet here they were, unable to move a single muscle under the gaze of the old man. What made them shudder even more was his eyes, his pupil and Iris were both white! Thousands of thoughts ran across their minds, this power, this aura, this was not something an earthly cultivator could possess. The old man exuded an aura that transcended the earthly realm, an aura that felt divine...reaching this train of the thoughts the twins lost all will to struggle, as the man was able to crush them with his gaze alone. For this man was no simple cultivator, no, this man was a celestial! "Now, that the nuisance has been taken care of. Should I go prepare for the weing party?" spoke the old man, his voice low but filled with immense power, causing the twins to shudder as they tried to make themselves look smaller in hopes that he wouldn''t notice them. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 "This is it, Senior." Spoke Bai Yu respectfully, as he stood behind Omis along with his disciples. "It certainly has hmm, changed..." The trio behind just nodded vigorously, their eyes filled with respect along with a hint of fanaticism. How could they not? The teacher in front of them, with a casual look, had managed to see through Bai Yu''s cultivation base ws! And with onement had helped him breakthrough from the middle stage ascended to thete stage! This was simply unbelievable! If this news was to be spread in the earth realm, cultivators from all around the realm would flock towards the mentor. It was understandable, the ascended realm had long since been the cap ever since the destruction of heaven. Any type of progression past it was almost impossible! Yet Omis had managed to do the impossible by helping Bai Yu sessfully breakthrough. Part of the reason why he had been sessful, was of course due to Bai Yu''s hard work, he had been stuck in the middle stages for a long time, and all he needed was that final push. Omis provided that, by helping guide him towards the right path, and that was the final straw that Bai Yu needed toplete his breakthrough. After Bai Yu''s sessful breakthrough, the group then decided to leave for the earth realm. With Bai Yu and his disciples leading the way, the group soon reached the famed gate of heaven. Long gone was the majestic gate that Omis was familiar with, in its ce stood a ruined one nothing but a fragment of its former glory. The once huge golden gate, served as the door to the heavens, from it cultivators ascended and descended from the earthly realm. In a sense, it served as a giant teleportation array that connected heaven to the outside world. Yet ever since it''s fall, the gate was cleanly split in half. Its holy golden color was tainted by an ominous bloody red, giving it a demonic feel in contrast to its previous holy one. The gate stood on top of a giant celestial mountain, at the very edge of the realm. This mountain was once known as the mount of immortals, as by passing through it you would essentially shed your mortal body transforming into a full-fledged Immortal. As he stood on top of the mountain looking at the ruined gate, Omis felt a strange sense of sadness wash over him. Bai Yu and his disciples, stood behind him their gaze filled withplicated feelings as they looked at the man in front of them, he seemed to have an air of mncholy surrounding him. They stayed silent as they watched him walk over to the gate and gently caress it''s broken frame, as soon as his finger touched it however something extraordinary seemed to happen, the gate that had long since lost its holy color and was tainted by a more reddish one, started to glow at an rming rate shocking the trio as their eyes opened wide, they could feel the holy aura radiating from the gate and could even hear the faint sounds of celestials joyfullyughing, for a moment they felt as if they had been transported to the ancient heaven''s and were standing amongst the Immortals themselves! Bai Yu was the first to recover from his initial shock as the gate''s golden glow dimmed leaving behind it''s broken frame, yet it seemed that ominous red that once tainted it was now gone! He turned his gaze to the man that stood in front of it, his back so straight and broad, it seemed as if it could shoulder the entire world! Bai Yu''s heart jumped in his chest, as aplicated feeling rose inside. This was a real Immortal, this out of the world feeling he gave, this feeling of strength and dignity as he stood there was enough to overwhelm him, soon he found himself on his knees bowing in respect, his disciples followed after him. They were nowhere near the same level... Omis was shocked, he did not know what exactly had happened. As soon as they reached the gate, he could hear faint voicesing from it! He did not know why, but as soon as he saw its ruined form, his heartfelt heavy in his chest. A deep feeling of sadness of loss threatened to overwhelm him, it did not make any sense to him, there was nothing that attached him to the gate, so why? why did he feel so sad when he looked at it? why did he feel as if he lost...lost...a friend? no...family? Shaking his head, he slowly walked towards the gate, and almost subconsciously moved his hand to touch it. As his hand came to rest over it a bright golden light erupted momentarily blinding him, and with the light came the voices. They talked to him, whispered to him of injustice done to them, they cried out for justice, they cried out for...him? As his Qi made contact with the gate, the red glow shrank back in fear as if it had met its mortal enemy. He continued to surround the gate with his Qi, cleansing it from whatever had tainted it. As he did so, he could hear the voices sigh in relief as they thanked him andughed happily before slowly disappearing. With the golden glow subduing, Omis stood there in confusion. ''What happened?'' he asked himself, he did not know what he did or why he had done so, it was done so naturally as if there was a hand guiding him, telling him what needs to be done he had only followed it. It felt as if it was the right thing to do, why? What exactly was this red light? Who were those voices that he heard? And what exactly happened in heaven? Turning his attention to his newpanions, Omis found them kneeling on the ground in respect. When he had first met them, he felt it was strange and almost ufortable, the amount of respect and worship their eyes carried towards him. Yet as time passed, It only seemed more and more natural. What was happening to him?! Chapter 10 Chapter 10 The gate of heaven was essentially the door to the heavenly realm. It held a massive teleportation array, that helped transport people to and from anywhere in the earthly realm. Ever since the fall of heaven, the gate itself suffered heavy damage yet thankfully the array itself was almost intact. Due to the damage that befell it, the array would only open once every one thousand years and would remain open for three days and three nights, giving mortal cultivators the window needed to enter the heavenly realm. After the three days, the array would close down and would not open for another year. Sects and ns from all over the earthly realm send their disciples here in search of fortuitous encounters, the lucky ones might even stumble upon a legacy left behind by the ancient immortals! "Senior, the gate is due to open for another four months," said Bai Yu respectfully, his head still bowed low. "Hmm, that should not be a problem," replied Omis, sending a stream of Qi towards the array making to grow bright. "As expected of senior!" Lightly mumbled Bai Xian, her eyes filled with awe and adoration as she gazed at the young man''s back. She knew that he was far older than her master, far older than even the patriarch himself! Yet his perfect face, his long white hair, and his deep obsidian eyes made her heart flutter and her cheeks turn rosy, she shook her head trying to clear her thoughts as she reluctantly turned her gaze away from Omis''s back towards her senior brother and master, they seemed to be in as much shock as her. "Is the array still connected to the mountain of the beginning?" Asked Omis as he looked back at the trio, his eyes locking with Bai Xian''s for a second making her lower her head in a hast as her cheeks turned rosy, seeing that Omis lightly grinned. His ''avatar'' was indeed quite good looking in the game, yet he never really stood out as all the yers had all types of strange and extremely good looking avatars, yet now it seemed he did. "Yes senior, it is indeed connected to it," replied Bai Yu. "Good, let us make haste then." Nodding, the trio moved to their feet and soon followed after Omis''s footsteps. Once inside the array, Omis continuously fed it his mana making it grow even brighter. The group soon felt the teleportation force surround them as the array continued to shine brighter and brighter. *************************** On top of the mountain of the beginning, a giant ancient array withplex ruins was carved on the ground. Surrounding said array was hundreds of tents, each upying an area on the peak of the mountain. These were all representatives of the various sects from all across the earthly realm since there were still four months left before the opening of the gate only minor elders and disciples were situated here. The standings of these sects and ns were easily distinguishable, it wasmon knowledge that the stronger the sect or n the closer they would be camped to the array, with the weaker ones situated in the edge or even off the peak of the mountain. The mood around the mountain was quiet as usual, none of the sects or ns interacted with each other, with their few representatives each choosing to focus on their cultivation rather than other matters. All in all, it was supposed to be another normal boring day for all those present. All of the sudden a giant pir of golden light pierced through the sky falling on top of the peak straight to the array, the light came so suddenly rendering all those present unable to react as they shielded their eyes from the blinding light. The pir, that extended to the void, seemingly splitting the sky itself open was seen all across the realm. It''s pressure forced hidden masters out of their hideouts, this was something they had never felt before, the pir exuded an otherworldly aura, an aura so divine, so heavenly! On this day, countless masters stopped their cultivation and turned to face one direction, the direction of the mountain of the beginning... On top of said mountain, all cultivators present stood in shock and curiosity, the gate was not due to open for another four months, and even when it did it was never done in this fashion. They all squinted their eyes, as the light started to subdue, trying to make out what seemed like the silhouettes of four people. Once the light fully dissipated, however, all people present found themselves on the ground kowtowing! None had managed to catch a glimpse of who had arrived, yet the pressure and aura alone were enough for them to understand, this was not the aura of a mere mortal cultivator, nor was it one of a monstrous beast. No, this aura was different, it was ancient more so than anything they ever felt before and it was powerful, so much as that nothing coulde close to. Some people present had made their spections as theyid there kowtowing, yet none truly dared believe it! How could they? It was simply unimaginable! The once quiet mountain peak turned even more silent the sound of the wind howling was the only thing that could be heard. Moments after the aura forced all those present to their knees, a deep strong majestic voice could be heard breaking the silence, and booming through the ears of everyone on the mountain. "I''m finally back." Everyone shuddered at the power the voice carried. Most lost all intention to try and raise their head and peek on who the owner was, and instead tried to make themselves look even smaller in hopes of not being noticed. "Bai Yu, lead the way." Ordered Omis, as he gazed the crowd of people kowtowing to him, a strange sense of pride seemed to wash over him. "As youmand senior!" Happily replied Bai Yu. Soon, the group could be seen flying away from the mountain. It was not until they were in a significant distance away did the pressure finally disperse allowing people back on their feet. "Bai Yu?" "That''s the Bai n''s first elder!" "He called that person senior!" "Quick, inform the sect!" Simr hurried conversation erupted all across the mountain, as the representatives pulled out theirmunication stones and crushed them, rying the news to their sects and ns. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 All across the earthly realm, a very strange almost unbelievable news was being passed along. The gate of heaven, which is not due to open for another four months did! It should be known that ever since people could remember no such thing has ever happened. Yet this was not the end of the news, along with the abrupt opening of the gate, a group of people entered the earthly realm, one of those people was the Bai n''s first elder Bai Yu and along with him a mysterious figure that he called senior, that same unknown figure forced all the sect and n representatives to their knees! No one knew who it was, but for Bai Yu to call him senior left most people wondering on his Identity. Meanwhile, deep inside the Void sect ancestral grounds an emergency meeting was being held. The Void sect, being one of the earthly realm''s three holynds held very special status, it was no considered the strongest nor was it the weakest but it was the oldest one out of the other holynds. With their roots spread deep in the earthly realm, their disciples enjoyed a very high and respectable status with other cultivators, they were most famed for their magical skills. Most people suspect that the Void sect is the only sect to hold thergest number of Immortal skills, for it had existed for thousands of years, what people didn''t know however was that once upon a time before the heaven''s copsed, the Void sect was once considered a branch of an Immortal sect! That sect''s name was a secret only known to each generation''s patriarch and is one of their most guarded secrets! This was the reason behind the vast number of immortal skills that they held. Inside the ancestral pce, sat the patriarch of the Void sect on a giant purple throne. Under the throne were the Void sect''s high-ranking elders seated on praying mats, their conversations hushed as they kept ncing at the figure on the throne. He had his eyes closed as if sleeping, his face was that of a young man in his mid-twenties but all those present knew better then to be fooled by his appearance. The Void sect''s patriarch was an old monster. "Patriarch, Elder Lu Tao has escaped." Interrupted a middle-aged man with a hunched back, this man was the sect''s Patriarch''s most trusted aid, Daoist Lin, no one knows of his origin''s but his power is unquestionable. The patriarch''s eyes that were closed all this time suddenly shot open, and with it came a suffocating aura that seemed to press on the backs of all those present. Cold sweat trickled down their back as no one dared make a sound, the patriarch was furious. Seemingly uncaring of the pressure surrounding them, Daoist Lin continued unhurriedly as if he was unconcerned by it. "The Bai n has taken care of the third elder." Hearing the news the patriarch took a deep breath to calm himself, before retracting his aura making everyone let out a sigh of relief before speaking "It seems you were right about Lu Tao fellow Daoist Lin." a tinge of sadness could be heard in his voice along with unrestrained wrath. Daoist Lin, sighed regretfully while shaking his head before speaking "I had my doubts, yet I never would have imagined the Bai n to suddenly make their move." "With the recent news of the mysterious figure that entered the earthly realm along with Bai Yu, its safe to assume that they didn''t want the news to spread..." Commented an elder. "I heard that the Bai n''s elder called that person Senior." Added another elder while stroking his beard. The conversation broke amongst the elders as the Patriarch remained silent, his gaze resting on Daoist Lin who was strangely quiet as well. "Fellow Daoist Lin, what''s on your mind?" Asked the patriarch, a strange light flickering in his eyes. Hearing the Patriarch''s question, Daoist Lin let out a sigh before he turned his gaze towards the patriarch. Seeing his solemn look, the Patriarch sat straighter in his seat his face turning serious as he waited for him to speak. "I heard a piece of particr news, my patriarch," he spoke calmly, yet when all those present heard what he said everyone''s eyes hardened as they waited for him to continue speaking. It was known that when Daoist Lin, said he heard a piece of particr news, that news was always true and the matters it was usually involved with was anything but small. "Hmm" Nodded the patriarch, ushering him to continue. "It seems like the person apanying first elder Bai Yu is an esteemed celestial..." He spoke with a somber tone, making the hall go silent as the news they just heard was too unbelievable. The patriarch was the first to break the silence "How sure are you?" "Oh, I''m very sure my patriarch, it seems that the celestial is none other than the famed Immortal mentor." not allowing them to recover from their shock Daoist Lin dropped another unbelievable information on them. "I-Impossible!" "The esteemed Immortal Mentor?!" "You mean to tell me he survived?! And now he is visiting the Bai n?!" "No wonder they would make their move!" "We should leave for the Bai n, my patriarch!" "Yes! Yes! This is THAT Immortal mentor we are talking about! He may even help the patriarch with his bottleneck!" Even though the news was unbelievable, none dared question Daoist Lin''s credibility. "Hmm, Silence!" Spoke the Patriarch with a booming voice filled with authority, silencing the hall as everyone respectfully waited for his orders. Looking around the patriarch nodded in assent before speaking " The Bai n is shamelessly trying to hide the esteemed Immortal mentor from us! Send an envoy to the Sword mount sect, now is time for us to set our differences aside, we shall march towards the shameless Bai n!" Cheering erupted amongst the elders as they all hastily took their leaves in preparation, leaving Daoist Lin and the Patriarch alone. "Old friend, I hope you are right about this." said the Patriarch, this time his tone softened as he spoke to Daoist Lin. "Do not worry my friend, the Immortal Mentor is not one to choose sides. This is our only chance!" Replied Daoist Lin, his once hunched back straightened as it seemed to be able to pierce the sky itself! Looking at the appearance of his friend, the patriarch couldn''t help but smile, when was thest time he saw him this excited? No, when was thest he himself was this excited?! "The Immortal Mentor..." he lightly muttered as he gazed at the open entrance, his face full of respect along with a hint of worship. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Four beams of light soared through the sky, their destination the Bai n''s headquarters. The leading beam of light was also the brightest, shining bright with a deep blue color. This was none other then Omis, he mentallymunicated with Bai Yu using his divine sense. "So it turns out your Bai n is situated here." He nodded with approval. Hearing his praise, Bai Yu''s face lit up in happiness as he puffed his chest out in pride. Their Bai n was considered as one of the top three holynds of the earthly realm along with the Void sect and the Sword mount sect. Their ancestral mountain was something that they were immensely proud of and to hear it being praised by the Immortal mentor himself! Bai Yu was ecstatic! "It''s nothing big senior, I hope you wouldn''t mind." He replied calmly, his tone betraying him as he tried to hide his grin. Looking at the mountain ahead, Omis was not impressed. He had seen mountains that would put the one in front of him to shame, he had visited pces that would make the Bai n''s look like dirt, yet he didn''t mention any of that as it was true that in earthly standards the Bai n was indeed quite impressive. As Omis and the rest flew over to the mountain, the giant white array surrounding it opened up allowing a group of people out, leading them was the patriarch himself while behind him were the elders, strangely the fourth and fifth elders were missing. As Omis flew closer, in a united booming voice the entire disciples of the Bai n including the patriarch and the elders shouted. "WE HUMBLY WELCOME THE ESTEEMED IMMORTAL MENTOR!" In the sky, the patriarch along with the elders had their heads lowered in respect while on the ground rows of disciples were on their knees in worship. Looking at the scene facing him, Omis couldn''t help but think ''Sigh...I must preserve my image of having an expert''s demeanor!'' as he silently admonished himself in his heart, while he also couldn''t help but feel satisfied when looking at everyone''s worshiping gaze. Omis then proceeded to move his hands behind his back as his gaze calmly observed the people present. "Rise," He spoke in an authoritative voice that was heard in the ears of all those present. Slowly the patriarch was the first to lift his head followed by the elders before finally the disciples on the ground. Looking at the person in front of him, the patriarch gulped in nervousness. It was without a doubt the esteemed mentor! He couldn''t help but feel his old heart jumping in excitement, this was a legendary figure a true Immortal and he came to his own doorstep, at this moment the patriarch wished to kiss Bai Yu''s head for convincing him toe. Just imagining the faces of those old monsters from the Void and Sword mount sect was enough to make him break outughing, but he couldn''t do such thing, not in front of the esteemed mentor. The thousands of disciples bellow all had different thoughts running through their minds, they had no idea who they were weing until thest minute when the patriarch himself made a speech that they would-be hosts to the famous Immortal mentor! A lot of people had their doubts at first, but the patriarch was not one to make jokes, and seeing the number of resources and preparations ordered dispelled a lot of their initial doubts, but now that the mentor was actually in front of their eyes most were unable to believe it. This was a figure that roamed the world long before their era! A figure that had a direct hand in shaping the modern cultivation world! And that figure was in front of them! No one knew who it was that started it, but soon the sound of knees hitting the ground once more could be heard as the thousands of disciples kowtowed in worship. Looking at the scene, the patriarch felt immensely proud of his disciples and mentally shouted in his heart ''YES! Good disciples! Good! Good! Good!'' he turned his attention back to Omis as he tried to study his facial expression, yet failing to find anything as his face was as indifferent as it was before. "If Senior would follow this humble one." He said in a respectful tone as he moved his hand in front of him to allow Omis to pass first. Nodding, Omis flew first towards the peak of the ancestral mountain. Before leaving the patriarch looked back at the thousands of disciples silently kowtowing on the ground before giving them a mental thumbs-up, they had not made him lose face in front of the mentor. He then hastily followed after Omis along with the elders, temporarily pushing his worries of the sudden disappearance of the fourth and fifth elders to the corner of his mind, their life talisman had not shattered so they were at least still alive. *********************************************** Further away from the Bai n''s headquarters, two massive armies were steadily marching towards the n. Their aura seemed to oppress the heaven''s itself as silently marched towards their destination. One of the armies, had its cultivators done purple Daoist robes, their high ranked elders and disciples rode purple clouds while the rest marched on the ground in unison, this was the Void sect''s army, the second army was different, all their members had a sword equipped while their high ranked disciples and elders flew on top of flying swords followed by an army of cultivators on the ground all carrying swords, this was the Sword mount sect, the number one sword sect in the world! Following in a distance behind said two armies, was arge number of mid-tier and small-tier sects and ns. Ever since the news of the Immortal mentor being in the Bai n, hundreds of sects and ns wanted to make their move but none dared do so as the Bai n was considered one of the three holynds of the earthly realm, yet when they heard that the other holynds would be marching towards it most ns and sects choose to follow behind. This was an opportunity no one could miss as it could spell demise for the Bai n, so most of those present hoped to reap some type of rewards out of it. As for the Immortal mentor? Some believed it to be true that he indeed was in the Bai n, others thought that this was nothing but fake news spread by the Void and sword mount sects to find a reason to get rid of onepetitor. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Soon the patriarch led Omis towards the small wooden house located at the top of the mountain, following behind were the Bai n''s elder. The third elder was not present nor were the twin elders, yet the patriarch pushed that thought away for now as in front of him was none other than Immortal Mentor! He took a deep breath to Contain his excitement before respectfully pointing at the small house. "Do please ept our humble abode senior, had we know beforehand we would have made the necessary preparations for you." Looking around the mountain top, Omis nodded while casually waving his hand before speaking "No matter." As he approached the wooden house he soon came to a halt, earning puzzled looks from the elders and patriarch as they saw him move one at the space in front of him. The finger seemed to blur for a sec seemingly blinking in and out of existence before a giant majestic formation shaped like a dome emerged covering the entire mountain, above it, anotheryer emerged epassing the entirety of the Bai n along with it''s surroundingnds. Looking at their n''s secret formation seemingly weaving into existence at the wave of a finger, the patriarch felt a drop of cold sweat run down his spine. The others may not know what just happened but he did, he turned around to look at his elders all of whom had expressions of shock on their faces before he took another deep breath while circting his qi to calm him down. "Hmm not bad, so this level of formations survived," Leisurely spoke Omis as he proceeded to enter the small wooden house as if it was his not waiting for the Patriarch or elders to react before they hurried after him. The patriarch''s mind was in turmoil, the formation Omis had just activated was their n''s ultimate trump card, one with origins so mysterious even he did not know of. What he did know was that when activated the formation had the power to hold off someone with the cultivation base ofte-stage Half-Immortal! With such tremendous power, the n was never in a dire situation where they were forced to use it. This was theirst line of defense! Just activating it requires the help of the patriarch and at least four elders for it to be used at full potential! It was impossible for anyone other then him the head of the n to activate it, yet just now in front of his eyes, the Immortal Mentor took nothing but the wave of a finger to activate and deactivate it at will!! ''W-what did he say not bad? What did he mean by this level?!'' "A-as expected of senior! Your strength truly knows no bounds for you to see through and use our Bai n''s defense formation at will, I''m in awe!" Quickly spoke the patriarch following behind him the elders also seemed topose themselves. "Truly worthy of being called the Immortal Mentor!" "Your knowledge is indeed inestimable honored senior!" "Indeed! I stand humbled in your presence senior!" Hearing the variouspliments being thrown at him made Omis rather ufortable as he quickly waved his hand at them to stop, and as if on cue as soon as they saw him do that all the elders turned silent, satisfied Omis then made his way inside and with the patriarch''s ushering situated himself at the head position. Sitting in the lotus position, he gently closed his eyes in deep thought. Looking at the celestial in front of them, an level of unprecedented pressure descended on everyone''s hearts. He may have retracted his aura yet they could still feel it. The natural aura of a transcended being! Very little was known about celestial, all such knowledge almost all destroyed along with them. Yet it was without a doubt, that the one in front of them was the most famous. His statues were spread all across the earthly with millions worshiping him, he had many names some called him the benevolent celestial, others hailed him as the God of knowledge, yet one name was agreed on by all, The Immortal mentor! Looking at the seemingly young handsome young man seated in front of him, the patriarch soon found himself thinking about such things, All his titles are schrly ones... he thought, yet none mentioned anything about his fighting prowess! Feeling the invisible aura pressing in on them, the patriarch soon confirmed one thing. This was not the pressure of someone who had not seen battle, no this was the aura of someone who walked thousands of battlefields and killed thousands of others! The patriarch soon found himself chuckling while thinking ''Of course, what did I expect from someone who ascended?'' the Things he must have experienced were probably more then any of them could imagine. How many people back in the previous era dreamed of ascending yet never making it? How many died along the way? How many corpses did he have to stand on before achieving what he had now? ''Perhaps that''s why he choose the path of a mentor! He must have be tired of the bloodshed so he descended to help the pave way to the mortals! To help them avoid all such sorrows and pain!'' As soon as his train of thought reached this, the patriarch felt as if he was enlightened! He felt that for the first time, the path that had been so foggy for him had started to clear out! He could see it! He could see the way! Looking at Omis, his eyes that were wary a few minutes ago turned into ones full of admiration and worship, he had finally understood! And it was all thanks to the mentor in front of him! They did not exchange any words, yet he felt as if this was exactly what the mentor must have wanted! he could feel his cultivation rising! Jumping down to kowtow, the sound of his head hitting the ground broke the deafening silence, the elders stood in shock and confusion before the patriarch spoke. "Thank you, esteemed senior! Thanks to your guidance I can finally see the way I should take! Junior thanks the Immortal mentor!" Hearing their patriarch, the elders stood in shock their mouths open agape as realization dawned upon them. They did not know what the mentor had done, yet they could feel the changes in the patriarch''s cultivation base, the bottleneck he was stuck for countless years seemed to be cleared, looking back at the celestial seated at the front who slowly opened his eyes as he looked at the patriarch before gently nodding. "Hmm," Hearing that the patriarch''s eyes grew even brighter as he continued to kowtow, soon the elders followed suit as they dropped to their knees in worship. Looking at the scene in front of him only one thought was in Omis''s mind ''What the fuck?!'' Chapter 14 Chapter 14 The sound of a loud horn echoed through the foot of the mountain, disciples of the bai n could be seen bustling around with their defense preparations. One would imagine at least some of them to be scared or shocked, especially with the massive two armies that came knocking on their door, yet all their eyes carried a simr hint of confidence, pride, and disdain even! And why would they not? Casting back their gaze at the peak of the mountain with eyes filled with respect along with worship, their steps firm and steady as various disciples carried out their assignments in an orderly fashion. Back at the foot of the mountain, the patriarch of the Void sect along with Daoist Lin was hovering in the air on a purple cloud next to them was the Sword mount sect''s Patriarch and first elder, each standing on a sword that radiated an extreme dense sword aura. "Sword devil, what do you think?" asked the Void''s sect patriarch as he looked at the giant formation surrounding the Bai n. A frown soon found it''s way on the Sword patriarch''s old face, as he gently stroked his well-trimmed beard "It seems that the rumors were true, the Bai n did indeed have a miraculous formation..." "Can you break it?" bluntly asked the Void sect''s head. "Ha.Ha.Ha! break it? That''s impossible, this formation seems to be able to hold off a full-blown attack from ate-stage Ascension cultivator with ease! And if I dare say it might even still stand against a Half-immortal one!" Hearing the Sword devil''s reply made the Void sect patriarch go quiet for a second as he waited for him to continue speaking. "Breaking it is impossible as if we even manage to break a hole the formations would soon be able to regenerate and close it back. But it definitely is possible for us to open a hole through it, it will be small but that''s our best bet." replied the Sword devil with a fierce voice full of conviction, he may not have the power to break through the formation himself but with the help of their sect treasure the situation changes. He thought as he gently caressed the small seemingly ordinary sword on his hips. A cold glint shed across the Void sect''s patriarch''s eyes as he coldly looked at the distant mountain peak in front of them. ''Immortal mentor, will he truly not take action?'' shaking his head, he took a deep breath to calm his mind pushing his thoughts to the back of his head before he looked back at the sword devil. "So be it, we shall take over after you breakthrough." "Haha, Old monster you better! I am risking my sect''s treasure, if you don''t keep your end of the promise well..." grinned the sword devil. "Humph, I know!'' coldly replied the old monster. Satisfied with his reply, the sword devil made his way closer to the formation behind him four elders stood on their swords respectively two to his right and two to his left. Seeing the scene that was about to ur, the old monster called about a transparent shield that covered both him and the thousands of disciples from the Void Sect. The Sword mount sect was also already prepared as all disciples fell to the ground and huddled together then each and every one of them unsheathed their swords then stabbed them on the ground causing another transparent shield to surround them. The hundreds of minor sects that followed however did not know what was about to happen, some of the smarter ones moved their disciples even further back away before calling forth their defenses, others thought that they were already significantly far away from any bacsh. Back on the Bai n''s mountain, all disciples had already finished their preparations and were in their positions. They watched as the Sword devil moved flew closer to the formation, behind him were four elders, he then brought out a seemingly ordinary sword from his waist and pointed it towards the sky the four elders behind him each unsheathed their own swords as well before they started chanting a strange incantation. Soon streaks of dazzling white light escaped from the four elder''s swords making their way to the Sword devils seemingly ordinary one! The sword that looked to be nothing but a mortal weapon started to glow in a blinding golden light before it''s size grew from its initial one to cover the entire sky! The sword devil no longer held the sword as it was too big, his right hand was pointing at the sky along with the giant sword that seemed to be able to cut the sky open! Along with it, an extreme aura of blood-lust followed. The various minor sects that followed were soon under its pressure, the ones smart enough to retreat even further and call out their defense formations were better off than the ones that decided not to move as countless disciples fainted with blood oozing from their pores! Thousands of disciples with lower cultivation that were closer to the pressure were crushed to paste by it causing those that retreated earlier to heave sighs of relief as they gazed at the giant sword that seemed as big as the mountain with fear and envy! The four elders that seemed to channel their energy to feed the giant sword slowly grew thinner as the giant sword turned brighter and brighter, the sword devil that was controlling it had his forehead covered in sweat as he gritted his teeth before he moved his hand down ordering the sword to strike! A deafening sword cry echoed through the mountain, as the giant sword seemed to struggle in defiance before finally dropping down towards the Bai n''s formation! BOOOOOOOM As the two collided, an unprecedented explosion urred forcing the Void sect and Sword mount sect back a few steps, as for some of the unfortunate sects further behind some were unlucky enough to bepletely eradicated with disciples and elders turning into dust! A giant dust cloud covered the Bai n''s mountain, hindering all those present from seeing whether the attack was sessful. As they all sat waiting for the dust to subdue an invisible type of pressure descended upon the Void and Sword mount sects. Chapter 15 Chapter 15 As the dust cloud slowly settled, a small ball of me broke through before anyone could react the me hit and engulfed one of the four elders behind the sword devil. Piercing screams that didn''t sound human escaped the elder''s lips as his figure plummeted from the sky hitting the ground before he went silent. Looking at the burning body on the ground, the Sword devil''splexion turned red from rage as his bloodshot eyes turned back towards the Bai n''s formation, there a small opening barely enough to fit four people was opened. "Old monster! What are you waiting for?!" Recovering from his initial shock, the Void sect''s patriarch soon turned into a beam of purple light that flew towards the opening, right behind him was Daoist Lin. The sword devil waited for them to take the lead before following. After him came the elders and countless disciples of the Void and Sword mount sect who followed closely behind. ROOOAARR No one knew who started it, but together the disciples and elders flew and marched side by side towards the opening. As soon as they passed it, they were greeted by the sight of the Bai n''s patriarch fighting against the sword devil and old monster. They fought high above the mountain as the shock-waves from their sh were enough to tten the surroundings, yet none of them dared to. The Bai n''s patriarch was unexpectedly able to hold his own against his two opponents! After exchanging a few blows the trio moved back, the old monster and sword devil seemingly appraising the Bai n''s patriarch. "It seems like your cultivation has advanced Daoist Bai!" Said the Void sect''s patriarch. "Why would you not inform us that the esteemed Immortal Mentor has descended!" Added the sword devil, the devilish glow in his eyes seemed to grow after seeing that the Bai n''s patriarch has managed to advance. "Humph! How shameless can you both be? You dare question the esteemed mentor''s motives?!" He smugly replied, his eyes quickly gazing back at the mountain top. Not bothering to reply, the duo resumed their assault. Far below, the two sides were also locked into battle, the Bai n''s disciples had the home advantage and were able toy traps beforehand so at the initial sh the Void and Sword mount''s casualties were heavy. Limbs flew as the sounds of battle grew louder, the mountain that was green was quickly dyed red as countless bodies fell by the second. The disciples took the ground fighting each other in close quartersbat, various spells could be seen flying overhead asionally hitting a group of people causing limbs and heads to fly. The elders on the other hand were fighting a little bit over the ground, their shock waves asionally ripping an unfortunate disciple to shreds and way above them were the patriarchs. The Bai n''s members fought together in small squads of four, their coordination was perfect as each disciple protected the one next to him. Various golems activated with shocking strength alongside countless traps, that made the Bai n seem like fish in the water as they led their attackers around slowly dwelling their numbers. The Void sect and Sword mount sect on the other hand were hardly coordinated, quite the opposite they seemed to be wary from one another. No one knew when the other would turn on them. On one side of the battlefield, two Bai n female disciples retreated as they found themselves surrounded by all sides. "Little Fan, I will give you an opening use that and regroup with the others." The older disciple quickly spoke to her junior, her beautiful face dirty with mud and dried blood as she red with venomous eyes at their attackers. Looking at her surroundings, Little Fan wanted to argue yet one nce at her elder sister was enough to make her understand. She had already made her resolve and there was no changing her mind, they had no time! Tears gathered at the corner of her eyes as she hurriedly used her sleeves to wipe them, which dirtied her face even more yet she did not care. Looking at her elder sister that turned back to give her one final warm smile, it was the most beautiful smile she had ever seen, she choked on her words as before she could manage to say anything her elder sister had already moved. "Come you, bastards! I''ll take one of you with me!" Her speed suddenly doubled as she appeared in front of two approaching attackers, her right palm glowed golden as she quickly hit the Void sect disciple aiming for his head, he moved his hand in defense yet her palm was too strong as she blew his hand to pieces a crazed look on her face, disbelief filled his head as he failed to understand how she was suddenly this strong before another palm followed, this time striking true and decapitating his head. "She''s burning her life force! Quick all together!" A sword mount disciple shouted, as his sword flew towards her side prating it another sword soon followed from her back, causing her to cough blood. Looking at the scene, little Fan could not help herself as she screamed. "NOOO!!!" Her vision blurred as she turned into a beam of light quickly appearing behind the attacker that stabbed her elder sister from the back her palms surrounded by qi, as she pushed them to his neck. Taken by surprise, the disciple fell dead to the ground no knowing what hit him. Seeing hisrade fall to the ground, the mount sword disciple quickly withdraws his de as he retreated, causing the elder sister''s body to falter before following to the ground. Little Fan quickly dashed towards her grabbing her before she hit the floor, tears fell from her eyes continually as she looked at her older sister. "L-Little Fan..." gazing back at her, she barely managed to speak with a bloodied smile, before a flying sword cut through the sky taking her head with it. "E-Elder sister! NOO!!" Looking at the headless body on her arms, little Fan seemed to turn crazy as she screamed with her eyes red she turned to look for the culprit, the sword mount disciple from before with a smug grin on his face as he held his hand for his sword toe back before licking the blood of it. That seemed to be the final straw for little Fan as she screamed with rage, yet before she could attack a giant hammer fell on the mount sword disciple crushing his head and ttening him to pieces, a tall bold muscr Bai n disciple appeared holding the bloodied hammer his face full of hate before he turned his gaze towards little Fan a small sad hopeless smile drew on his lips. Chapter 16 Chapter 16 As the fight raged on so did the casualties, countless disciples fell by the dozens. The smaller sects that were situated outside of the mountain dared not to make a move as they continued watching the battlefield. It was unclear who held the advantage as both sides seemed to have suffered immensely yet the most important factor was the absence of the Immortal mentor. With him still not here, no one from the smaller sects dared make any rash decisions. Most came here in to watch the fight unfold between the holynds, others came to confirm the news of the Immortal mentor and some came in hopes of reaping rewards from the losing party. Back on top of the Bai n''s mountain, the fight between the heads of the holynds continued. Daoist Bai seemed to be in a bad shape as his robesid in tatters a small sword wound rendered his left hand useless yet his eyes still shone brightly in defiance. "Just give Daoist Bai, you certainly are stronger then both of us unfortunately you have yet to stabilize your cultivation base." Spoke the Old monster. "Haha! Who would have thought this day woulde!" Heartilyughed the Sword Devil. ring at his attackers Daoist Bai''s brain spun continually as he started thinking ''Where are the fourth and fifth elder?! Damn it could they have failed? No that''s not possible, but then what? What exactly happened?!'' Not giving him any time to rest the duo resumed their attacks, with the sword devil directly confronting the Bai n''s patriarch with the support from the spells of the old monster. The sounds and shock waves of their fight carried throughout the entire battlefield sky, yet one ce however remained untouched by this and that was the small little wooden cabin at the top of the mountain. It seemed as if the trio deliberately avoided moving their fight to that particr ce, there were no aura fluctuations nor were there any indications of that small cabin being upied, yet the sword devil and old monster clearly felt it, their subconscious screamed danger every time they looked at that ce. None of them was a stupid person, so they had clearly guessed that tat must be the resting ce of the esteemed Immortal mentor which made avoid it like gue, yet for the Bai n''s patriarch, this was an advantage as he stayed rtively close to the cabin''s perimeter effectively using the pressure against his attackers who were unable to fight full strength in fear of offending the Mentor. Down below, closer to the ground was the elder''s battlefield, for the Bai n this was their worst frontier, they were missing the twin elders who were also considered the strongest among the n''s elders. This forced the Bai n into a bad situation, where they had already lost one elder with another seriously injured, the rest all had signs of exhaustion on their faces. With the absence of the fourth and fifth elders, most of the burdens fell on Bai Yu''s shoulders, as the one to bring the Immortal mentor to them the other elders all looked at him with a gaze filled with hope, looking at them and their attackers Bai Yu sighed. Strangely a few seconds of quiet suddenly descended upon the battlefield, all sides broke from their fights as if they had previously agreed to. With both sides looking at each other, no matter were they simple disciples or elders all the fights came to a united pause. No one knew why or how such strange silence came to be yet most cultivators did not care for it gave all of them a few moments to catch their breaths. As the silence prevailed the disciples let their gazes wander across the battlefield, there on the groundid countless of their brothers and sisters, some dead by stab wounds others decapitated some corpses intact others unrecognizable. As the silence continued, countless thoughts came flooding through their minds. None of the disciples present had ever participated in a war an actual war, the current state of the earthly realm was a rtively peaceful one sure there were the asional subjugation missions, yet this? No, this was a nightmare. With a thick smell of blood in the air, a red mist seemed to hover above the ground giving the scene an even gloomier mood. Looking at such a battlefield made a few disciples unconsciously lower their weapons... SHEEEEEEE A sharp sound of something cutting through the air broke the silence as countless eyes fell on the culprits, there in the air two shadows seemingly emerging out of thin air materialized in front of a Void sect elder followed by a quick sh of light before the two shadowy figures retreated behind Bai Yu. Surprisingly these two were the twin elders! As the shocked spectators watched, the Void sect elder''s arms slowly fell from his body to the ground! The elder himself was in shock as he raised his head to look at his armless hands. "I..." Yet before he could say anything a thin red line opened from his neck, as his head soon followed his arms to the ground below. The silence once again resumed this time, yet for different reasons before the roaring and fighting resumed. With that as a cue, the two sides once again shed with each other as limbs and body parts flew in the air the red mist surrounding the battlefield turning thicker. That his two elders have returned brought a smirk on Daoist Bai''s face as heughed heartily before throwing himself towards his opponents who had a grim expression on theirs. With the fourth and fifth elders back the tides of the battle once again seemed to change as it grew harder to guess who would emerge victoriously. It was at this moment however that something finally happened, the small wooden cabin that stood in the center of the battlefield seemingly unconcerned by it suddenly exploded as an aura so heavy followed forcing all fights to a halt. The pressure the aura contained forced all three patriarchs and all elders to the grown with their heads lowered. None was able to see the person who walked out of the ruined cabin, yet all could clearly feel him. The aura he carried was so vast and boundless that it left everyone huffing for breath. No one was able to raise their heads. The three patriarchs in particr were sweating bullets as their minds went overdrive. ''Is the Immortal mentor angry?'' ''Wasn''t it said that the mentor did not concern himself with mortal affairs?'' ''How did we disrespect him?'' "AHAHAHA, IT''S YOU! YOU SURVIVED AS WELL!" A loud voice boomed in the ears of everyone present, as a second aura simr in intensity to that of the Immortal mentor arrived. ''A second celestial?!'' ''What is happening??'' ''Why is there another Immortal?!'' Looking at the figure hovering above the mountain, Omis''s eyes narrowed into slits as he spoke to the old white-bearded old man. "So it''s you.." How could Omis ever forget those hollow white eyes that stared back at him? Chapter 17 Chapter 17 The two Celestials stood quietly, each staring the other up and down. Omis''s expression was calm as studied his opponent, the old man however had his mouth wide open, a grin stered on it as he looked at Omis. "Wait, is it really you?" He spoke as he studied Omis''s features his white eyes lingering for a few seconds over his scar, a strange smirk on his face. Looking at the old man floating in the air, Omis''s scar tingled with an unfamiliar pain his brows furrowed as he refrained from replying, instead he fully rotated his cultivation base unleashing his entire aura that seemed to carry enough might to reach the heavens! Cracking sounds resounded in everyone''s ears like thunder as Omis cracked his neck, his face that had an indifferent expression on it suddenly changed as a small smile made its way on his lips. As this primordial aura was released, all the disciples alongside the elders on the Bai mountain and the ns surrounding it regardless of where they were from fainted. The only people to barely keep their senses were the three patriarchs along with Daoist Lin and the twin elders, yet none of them seemed to be in a good position. With sweat constantly falling from their brows, their hearts seemed to havee to a full stop as they could not, no they dared not try and raise their heads. ''What is with this unbelievable pressure?!'' ''We are nothing but ants to them!'' ''The gap between us was this big!? Is this the real power of the Immortal mentor?!'' Various thoughts upied their minds as they struggled against the sheer power pressing on them like a giant mountain on their backs. Only one of them seemed to carry a different expression on his face, a mixture of shock, denial and ultimately hope, that person was none other then the mysterious Daoist Lin that apanied the leader of the Void Sect, his brain was spinning as he struggled to believe what was happening. ''T-This! Could this possibly be the legendary realm?! Wait if it is then the prophecy!'' Feeling the deep unfathomable power that Omis was unleashing, the old man''s expression seemed to waver for a second. "Y-you broke through?!" Not bothering to reply, Omis suddenly vanished from his ce and reappeared behind the old man and threw a quick punch at him. The Old man barely had the time to move his hands up in front of his chest in defense against theing attack. BOOOOOOOOOOM A deafening sound echoed throughout the mountain as the old man was sent flying through the air, right behind him was Omis who with a quick wave of his hand made a blue transparent shield surround the mountain and its upants. With the appearance of the shield, the patriarchs along with the twin elders and Daoist Lin all found themselves able to breathe and move again. BOOOOOOOM The sounds of the shocking battle caught their attention as they all found themselves unable to tear their eyes from it. No one had any thoughts of resuming their fight, how could they? The scale of the battle they were witnessing was something from the legends! It was two real living celestials fighting! And one of them was none other than the Immortal Mentor! Such opportunities do note every day! Perhaps they could learn something or even attain enlightenment! And with the shield that the mentor had created it to protect them, all of their minds were at ease. So with such thoughts, the group soon silently sat down cross-legged as they observed the fight above them. It seemed as if the heavens were truly copsing! The Immortal mentor''s aura was materialized in a shining bright blue light that surrounded him making the onlookers unable to truly make out his figure. ck cracks opened up in the sky surrounding him, causing the entire realm to shake as if on the verge of copsing, soon people who lost conscience earlier regained their senses, yet the first scene they all saw was that of their world copsing. Chaos soon found it''s way to the crowd of disciples, yet before things could escte even further the patriarchs as if they had already agreed before stood up together. "Calm down you damned morons! Can''t you see the shield the esteemed mentor had created to protect us?" First spoke up the sword devil. "Humph, Void sect settle down!" Then came the Old monster as he ordered his disciples and elders to calm down. "All of you, watch closely this is not an opportunity any of you want to miss! If one is lucky, you may even attain enlightenment!" Finally added the Bai n''s patriarch. Not long after, a strange scene could be seen on the Bai n''s mountain. The mountain that was just moments ago a battlefield, with rivers of blood and thousands of corpses was now deadly silent, the only sounds that could be heard was that of the battle raging above. Thousands of disciples sat side by side no matter their origins as they watched the fight, their breath stuck in their throats. A little further away from the mountain, smaller simr scenes could be seen as the various smaller sects sat down observing the fight above in the heavens. The two sides in the sky were as bright as the sun, no they overshadowed the sun... One was light blue the other an obsidian ck! No one could really follow their movements, the only thing they could see was a sea of blue smashing against a sea of ck. The sky itself was split open into two sides, the sun seemed to retreat and every time the two sides shed the shockwaves created various dark vortexes that opened out of thin air, they looked like the jaws of a monster ready to pounce on you. Just looking at them gave shivers to all those present, those vortexes seemed to lead into the abyss itself! Chapter 18 Chapter 18 The sky darkened as countless Void Cracks emerged in the sky above. Both Omis and the old man came to a simultaneous pause, their divine energy surrounding each of them as they stared at each other quietly. The silence was deafening as countless cultivators bellow felt their hearts stop as the fight came to a sudden halt. The old man was the one to break the silence "You have broken through." His voice seemed a bit bitter, as a faint smile made it''s way to his face before he suddenly retracted his aurapletely. "Indeed, It has not been long since I did." Replied Omis, as he as well retracted his aura. The crowd bellow was confused as the two celestials that seemed to have been fighting to death moments ago were now casually conversing as if nothing had happened. Were all celestials this weird?! "Haha, that means I still have a chance to surpass you!" said the old man smiling. "You wish old man!" Grinned Omis. The two looked at each other for a second before they burst outughing, soon after they flew back down to the ground where the old man grabbed Omis''s shoulders a soft smile on his face. "It''s been a while, my friend." Grabbing his shoulders as well Omis replied, "It sure has been Addi!" "Come, we have a lot of catching up to do!" Nodding, Omis turned around facing the crowd on top of the Bai n''s mountain and spoke in a loud authoritative voice. "I have some matters to discuss with my friend, I do not want any interruptions understood?" His eyes seemed to pierce through the three heads of the holynds as they bowed even deeper not daring to raise their heads. "We understand senior!" They all simultaneously replied. With a wave of his hand, Omis dismissed the shield that surrounded the sects and n before turning his head towards Addi, "Shall we?" he said. "Haha--after you." Soon the two celestials casually strolled up the mountain, in mere seconds reaching the peak. The little cabin was no more so Addi flicked his wrist causing two golden prayer mats to appear before they both sat down, Omis on the other hand brought out a gourd of wine from his spacial ring and poured one cup for Addi and one for himself. They did not speak as they both downed their cups in one go. "Ah! Good wine! The heavenly phoenix?" "Yes, I got it from Drunken Crow." "That stingy bastard agreed to give you an entire gourd?!" "Haha--I had to trade a nine leaf ghost flower for it." "That makes more sense." nodded Addi, the silence once again returning as both men enjoyed the wine. Omis''s face wasplicated as he looked at Addi who seemed to be in deep thought. This ''Old man'' was his very good friend and n-mate from the game, and it was precisely him who helped guide him to heaven from the mortal realm. Before Addi was always ahead in terms of cultivation, yet due to some real-life circumstances he had to put the game on hold for a few weeks, and by the time he came back Omis had already caught up. They traveled together, went on countless quests together, and constantly strived to surpass the other, Omis could not imagine the game without his friend. But looking at Addi in front of him something seemed a bit different, the Addi he knew was the same age as him they met when the game firstunched nine years ago, and have been together ever since. Omis found it strange that he remembered all his in-game experiences and friends, yet nothing of the real world. Looking at Addi that seemed lost in thought Omis downed his cup feeling the burning sensation of the wine going down his throat before asking. "Addi...What happened?" Hearing Omis''s question, Addi''s body visibly shuddered but he did not look back he just continued looking at the sky, Omis patiently waited for him to speak as his heart starting beating faster, he was nervous. He did not know why exactly but he could feel that Addi''s aura change when he asked him, he could feel the whole demeanor surrounding him change to a distant one filled with mncholy and sadness, but underneath all that was a deep unfathomable rage. It was hidden, but it did not escape Omis''s eyes. After a few minutes of silence, he sighed before speaking. "They died..." It took Omis a few seconds trying to understand what Addi meant before he asked. "They? Who? Who died Addi?" "Everyone." "I-I''m not sure I understand Addi..." Pouring another drink for himself, Addi sighed once more before replying "How long has been since you woke up" "Woke up? You mean here in the game?" Hearing his question Addi chuckled before saying "Heh... A game, Oh I wish." "Addi, you are not making any sense! It''s been probably about a few days since I woke up in my throne room, next thing I know the damned heavenly realm is all in ruins none of the sects or mountains seemed to have survived whatever the hell happened, hell half of my damn mountain was missing!" "You are lucky Omis, really lucky..." "What do you mean? How long has it been since you woke up?" Hearing Omis''s question, Addi finally turned his gaze towards him his eyes sharp yet seemed to contain a hint of madness inside them as he spoke. "Ten thousand five hundred and thirty-eight years! I have been on this godforsakennd, for ten fucking thousand five fucking hundred and thirty fucking eight years!!" Shouted Addi, his white eyes seemed to burn with hate and madness as he screamed. "Wha-" Omis was unable to speak, his mind spinning in his head as various thoughts flooded his brain. Before he can say anything Addi continued. "At first I wasn''t alone, our entire n was transported hell the entire heavenly realm cultivators were transported. No one knew why, and no one remembered anything besides our in-game experiences. It was as if our real-life never existed! It drove a few people insane, some went crazy and blew up their souls'' others...had to be put down...It was then that It happened, the great cleansing they called it damned crazy bastards..." As he reached the end of his speech Addi''s blood lust soared through the sky causing the very mountain below them to shake. Omis on the other hand waspletely in shock. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 The three patriarchs were in an awkward situation, they sat down in the middle of the Bai n''s main hall, the survivors of each sect sat behind their respective patriarch forming a huge line and filling the hall to the brim. The mood was tense as each side red at the other with the Bai n''s disciples fuming with anger embarrassment. These people had just attacked their homes! Killed their brothers and sisters! And tried to kill them! And now they have to sit down with them?! No one was satisfied but they had no choice, the Immortal Mentor was very clear and no one was ready to be on the receiving end of such a legendary figure. Just remembering the fight from before was enough to make their blood turn cold. "Cough, Daoist Bai what do you say we let bygones be bygones?" The Void sect leader was the first to break the silence with an awkward cough as he asked. "Hmph, how shameless can you be Old monster?" "Heh, we may have failed in exterminating you but you do realize that your losses were heavy." Smirked the Sword Devil. "Ahahaha, my losses? Oh, Sword Devil have you finally turned senile?" Hearing the Bai n''s patriarch''s mocking tone made the Sword Devil''s face turn red as he shouted "Don''t get too cocky Daoist Bai, while it''s true our side have suffered as well you are in no type of advantage whatsoever!" Failing to control his temper a little bit of the Sword Devil''s aura leaked. "Calm down Sword Devil! Don''t forget the esteemed mentors warning!" Hurriedly urged the Old monster. The Bai n''s patriarch on the other hand merely smirked in disdain, it was no secret that the Sword mount sect leader had a short temper so he hoped to use that so that he may bring down the wrath of the Immortal Mentor on him. It was then that an indescribable killing aura engulfed the entire mountain causing it to tremble and making all those present shakes in fear. "You damned fool you went and did it! The Mentor is angry!!" Hissed the Void sect leader as he dropped to his knees and kowtowed towards the direction of the mountain peak, following him were the Void sect disciples and elders. Right after they dropped the Bai n''s patriarch and his n, the Sword Devil was thest as his heart almost came to a halt as he felt the killing intent, ''I messed up! The Mentor is angry! He is angry at me!!'' With cold sweat covering his back he dropped to kowtow as well followed by his shivering sect members. Meanwhile, at the peak of the mountain, Omis was still in shock from the news Addi told him. He found it very hard to believe that Addi has been here for thousands of years! This was not hundreds we were talking about, it was thousands! He had so many questions that he did not pay much attention to the killing intent Addi was releasing and the effect it had on the people bellow. "Addi, I need you to exin a little bit more so I can understand." As he regained his bearings, Omis asked. Taking another deep breath to calm himself, Addi retracted his killing intent as the mountain slowly settled down and stopped shaking. A distant look soon took over his face as he seemed to recall some memory. Slowly he started to speak, his voice calm but steady "I don''t remember what I was doing, nor do I remember if ''I logged it'' If you want to call it that." He paused, his body visibly shuddering as he seemed to struggle to speak but he continued. "What I do remember as if it was yesterday was when I woke up. I didn''t wake up in my throne room as you did, no I woke up in our n''s headquarters. I wasn''t the only one, almost all our nmates were there, boss, the damned crow., heh..." He chuckled bitterly before pouring another drink to himself. "The ones that were missing were you, Savage Rain, Daimyo, and Autumn. No one knew how we got there or why and as I said, no one remembered anything of our real-life, the more we tried to more it seemed to slip away from our grasp." He extended his palm as if to grab something before letting it fall back down. Omis remained quiet as he let him continue his story. "The following days, or was weeks? I don''t quite remember, you see the years tend to cause this you start to forget...Anyways the following days were spent trying to understand more about our situation, there was no more ''game system'' that made things easier nothing, using our cultivation prowse came to us naturally as if we had been doing it for years." He paused to drink his wine before resuming. "One thing that we ended up finding was that the gate to the mortal realm was closed." "The gate?" "Yes, the gate. We were essentially caged in heavens. It wouldn''t have been that bad but we were unable to traverse to any of the outer worlds either. The first year was one of the worst, a lot of people were unable to ept such reality, all of us knew that we did not truly belong here, that there was a real-life or so we thought. The people that tried to delve into their memories, those that tried to remember changed the more they pushed themselves to remember the crazier they turned, they lost control of their cultivation base along with any sort of sanity they had, they attacked everyone and everything that their eyes came across with no regards of who it was." His voice cracked as he struggled to maintain hisposure, his eyes turned wet, he held his head with both his hands as he continued. "Lana, s-she turned into one of them." By the end, he was unable to contain his tears as he sobbed. Lana, Omis knew who that was, it was Addi''s Dao-partner in-game and they also...wait they also what? There was something else but he was unable to recall what. As he tried to, a cooling sensation washed over him and made him forget. ''Huh? W-What just happened?!'' He could feel that something interfered with his train of thought, it was like a veil that covered his brain before he could think about it any further Addi spoke. "I-I killed her, I had to...*Sob*...She came at me with the intent to kill, I didn''t mean to...*Sob*...I remember her Omis...I remember her, she was my wife..." With that, he broke down sobbing. And as if a fog was cleared in his head, Omis remembered Addi and Lana, they knew each other from ''real-life''! The time Addi had to take a break for a few weeks off the game was because he was getting married! How could he forget?! Addi had bragged about the news all month before his wedding! How could he forget?! After Addi came back, he did note back alone, no he brought his wife with him to the game! Looking at the sobbing figure of Addi, Omis was unable to find the words to say. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 On top of one of the mortal worlds most famous peaks were two men sitting on praying mats, one was an extremely handsome white-haired young man, sitting in front of him was an old man with long grey hair and even longer white beard, one would mistake him for an ordinary mortal if not for his eyes, his eyes were anything but that, both his pupil and Iris were white! These two were none other then Addi and Omis, recalling his story Addi was unable to control his emotions as he broke down crying, Omis sat down in front of him with a somber expression on his face. Not knowing what to say or how tofort his friend, he just quietly filled his wine cup as he waited for him to get it out of his chest. ''Lana, oh Lana...'' A sigh escaped his lips as he thought of the energetic girl that followed both him and Addi around whenever they went. With both him and Addi to support her, her journey to heaven was a breeze, unlike most cultivators, once she did ascend Addi had a spot ready for her on their n. She was the joy maker of their alliance, whenever she wentughter followed. Thinking about her Omis found it hard to believe that she was truly gone, that such a person snapped and attacked her husband... His eyes unintentionally reddened as he wiped the tears that gathered, unable to contain another sigh he poured another cup for himself. "You know, I think she remembered something, no I know she did." "What do you mean?" quietly asked Omis. With his eyes still looking at the distance, Addi replied. "When I...When I stabbed her." as he spoke his gaze turned down to his palms before he continued. "She looked at me, straight in my eyes, and smiled. She was so beautiful..." With tears covering his face he continued. "She gently caressed my cheek and whispered a name, It was then that remembered who she was the name was my own but I was unable to remember it, I still am unable to remember it!" He shouted with rage as his fist came down on the mountain causing it to shake like a leaf. "It was but a fleeting moment Omis, right then I remembered everything, I am sure I did but when she died in arms everything went with her, everything..." covering his face with both hands, Addi continued. "She called out another name, Noah..." Saying that he suddenly clenched his head as if in pain. Jumping to his feet, Omis ran to his side "Addi! Addi! are you okay?!" "I''m fine...I-I don''t know who this name belongs to, but whenever I recall it my heart tightens, it''s been thousands of years why couldn''t I forget?! Why does this name feel so, so dear to me?!" He shouted as he grabbed Omis''s shoulders asking. "Tell me Omis! Please tell me..." by the end, his voice quieted down. "Why, why does seem like my heart is split open whenever I recall this name. And why am I afraid of doing so? Why does it seem so dear to me...And why am I afraid of remembering?" "Addi, I-" Holding his hand to stop Omis from continuing, Addi spoke with a sad smile on his face. "It''s ok my friend." Gulping down his cup, Addi''s face flushed red as he continued. "I apologize for ranting, I didn''t have a lot of people to talk to for a while you see." He said with a mocking chuckle. "You know there is no need for apologies between us." Replied Omis, as he emptied what was left on the bottle between both of their cups. "Oh? It''s already finished. Such a shame." Said Addi while shaking his head in regret. "En," Savoring thest cup, Addi resumed his story "After that boss set out a search to find you guys who were missing, with the secondary goal to gather information. They moved in squads, I well, I was not in a very good situation to go out there at the time so I remained in the headquarters." "You stayed alone?" "Heh, of course not you speak like you don''t know the boss." With a small chuckle, Omis replied, "I figured, there is no way he''d send everyone and leave you alone to hold the base." "Hey! I think you are forgetting that I am one of the first ten to ascend! I am quite strong mr.need my help to ascend." Mocked Addi. "Oh, I think YOU are forgetting that I just wiped the floor with you just now!" Replied Omis with a smirk. The duo then red at each other in silence for a few seconds before bursting outughing. "Ah, I really missed you, my friend." Silently said Addi. "What''s that? I didn''t quite hear that?" Grinned Omis. "Ah, shut up." A strange scene was taking ce that day on the Bai n''s mountain. Two people one young and the other old enough to be his grandfatherughed and drunk together as they reminisced the past, sounds of theirughter echoed through the mountain all the way down towards the main hall of the Bai n. The three holynd disciples and leaders had their faces down as they kowtowed in respect, their hearts full of confusion as they cursed. ''One minute they are shouting the next they areughing?! What the hell is going on?!'' The Bai n''s patriarch on the other hand had different thoughts on his mind, ''I don''t think the mountain is going to hold on any longer! Please seniors I beg of you stop hitting it!'' he bitterly cried out in his heart. Back at the peak, the mood between the duo was now more rxed as they shared stories of their adventures. As the sun finally began setting Addi somberly spoke. "Omis." Sensing the change in mood, Omis straightened in his seat before replying. "Yes?" "They know we are here." "Who?" "The Hive." "The what?" "That''s what they called they called themselves before they attacked Heaven, and they know we survived." "I''m not sure I am following Addi, I have so many questions I need to ask." "Not enough time my friend, they have already arrived." Replied Addi with an icy look on his face as he looked at the distance. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Inside the Bai n''s main hall, a strange scene was taking ce, the leaders of the mortal realm''s three holynds were kowtowing in the direction of the peak of the mountain. Behind them were their respective disciples and elders dropped on their hands and knees in kowtow as well. Such a scene if seen from an outsider perspective would cause chaos as it was simply too unbelievable! These three men stood at the top of the mortal realm, they lead thousands of people under them and bow down to no one. Yet here they were, all on their hands and knees together. No of them found it to be strange, nor did anyone present dare to voice their dissatisfaction, after all, the one''s they were paying their respect to was none other than esteemed celestials! It mattered not how famous or how much power you wielded in the mortal realm, in the end, one is nothing but a mere mortal. To be a celestial was to shed your mortal skin, the two were onpletely different levels! It was then that space above their heads suddenly contorted as the shining figure of Omis appeared basking the entire hall in a holy blue light, along with it came the pressure. The hearts of everyone present came to a halt, none daring to utter a word as they waited for the esteemed celestial to speak. "Raise your heads." He ordered with a voice full of authority and dignity, making everyone unconsciously raise their heads. As they looked at the glowing figure lightly floating above the ground, a strange sense of worship and respect filled their hearts. They could not look at Omis straight, as the hazy blue light surrounding him made it impossible to directly look at him. "Take cover, a fight way above that of your caliber is about to take ce and I cannot guarantee your safety." Coldly said Omis, as his eyes scanned the group of people in the hall. Without adding another word Omis teleported away. As soon as he left the hall was strangely silent for a few seconds as everyone tried to process what had just happened, before breaking into chaos. "Old Monster what are we to do?" anxiously asked the swords devil as he looked around the Void sect leader, his eyes asionally darting towards the Bai n''s patriarch. "Daoist Bai, we should put our differences behind for now. We don''t have much of a choice." Replied the old monster. The head of the Bai n remained silence for a few seconds as he weighed his options, while it''s true the feud between him and the other holynds was something not easily forgotten the situation they have in hand was certainly something his n couldn''t deal with alone, none of them could. What kind of cmity was upon them that even the esteemed Celestial himself came and warned them. His eyes hardened as he turned to look back towards the Void and Mount Sword sect leaders. "I understand." he solemnly replied. --------------------------------------------------- In the perimeter of the Bai n''s mountain where the middle and smaller sects we''re camping, a simr situation was happening. Addi was the one in charge of informing them of the uing battle leaving them confused and nervous. A messenger was sent from the Bai n towards these various smaller sects and ns inviting them to form a temporary alliance in the face of the uing cmity. All of the sects we''re delighted by the news. Soon an unprecedented scene was taking ce, hundreds of small sects and ns we''re marching towards the Bai n. Inside, various disciples and even elders we''re busy cleaning the battlefield of what most thought as a pointless fight, countless dead bodies. The mood was low and the tension was still high between the holynds yet no serious fights broke down because of the looming threat breathing down everyone''s necks. The higher ranked elders and the representatives of each of the smaller sects and ns we''re gathered together installing variousyers of defensive formations. The Bai n''s main formation was thestne of defense above that was various smaller formations surrounding the entire mountain making glow a faint multicolored light. --------------------------------------------------- "Tell about this Hive Addi." "Whatever you do, don''t you ever let the blood touch you!" Solemnly said Addi as he looked at Omis with an extremely serious expression. "Blood?" puzzledly asked Omis, yet before he could get an answer the sky suddenly changed. The night sky above the mountain suddenly brightened with an ominous bloody red color, it looked like a giant red palm split the sky in half as a sea of red was made visible. "What the-" Omis''s words stopped in his throat as hundreds ofpletely red figures descended from beyond the sky. "Here theye!" Shouted Addi as his aura shot towards the sky. As the figures flew closer to their positions Omis was able to make out their appearances, they looked rtively humanoid, the strange parts we''re their face and arms. In the middle of their faces was a single eye that stared back at them devoid of any type of emotion, the arms were abnormally long with what looked like sharp ws and they''re entire bodies werepletely red not the type of red the demons Omis was familiar with, no this was different. "Brother! Stay focused and watch the arms!" Shouted Addi bringing back Omis to his senses. The aura he felt from them was not that strong, simr to that of Profound Immortal but their numbers wererge. Before he could say anything, Addi shot forward in a beam of light a bloodthirsty aura surrounding him as heughed evilly. "Come, show me how much you improved! I bet I can still takedown more than you! Haha" shouted Addi as he quickly arrived in front of the first attacker, his left hand shot out with lightning-fast speed and precision as he grabbed his neck, he then surrounded his right hand with ayer of Qi reinforcing it as it shot straight towards the creatures eye. PUSHIII A sickening sound was heard as Addi pierced the eye and then quickly retreated shaking his hand and dispersing the Qi as the blood fell down on the formation bellow and not allowing any drop touch him. Looking at the scene of his long time friend in battle, Omis found himself getting excited as it had been a while since theyst fought side by side, not wanting to be outdone he quickly turned to a beam of light as he shot towards his target. "Oh will see about that old man! You''ll lose and then you better bring out that wine I know you are hiding you stingy bastard haha!" Chapter 22 Chapter 22 *BOOOOOOOM* *BOOOOOOOM* The sounds of loud deafening explosions echoed throughout the Bai n''s mountain, the mortal cultivators we''re all huddled inside the defensive formations, the leaders operated them while the various disciples channeled their Qi towards them to help strengthen the formations. The Esteemed mentor had done more than enough by summoning another defensiveyer to protect them, yet even that was not enough topletely protect them. The mountain shook as the Immortals shed, the surroundingnd had long since beenid to waste by the shock-waves. No one could keep up with the fight above, all they could see were two bright lights shing against the sea of red! Every time the two parties shed, a few drops of dark red blood fell on the ground or on top of the defensive formation, it was these drops that made all those present suck a cold breath of air because everything the droplets touched seemed to change. The ground surrounding the mountain slowly started to look like the destroyed heavenly realm, as the grass turned blood red and the trees died out, the defensive formation was still holding on but no one knew for how long as the blood seemed to corrode even it. --------------------------------------------------- "21!" Shouted Omis, his face had a wide grin as he removed his sword from the red attacker with one swing, gracefully avoiding all drops of blood. "23! Haha!" Came the loudughing voice of Addi as he decapitated another figure with his bare hands before plucking out its eye. "Stop cheating you, damned Old man!" Replied Omis with a fake angry voice as he proceeded towards his next victim. The fight was rtively easy, no it was too easy he did no know how these things could have brought heavens down. Quickly examining the ground bellow, Omis noticed that all the mortal cultivators had heeded his warning and gathered inside the mountain to protect themselves. The area surrounding the mountain, however, was changing at a worrying pace, as he was deep In thought he unconsciously dodged his attacker''s w attack before retaliating with a swing of his sword decapitation his arm, just as he was about to stab his head Addi suddenly teleported behind the monster and then lightly tapped the back of his head before teleporting away. *BOOOOOM* The head exploded sending blood sttering all around the ce, Addi''sughing voice came from another part of the battlefield. "24!" "Damn it Addi! Are we back to kill stealing again?!" Angrily shouted Omis as he dismissed the transparent shield of Qi he had summoned to protect himself from the blood shower. "You are just too slow! Did you really break through to the God realm?" teased Addi as he killed yet another attacker. "25!" His figure seemed to dance around the sky gracefully killing the monstrosities left and right. "Oh? You wanna see the real power of a God Realm cultivator? Fine, don''t me me for this Addi you brought this on yourself, I was trying to be considerate." Just as Addi was about to reply, the air surrounding Omis suddenly changed the hazy blue light surrounding him disappeared, in its stead, a blinding golden light erupted shooting towards the red sky above, after that a deep obsidian ck light that seemed to be able to suck everything that started too deep into it surrounded his body. The faint outline of white crown materialized on top of his white hair, gently floating there. Omis''s eyes were closed as the pressure his body began exuding forced all the monsters to drop towards the ground unable to lift their heads. The formations above the mountain shattered with a bang, as a pressure unlike that any of those present ever felt seeped in, the mountain itself started to shake. Addi who was still flying in the sky was the least affected as he was the closest one to the God realm, yet the pressure made him unable to move freely as he gritted his teeth in defiance. Looking back at the mountain full of fear-stricken mortals, he clicked his teeth and struggled to move under the pressure. "AGHHHHHHH!" With a loud shout, Addi quickly draws a few hand singles in the air causing his Qi to open a portal surrounding the cultivator''s bellow, teleporting them away from this area, should he leave them none of them would be able to survive. As the cultivators teleported away to safety, Addi turned his attention back to Omis who still had his eyes closed, his aura was still rising sharply as the red sky turned to bright golden one dispelling the bloody clouds, the area surrounding his body, on the other hand, was a sharp contrast to the golden color shooting out towards the sky, it was a deep abyssal ck. "Damn it Omis, is this your first time fully unleashing your cultivation base?!" Grunted Addi, in his hurry, he had randomly teleported the mortals as far away as he could yet with how things were going the entire damned Mortal realm was at risk should Omis not control himself! The monsters bellow had long since been crushed to paste leaving nothing behind, the Bai n''s holy mountain was finally unable to hold on as it copsed turning into tnd. "God damn it brother why do you always make me clean up after your shit!" Groaned Addi, as he forced himself to move closer towards Omis, he could feel his bones creak as he moved closer and closer towards him his Qi was being used so fast he had no way to regenerate it fast enough, yet he prevailed. --------------------------------------------------- From an outsider''s perspective, the area where Omis was situated looked like the center of an abyssal storm, as his aura grew bigger and bigger so did the golden light shooting towards the sky brightening it as if it was the day. That day, people across the entire mortal realm saw the golden pir of light shooting towards the heavens, mortals dropped to their knees in worship and fear while the various old monsters came out of their closed-door cultivation in shock. --------------------------------------------------- As Addi drew closer and closer to the center of the storm, various small cuts started appearing on his body. "Damn it!" with a grunt he focused all his Qi in his finger as he stretched it towards Omis''s direction, before releasing it all in one go. The attack had the effect Addi wished for as it hit the invisible shield surrounding Omis and breaking him out of his trance... Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Omis fell into a trance, ever since he had broken through the God Realm never once had he had the chance to unleash all of his cultivation base powers. The feeling he had once he finally did, after pressing it down for so long was intoxicating! He forgot about the damage or the risk a God has on the mortal realm itself. There were certain reasons why after their ascension most cultivators never came back down to the mortal realm, in the game they had a few restrictions set upon them to protect the foundation of the realm itself, which suppressed their cultivation prowess down. Now, however, there was no such thing. There was no game system to guide them nor was there to protect the mortals. Feeling the surge of power flowing through every part of his body, Omis was addicted. He slowly lost forgot the reason why they were here, where they were, and who was there with him. All he felt, all that upied his mind was the feeling of absolute control, the feeling of absolute freedom. He felt invincible like nothing was able to match him, nothing was able to touch him, nothing was able to stop him... It was then that a condensed stream of Qi suddenly prated his defenses pulling him out of his trance-like state. "What the-" He unconsciously muttered as he looked around him. Addi was floating a distance in front of him, various cuts and bruises littered all over his body, he seemed to be barely able to stay floating. Without thinking, Omis shot forward towards him as he helped him stabilize himself. He then guided a stream of his own Qi to Addi''s body to help elerate his recovery. Soon the various cuts and bruises closed as Addi''s condition recovered to its peak. "I''m sorry Addi..." Unable to hold his head up in shame, Omis gave a deep apologetic bow to his friend. SMAAACK "Ouch! What the hell was that for?!" shouted Omis as he rubbed the back of his head. Addi grinned as he replied, "Why the fuck are you apologizing for?" "But I just-" Not letting him continue Addi swiftly smacked the back of his head once more. SMAAAACK "Damn it old man do you wanna fight?!" "Heh, you sure have gotten stronger you brat!" said Addi while smiling. Puffing his chest in pride Omis replied "Hmph, what do you think I''m just respecting you otherwise I would just wipe the ground with you." He said while grinning. "Oh, getting cocky now? I think you are forgetting that technically I am way older than you little brat. I can beat your ass with my eyes closed, I just don''t like bullying little children." Mocked Addi. "Try me old fart!" "Oh you want to have a go? Don''t forget I just brought your ass out of that stupid ass trance you were just in I could''ve just kicked you then and there." Suddenly remembering what had just happened Omis anxiously turned to look at the location where the Bai n once resided. "The mortals!" he shouted his heart feeling heavy and full of guilt. SMAAAAACK Another smack found it''s way to his head, as he loudly groaned. "Damn it Addi what?!" "They are safe." "Huh-?" Unable toprehend what Addi meant, Omis was not able to answer. "The mortals dumbass, I took care of them, I teleported all of them away from here. I am not sure where exactly because I was in a hurry, you didn''t tell me you were about to unleash enough power to shake the entire damned mortal realm!" "Thank you, brother..." quietly muttered Omis as his head hanged low. "Don''t mention It." Smiled back Addi. "What about the hive?" "Oh them?" Addi ushered with his head towards the crushed ground bellow. "You crushed them to paste." Sighed Addi with a shake of his head. "Soo...Does that mean I won?" Replied Omis, as he awkwardly scratched his cheek with a goofy smile. "You cheeky bastard, you almost destroyed the mortal realm so no! Humph." "Ohe on! I didn''t think they''d be this weak!" "These were only the small fry brother, they are by no means weak. Think about it, you saw their numbers and all of them had a Profound Immortal cultivation base, they may be weak by our standards but not by other cultivators." Omis''s eyes hardened as he replied. "I guess I understand your point of view, but I still find it hard to believe they were able to destroy the heavens. Addi, how many profound Immortals how many Golden Immortals were there? Hell, there were even a few God ranked cultivators!" Shaking his head, Addi said. "We were outnumbered brother, we had two thousand profound immortals? They had five thousand! We had one thousand Golden Immortals? They had three thousand! We had five God ranked cultivators? They had ten! It was a bloody massacre brother, the aftermath of the God cultivator''s fight left most of the n in ruins." Emotionally sighed Addi as he recalled the past. Not finding the words to reply, Omis simply remained silent. "Let''s get down, I need a drink." Said Addi, his mood souring as he remembered the past. "En." nodding Omis followed him to the ground bellow. The two men, one old and one young sat down on their prayers mat in a ruined battlefield. The grass and vegetation surrounding the area were long gone leaving behind a destednd full of rocks. The two silently sat there as Addi brought out a gorge full of wine, as he opened it the fragrance filled the area causing both of their faces to flush red. *ng* "Cheers." "Cheers." With both of their hearts heavy, the two drank away in silence. --------------------------------------------------- In a different location, far as from where the former mountain of the Bai n once resided. A group of cultivators found themselves stranded in an unknownnd. These were none other than the Bai n''s patriarch, The void sect master, The sword devil, and their respective disciples. "Now what?" asked the sword devil. "...." the void sect master remained silent as he recalled what had just urred. The Bai n''s patriarch on the other hand quietly kept muttering something under his breath. "My mountain...My mountain...My mountain..." Chapter 24 Chapter 24 In the ruined ne, where the Bai n''s headquarters once existed, two men sat down on praying mats peacefully drinking wine side by side. The alcoholic fragrance that seeped out of the beverage was so strong that it upied the entire area. "Addi?" Called Omis as he turned to look at hispanion. "Hmm? What is it?" Answered back Addi as he drank a mouthful of wine. "I-I am not sure I want to know the answer to these questions, but I have to ask." Solemnly said Omis. At that, Addi''s body shuddered as he straightened in his seat before replying. "Ask away brother." Taking a deep breath to steady his mind, Omis asked, his voice cracking towards the end. "What happened to our n?" Shaking his head in sorrow Addi replied. "*Sigh* All have passed away..." It was an answer Omis had expected, one he was prepared to hear, yet that did not make it one bit easier. "All of them?" he hoarsely asked, desperately hoping for the answer to change. "Yes, all of those present except for you, Savage Rain, Daimyo, and Autumn. I do not know what happened to them, but I never saw them nor felt their aura in the thousands of years I have been wandering across the Mortal and Hell nes." "Hell?" "Yes, for some reason the bloody bastards can''t feel my presence over there, here in the mortal realm as well their sphere of influence is also rather limited, but they could still track us down as you just saw. In Hell, however, it''s different they are unable to enter it at all. So that has been my safe space for all this time." "That''s strange, to say the least." Replied Omis as he rubbed his chin deep in thought. Addi continued speaking as he recalled what happened. "The boss had to join up with the rest of the God realm cultivators...that was thest I saw or heard of him. The rest of us were ordered to lead our disciples and sects to the front lines-" "Wait! What happened to my sect and disciples?!" Anxiously asked Omis, it may have just been a game before but this was nheless his own sect made out of blood sweat and tears, countless time and effort were dedicated to creating it and recruiting his disciples from all across the realms! "Once I knew that you were not there, I went over to your sect to pay a visit. Your head disciple, Lu Lu had everything already prepared, with you gone, she took over as the temporary leader and had ordered the fortification of the entire mountain and was prepared for defending it till youe back." "...." Hearing that Omis''s heart felt heavy as he thought of such a scene. A beam of light was soaring across the heavenly sky, Addi''s heart was heavy as he sped towards Omis''s sect mountain. He still held on to a faint string of hope that his friend was there, that maybe he was just teleportedter then they did. As he drew closer, the glorious structure of the celestial sect was made visible. Omis had always been the most traveled out of all of them, while his sect was not as ridiculously big as some of the others in the heavenly realm, it still exuded a feeling of majesty as one looked at it. The throne roomid in the middle of the mountain surrounded by the disciples quarters and the beast gardens, right at the front was the reception hall. It was a simple but elegant design. As he flew down towards the reception hall, it''s giant doors slowly opened, Addi''s heart beat with anticipation, would his friend be the one to greet him? As the door fully opened, however, he was bound to be disappointed, the ones to greet him were his friend''s direct disciples, leading them was Lu Lu the head disciple and the temporary leader in case of the absence of Omis. "Uncle!" She cheerfully called out as she cupped her fists and gave a graceful now, followed by the rest of the direct disciples. "We greet Senior Uncle!" They all shouted in a united voice. It took Addi a few seconds to recover from his shock. It was still hard to see all these ''people'' that we''re not long ago considered NPC''s so full of life and...real? "En" Addi nodded as he walked inside, stopping in front of Lu Lu he affectionately patted her head as one would do to a small child, causing her cheeks to turn to a shade of red. Looking at her, Addi suddenly found himself turning emotional. This cute ck short-haired girl that did not look a day past eighteen was the first disciple his friend recruited from the mortal realm. He still remembered how Omis hade running to him asking him for help with a quest that ended up with Omis''s first disciple. Looking at her, Addi felt like he was looking at his brother''s little child, he truly did feel like an uncle. Smiling gently he asked. "Where is Omis?" To that question, all the eyes of those present hardened as the blush on Lu Lu''s face disappeared, she straightened her back as she replied. "Master has yet to arrive, we his disciples will protect our and master''s home until he does." A long sigh escaped Addi''s mouth, his eyes wandered along with all those present as he replied. "You understand that there is a waring up yes?" "We do." Answered Lu Lu. "I can not protect you if you are all this far away, why don''t youe back with me until Omis arrives?" "We appreciate the sentiment uncle, but this is our and master''s home, we have all made up our minds to protect it until hees back!" Replied Lu Lu, as her eyes hardened with the resolution, the disciples behind her solemnly nodded. "I can''t change your mind can I?" Asked Addi with another sigh. To that Lu Lu brightly smiled and answered, "Nope! Please do not worry uncle, we will definitely protect our home until master arrives!" "That was thest time I saw them... Once the fight started, I did not even have time to go back and check on them...I''m sorry Omis..." Said Addi, his head hanging low in shame. SMAAAACK "Ouch! What the hell?!" "What are you apologizing for? You never saw them again, does not mean they are dead. They are my disciples they wouldn''t die that easily, especially not if even YOU had survived." Replied Omis, he knew that he was just trying to convince himself, he knew the odds of just one of his disciples surviving was almost nonexistent, especially after seeing the attack that split his mountain. Yet he had no choice, he wanted to believe no matter how slim the odds were. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 In another location deep inside the ruined heavenly realm, a rtively intact floating mountain was aimlessly flying around. Its appearance waspletely normal, and if not for it being a floating one, most people would have mistaken it for a normal mortal mountain. Suddenly, an eerie red hue escaped from deep inside it, as the thick aura of bloodlust engulfed the entire region, followed by an enraged roar that caused all the other half-ruined celestial mountains in the surroundings to explode, all but the normal one continued to aimlessly float around. "WHO?!" Asked then enraged voice, the aura that he was exuding was shockingly that of a God realm cultivation base! Countless red figures teleported in front of the mountain and prostrated themselves in worship. "SPEAK!" Asked the enraged voice once more, causing a shiver to run down the spine of all the red figures yet none knew what happened. They only knew that ''He'' had sent out a group of Profound Immortals to the mortal realm in order to take care of a surviving celestial. Normally a group of Profound Immortals would be a problem to even a Golden Immortal! Yet apparently all of them had been obliterated! And ''He'' was angry. It was then that red cloud above seemed to move and make way to an old man with flying red hair and equally red eyes and beard. He had an extremely savage aura surrounding him as he approached. "Please ease your anger great one, I will make sure to take care of whatever pest had survived and bring you their head!" Said the red-haired old man with confidence as he patted his chest in reassurance. Seeing as how the old man had just appeared, the ''person'' hiding inside the mountain seemed to calm down as the oppressing aura surrounding them retracted back. "So it''s you, Hong. Hmmm, well do not disappoint me!" Came the deep voice from the depths of the mountain. "I wouldn''t dare!" Replied Hong as he gave a respectful bow. "As for you, useless bugs! Hmph!" Harrumphed the voice as a gust of wind swished by all the prostrating red figures causing all of them to explode in a cloud of blood. Looking at that scene, Hong''s heart turned cold but he dared not move as he waited for himself to be dismissed with his head hanged low in respect. "I look forward to the good news Hong. Do not disappoint me." Added the voice, causing Hong to give out a courteous bow before he shot away in a beam of light. As Hong flew away from, he found his mind deep in thought as he tried to analyze who he might be facing against. "To be able to take care of a group of Profound Immortals and to do so, so easily...Could it be? That damned Old man! Did he finally crawl out of his Hell hole? But why would he do that? He may be an Immortal Venerable but he is not stupid." As he shot towards his destination, Hong''s mind was constantly spinning with various thoughts and calctions. "Damn it old man! Why did you have toe out?! And why the hell was I assigned to this bloody mission?!" He grumbled as he recalled the past, that old monster...He was nothing but a lowly profound immortal when he participated in the war. --------------------------------------------------- BOOOOOOOOOOOM The lone figure of a white-haired old man could be recognized as he hastily ran away from his assaulters, a group of disfigured humanoid monsters. They attacked him with a barrage of evil spells as they tried to close the distance between them. The old man tried to pick up his speed and run faster, yet his injuries weighed him down. As he flew across the copsed sky, his mind in disarray. His eyes darted left and right as he tried to spot someone from his side, anyone that could save him. s, there was none, the sky above his head that used to be a golden holy color was now split in half as an ominous red color seeped from within the clouds. On the ground, a sea of corpses subsidies. Would he be one of them? Can he even survive? He didn''t want to die! He was afraid! Why the hell was here in the first ce?! This wasn''t a fight! This was a damned massacre! "ARGHHHHH!!" He screamed as one of the spells finally found it''s target hitting him straight on his back. As his figure shot down like a meteor from the sky towards the ground below, his mind filled with one thought. "Will I die? Me? Why?" BOOOM The sound of his body hitting the ground of the former capital of the heavenly realm was heard breaking the silence. "Arghh, shit." he groaned as he moved his head to his side, what greeted him was an empty face of a young woman void of life, she had a deep gash on her neck, most certainly the cause of her death. Turning his head away from her corpse, he was once again met by another one to his other side. This one was that of a middle-aged man, both of his arms were gone, his face had an expression full of hate eternally etched on it. Looking around, the old man found himself to be surrounded by a sea of corpses, some of his formerpanion''s others that of the enemy. "So this is where I die, what face would I leave behind I wonder..." He quietly muttered to himself, as his vision slowly started to darken, the damned blood had already seeped inside his body, and he was too weak to try and expel it. In the sky above him, his pursuers finally caught up as they seemed to scan the ground below them for him. "Ah, I don''t care anymore, just let me rest..." BOOOOOOOOM Just as he was about to close his eyes, a deafening boom brought him back to his senses. Right in front of his eyes, the figure of an old man massacring his pursuers with a crazed expression on his face, his hollow white eyes only seemed to serve to make him look eerier. "Hah, a bit tooter for reinforcements..." bitterly chuckled the old man as he closed his eyes for his final rest. --------------------------------------------------- "Is it you? Why would you crawl out of your hell hole?....Addi!" Chapter 26 Chapter 26 "Let''s go, there is no point in sitting around over here." Said Addi, as his eyes wandered around the empty ruined battlefield. "Wait, I need to take care of something first." Objected Omis, turning his head towards the area where the mountain once stood. He circted the Qi in his body, before wiling it outside, using his stream of Qi, Omis was able to connect with the elements of the mortal ne. Using that, with a flick of his wrist the fallen rocks and debris slowly gathered around in one ce forming the vague shape of a mountain, as it grewrger andrger regaining its former majestic appearance, the only difference was that the current mountain was barren. "Oh, let me help you with this so we can finish faster." After saying that, Addi willed his Qi as well to connect with the elements causing the barren mountain to sprout a sea of green grass and countless multicolored flowers that did not seem to belong to the mortal realm. Omis continued working on the area surrounding the mountain, turning it back from it''s dested state to a flourishing green one. Stepping back to admire their work, the two immortals quietly stood in the air as they looked down the newly erected mountain, and lush green ne surrounding it. "What do you think?" Asked Addi as he turned to look at hispanion. "I don''t know, doesn''t it seem like something is missing?" replied Omis as he looked around with a strange look on his face. "Well obviously, it''s empty! There are no buildings on it." shrugged Addi. pping his forehead, Omis replied. "Ah! Of course! How did I forget about that." "Wait didn''t we already do enough?" Asked Addi as he looked back at Omis puzzled. "What do you mean?" Pointing at one side of the mountain, Addi spoke. "Just look at the flowers, those should be more than enough aspensation for their troubles." "I guess you do have a point. Well let me just add a little wooden cabin, I''m sure this is where their patriarch resided." Added Omis. --------------- Soon a lone wooden cabin was ced at the peak of the mountain, surrounding the said cabin was a variety of multi-colored flowers, making the entire scene look as if it was taken straight out of a celestial painting. "I guess that should be more than enough forpensation?" Asked Addi, his eyes looking around the field of flowers, he gently descended towards the small wooden cabin and lightly tapped it with his figure. His expression changed the moment he did so as he turned to look back at Omis. "What the hell are you thinking?" He asked. "What do you mean?" Replied Omis feigning ignorance. Sighing, Addi asked. "You do realize that you made this cabin a celestial treasure right?" Shrugging his shoulders, Omis replied unconcerned. "It can barely count as one, besides it''s only for the mountain defense and can not be used for offense so it should not be a problem." Shaking his head Addi continued. "What am O to do with you? Fine let''s just go, the Bai n members should be arriving soon." With a slight nod of agreement, Omis and Addi took off in the air, as they flew high above the mountain, Omis was able to catch a glimpse of the Bai n marching back to their homes. With a sly grin, he and Addi turned to two beams of light that flew towards the distance. --------------- The trip back home was a tiresome one to all the Bai n, the disciples were in low spirits, the elders we''re silent and tired, and the patriarch had a hollow look on his face as he quietly kept muttering to himself about his mountain. Bai Yu, the n''s first elder and the person to first meet the Immortal mentor was suffering from immense guilt. In the previous fight, luckily both of his disciples had survived yet a lot of other elders were not so fortunate. "Is it my fault that I brought the mentor? Did I bring this upon us?" He quietly talked to himself, his mood growing somber by the minute. As the group approached their destination, shocked gasps could be heard. Disciples pointed their fingers towards the sky where two figures were standing in the air. "Is that the esteemed mentor?" "Yes, it looks like him!" "That must be the second celestial!" Quiet whispers and hushed conversations started amongst those present, as they watched the two figures turn to beams of light that flew away in the distance. Another wave of shocked gasps took over, as people investigated their surroundings. The ruined nes that they expected to see we''re not there, in its stead lush green grass and tall trees stood firm! The most shocking part, however, was the mountain! Their home that everyone came back to, thinking that they would find it ttened and ruined was there! It stood there oozing a pure aura, an aura almost akin to that of the celestial world! The most excited person was none other than the patriarch. Seeing that his mountain was still there, his eyes turned bloodshot as he looked like a drowning man that finally found salvation. Without any regards to his status whatsoever, the head of the Bai n flew at top speed towards the peak where he noticed something particr. Right behind him was the surviving elders. "W-Wha!?" Unable to form a proper phrase the patriarch looked around in shock as he jumped around carefully inspecting each flower that was nted next to the wooden cabin. The more he looked at them, the more stunned he turned! These were treasures! This was unbelievable! Each one was worth a fortune! "Hahahahahahahaha!!" The patriarch maniacalughter echoed throughout the mountain causing various disciples and elders to shift in difort. Just as he was about to give his orders, Bai Yu''s shocked gasp made him pause as the first elder stuttered while calling him. "P-Patriarch!" "Hmm? What is it?" He asked, the first elder was standing in front of the opened door of the seemingly ordinary wooden cabin. As he approached it, the patriarch''s eyes fell on the inside of the cab, on the open door hanged a small letter that simply read. ''I apologize for the inconvenience, I hope you enjoy your rewards. Sincerely Omis, the Immortal Mentor.'' As he read the small note, the patriarch was once again unable to hold back his howlingughter as he screamed. "AHAHAHA! You bastards! You thought you could take down my Bai n?! You thought you weakened me!? Hahaha, oh how wrong you are Old monster! Sword Devil!" The patriarch''s eyes seemed to shine, his previous bad mood long forgotten as he kept reading the small letter hanged on the door. His eyes hovering above one particr part, ''Omis''. "So that''s the name of the esteemed Mentor." he lightly spoke, his voice carrying a hint of worship as he looked towards the distance where Omis had disappeared. "Bai Yu!" "Yes, patriarch!" "Pass down my order, our first priority is to erect a sculpture, no, a shrine! For our savior the venerated Immortal Mentor, Lord Omis!" Giving a deep bow of acknowledgment, Bai Yu went about his orders with a newfound rigor, as he gave a silent prayer in his heart. ''Thank you, Lord Omis.'' Chapter 27 Chapter 27 "Where are we going to go?" Asked Omis, as he steadily flew by Addi''s side. The duo of Immortals made their way across the mortal realm leaving behind two streaks of light as proof of their passage. "I have been thinking that we shouldy low for a while." Solemnly replied Addi in a serious voice. Hearing Addi being so serious made Omis wary, he abstained from asking any more questions and just nodded in response. If there was anything Omis never questioned, that would be Addi when he is serious, if he said they shouldy low for a while then they shouldy low! "So we go down to the underworld?" Asked Omis, his eyes a bit excited at the aspect of seeing the underworld in person, not as a game but in real life! From his previous conversation with Addi, he hade to find out that the underworld had remained rtively unaffected by the copse of the heavenly realm, and the Hive has no power their whatsoever. To his surprise, however, Addi shook his head in rejection. "No, not the underworld." He simply said. "What do you mean? I thought they had no control over the underworld? As weren''t you hiding in hell all this time?" asked Omis puzzled, as he did not understand. "They know we survived the attack, and this isn''t the first time I shed against them so I know them but they also know me..." somberly replied Addi. "And the underworld?" Still unable to connect the dots, Omis asked once more. "They know I have been hiding there before, and they know that I will try to get back to hell to escape, so I am almost one hundred percent sure that they are already waiting for us by the entrance to the underworld to stop us from going." Nodding in understanding, Omis continued. "So they should be waiting for us in an ambush by the entrance." "Indeed, so it would be better if wey low for a while before we try and break through it." "But we didn''t have any problems with their previous attack. With my God realm cultivation and you''re Immortal Venerable one, don''t you think we are more than able to win?" Asked Omis in curiosity, his hand rubbing his chin in thought. "Normally, you''d be correct. We are indeed considered to be at the peak of the world, but that does not mean there is no one other than us with simr prowess." "I do remember you mentioning something about how they had ten God realm cultivators?" Nodding Omis replied, his eyes sharpened as he thought of such a sight. Ten God cultivators, if one is already enough to destroy the mortal realm what can ten do!? "Yes, but that was during the war. I do not know exactly how many of them survived, but I do remember that the boss had in two by himself!" Proudly said Addi, his eyes turning foggy as he seemed to relieve some distant memory. "Addi..." Omis called out to his friend in a stern voice. Not pausing Addi continued. "I know what you want to ask me brother, but I don''t know. I don''t know if any of ours had survived, the boss was fighting in an entirely different battlefield and I didn''t see him ever since, as for us...we lost people..." "I understand...did anyone besides you survive?" Asked Omis, his mood sour as he thought of his pastpanions. "Besides me? Celestial of course, from our n? No, If they did I have never met any..." "How many other Immortals had survived?" Before Omis could get his answer the duo came across arge mortal capital. The city was surrounded by a twelve meter (39 feet) tall brick wall that enclosed the entire city. Right in the middle was what looked like the emperor''s pce, taking the entire middle area. Surrounding it were various luxurious homes and establishments, the further one went from the pce the poorer the conditions became. "Let''s get down." said Addi. "Here? But this is a mortal capital? The strongest person I can sense is hidden under the pce and is barely at the Gold core stage." "That''s what makes it an even better hiding ce." Replied Addi as the duo slowly descended a distance away from the capital as to not alert the popce. "Cut out your aura, and from now on we are NOT going to use any cultivation, understand?" He added as he looked at Omis. "Okay, but uhh Addi...?" Called Omis, his face strange as he looked back at him. "What?" "I don''t think just hiding our aura would be enough." "Huh?" "Your face is enough to scare a mortal to death, we need to change that as well." Laughed Omis, as he looked at Addi''s dumbfounded face. "You little bastard! Not everyone is as lucky as you to have chosen such a damn good looking avatar!" Replied Addi in a fake angry voice. Making a few hand signals, Addi''s hollow white eyes slowly changed turning back to a more normal ck one. His straight back slowly hunched as the entire aura surrounding him seemed to change back to that of a harmless old mortal. *Wheeeew* Letting out a whistle, Omis examined Addi''s disguise as he poked his face. SLAP That had earned him a p on the back of his head from Addi. "OUCH! I was just checking!" "Sure, it''s your turn now." replied Addi with a roll of his eyes. "My turn?" Asked Omis confused. "Well of course. You do not seriously think you are going to go to a mortal capital with THAT face." grinned Addi. "W-What''s wrong with my face?" Asked Omis as his right-hand touched his face in confusion. "No mortal is that perfect, tone it down a little." "Oh, but I like my face." Replied Omis, in a faked sad voice. "Tone it down or I''ll tone it for you." tly replied Addi. "Fine!" -------- Soon, two travelers, one that looked like a harmless old mortal grandpa with white hair and an equally white beard, alongside a handsome jet ck-haired youth were making their way towards the mortal capital. "That face is still too good looking!" Grumbled Addi as he looked back at hispanion. "Oh please, you are just jealous ''grandpa''." sarcastically replied Omis with a grin. Chapter 28 Chapter 28 On the road to the capital of the Song Kingdom, two seemingly ordinary travelers made their way on the road. They looked travel-weary as they approached the city wall, the old man looked to be barely able to hold on, the ck-haired young man on the other hand was better off. As the duo approached the city, a long line of mortals greeted them. Merchants on their horse carriages, mortals that traveled on foot, all waited patiently in the line to enter. "This is going to take forever." sighed Omis. "If there is anything I learned in my thousand years of existence, that''d be patience." Shrugged Addi in a reply. Letting out another defeated sigh, Omis followed his friend as they walked towards the back of the line. The line itself seemed to move very slowly, which quickly rendered Omis bored, looking around him his eyes fell on a cute little girl in front of him that was being held by her mother. The little girl looked at him in awe, her eyes almost sparkling as her mouth hanged open. Seeing such a strange scene, Omis gave the little girl a bright smile that made her hurriedly look away. Her mother was confused, turning to look behind her, she saw the smiling face of Omis. With a gentle nod and smile, she turned back to look in front of her. "What''s wrong Lee-Lee?" Asked the mother in curiosity. "M-Mommy, did you see that man?" Asked the little girl, her eyes still sparkling. Quickly looking back to look at Omis who seemed to be distracted, observing his surroundings, the mother replied. "Yes, the ck-haired brother? What about him?" "ck-haired?" Asked the little girl in confusion. "Yes, what''s wrong?" "N-Nothing!" Hurriedly replied Lee Lee, her eyes once again drifting to look back towards Omis, what greeted her, however, was no ck-haired youth, but a white-haired one, with a face that looked too perfect. "So pretty..." She murmured to herself, as she looked at him. Feeling the gaze of someone, the girl turned her head towards the old man next to the youth. ''GASP'' With a shocked gasp, she hurriedly turned around and hugged her mother, burying her face in her mom in a hug. ''W-why does that grandpa''s eyes look like that?!'' She thought to herself, recalling the grandpa''s scary looking white eyes, her heart started to race in her chest. "Omis..." Called out Addi. "Hmm? What is it?" Replied Omis, in curiosity. "That little girl, she is not normal." Motioned Addi with his head. Omis''s expression turned strange as he looked back towards Addi, "Addi, I never thought you go for little girls..." He said with a disturbed expression. "*COUGH* *COUGH* You little bastard!" Addi choked, as he shouted pping Omis in the back of his head. The surrounding people did not think too much of the scene, some just lightly chuckled as it looked like a normal grandpa berating his grandson. To Lee-Lee however, the scene was anything but normal. The scary old man was hitting the poor pretty looking youth with a scary look on his face. "P-please don''t hurt him!" She stuttered as she gathered the courage to step out of her mother''s embrace and speak out. Addi was momentarily shocked, his hand stopped hitting Omis who grinned widely and patted the little girl''s head. "What''s your name little one?" He asked with a smile. With a little blush on her face, she replied. "My name is Lee-Lee!" Her mother, on the other hand, turned towards Addi and bowed in apology and spoke. "I''m sorry senior, this child has always been like this." "*Cough* It doesn''t matter, she is a well-mannered child, unlike my stupid grandson." sighed Addi, with a fake expression of disappointment. As the Addi and the mother were busy talking, Omis quietly whispered to the little girl. "Lee-Lee, you can see the real me, can''t you?" He asked with a strange glint in his eyes. Shocked, Lee-Lee unconsciously answered back. "Real you?" "Yes, what color is my hair?" Asked Omis with a smile. "W-White?" Answered Lee Lee confused. "HahaYes that''s right, white." Patting her head once more, Omis brought his finger to his lips and spoke. "Shush, that''s a secret though. Can you keep a secret Lee Lee?" He added with a smile. Nodding vigorously, the little girl replied with enthusiasm. "Yes!" "Good, Good. Now you see the scary grandpa over there?" He asked, pointing towards Addi who was still talking to her mom. "Yes, will the bad scary grandpa hurt my mom?" She asked, her eyes watering as tears threatened to fall down. Hurriedly stopping her, Omis continued. "No! No, no, no, you see the scary grandpa is actually a very good person!" "A good grandpa?" Asked Lee-Lee puzzled. "Yes, he may look scary but he is very gentle." Added Omis. Nodding her head, Lee-Lee shyly looked back towards Addi who was smiling and gently talking with her mother. "Lee-Lee! Let''s go!" her mom suddenly called her over as the line slowly started to move, turning to look back towards Omis, Lee-Lee was reluctant to leave, but with a gentle smile from Omis, she smiled back and ran towards her mother. Addi walked back next to Omis and asked, "What do you think?" "She reminds me of Lu Lu..." Replied Omis, a nostalgic look taking over his face. "*sigh*, she has the same eyes as her." replied Addi with a long sigh. ''Lu Lu, are you still alive? Did you survive whatever attacked the mountain? Did you manage to run away?'' Omis asked himself, as he thought of his direct disciple, his eyes looking towards the blue sky as his mind drifted away. Looking at the scene, Addi shook his head with a sigh, he knew how much importance Omis''s disciples held to him. He wasn''t called the Immortal Mentor for nothing. Omis was the type of yer that enjoyed taking disciples and guiding them towards heaven, be they NPC''s or other yers, his direct and indirect disciples were too many to count. Lu Lu, however, held a special ce in his heart, she was his first direct disciple, she had been with him since the very beginning... Chapter 29 Chapter 29 It did not take long before it was Omis and Addi''s turn to enter the city, as the line moved ahead Lee-Lee and her mother were the first to enter the city, not before the mother stopped and gave a respectful bow to Addi then turned towards Omis and smiled amicably. Lee-Lee, on the other hand, kept staring at the duo with sparkling eyes, her eyes lingering over Omis for a little longer before she waved her little hand in goodbye. Addi smiled back like a friendly old man with a slight nod, while Omis next to him grinned cheerfully as he waved back to the little girl. "Aren''t you getting a little too excited about this?" Asked Addi as he nced back towards his partner. "Hmm? What do you mean?" Replied Omis with a confused look, feigning ignorance. Letting out a sigh Addi said with a voice full of sarcasm. "The oh so revered Immortal Mentor, God rank cultivator famous all across the mortal realm, acting like a little teenage boy." Grinning Omis replied with a shrug of his shoulders, "Hey, you said we wereying low, so that''s what I''m doingying low, besides it''s you who suggested this cover so take care of me, Grandpa!" He finished speaking with a giant grin stered on his face. Addi''s mouth twitched as he looked at Omis acting like that and couldn''t help but say, "You know, keep giving me that stupid grin and I might just p it off your face, to teach you some manners of course, Grandson!" He added, empathizing on thest part with his own smirk on his face. ring back at him, Omis was about to reply when the voice of the guard interrupted them. "Next!" Walking towards the open entrance, Omis and Addi were led to a small door for civilians on foot, the giant open door next to them was meant for horse carriages, merchants and nobles. Passing by the small door, the duo were soon stopped by two guards. "Please hand over your verification documents." politely asked the guard. At that request, Omis awkwardly turned towards Addi, his eyes asking him what to do. He did not know they needed any documents to enter the city, though it would be easier to just use his cultivation base to influence the guards, however, that wouldn''t quite be considered asying low. Addi''s face was unfazed as he smiled towards the guard, his hand went towards his inner robe pockets from where he pulled out two pieces of paper and handing them to the guard. The guard quickly read through them, before he looked back at Omis and Addi, he then asked. "What is the purpose of your visit today grandpa?" He asked before returning the documents to Addi. Letting out a heartyugh, Addi grabbed Omis by the shoulder and brought him closer. "HohoI''m bringing my foolish grandson to see the glorious capital city!" Nodding in understanding, the guard looked towards Omis with a proud smile before speaking, "First time visiting eh?" "Yes! I can not wait to see the castle of the emperor up close!" Replied Omis, his eyes sparkling. "Emperor?" The guards face suddenly turned strange as his gaze changed. SMAAACK The sound of Addi hitting the back of Omis''s head followed by a cry of pain was quickly heard in the area, before Addi shouted. "You ignorant child! How many times do I have to teach you that it''s EMPRESS, EMPRESS, not Emperor!" quickly turning back to the guard who had a weird look on his face Addi spoke apologetically. "Forgive this foolish child, he is still ignorant of the empress''s glory, I''ll be sure to properly teach him!" "Ah, O-okay, uh you may pass." Replied the Guard with an awkward look, before he turned towards the door and shouted. "Next!" Addi gave another apologetic bow before grabbing Omis by the ear and dragging him away. "Ow! Ow! Ow! Ow!" Once they passed the entrance and were inside the city, Omis pped Addi''s hand away and started rubbing his ear. "Damn it old man! You want to die!?" He growled. "I just didn''t want to blow our cover." smiled Addi with an innocent look on his face. "You were enjoying that too much!" Letting out a light smirk, Addi replied. "Maybe.." "You bastard, just wait! You''re lucky I don''t want to blow our cover, or I would just obliterate your ass, to hell with the entire damn city! And how the hell am I supposed to know it''s Empress, not Emperor? Wait, how the hell do YOU know it''s Empress!?" "Hmm? Obviously, when I scanned the city." Letting out a tired sigh of defeat, Omis asked. "Forget it, what are we going to do now?" "Well, it''s been a while since Ist came to the Mortal world so let''s just take it easy, first we need a ce to stay money should not be a problem." "Hmm, take it easy you say. then how about opening a shop?" asked Omis, his eyes sparkling as he looked towards Addi. "Why the hell would we want to do that? Are you dumb?" Replied Addi with a nk look on his face, as he looked at Omis like he was staring at an idiot. Giving out a cold smile, Omis raised his fist as he covered it with his Qi and walked closer to Addi with a bone-chilling grin. "O-Okay! OKAY! Stop! You''re not dumb! You''re not! Let''s open a shop! That sounds like a brilliant idea!" hurriedly spoke Addi as he moved away from Omis. Hearing Addi''s approval, Omis''s face regained his former amicable smile as he hugged Addi by the shoulders. "Why didn''t you say so already, Grandpa! I''m sure we would have tons of fun!" Shaking his head in defeat Addi muttered. "Crazy bastard." "What did you say?" asked Omis with a smile. "Nothing! Let''s just go look for a shop to rent, that shouldn''t be too hard." "After you!" replied Omis. Soon the two figures, one old and one young delved deeper into the streets of the capital, their goal? To find a shop where they wouldy low until the gate to the underworld clears. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 In the streets of the capital of the Song Kingdom, two figures, one old and one young aimlessly strolled around. They would asionally stop by some of the food street stalls where the ck-haired young man would buy a few snacks from. "Didn''t you have enough of those? What are you a child?" Asked Addi, as his eyes looked towards the meat skewers in Omis''s hand. "Shut up, what''s the worst that can happen? Get fat?" replied Omis chuckling as he stuffed the meat in his mouth. Letting out a sigh, Addi spoke deciding to just change the subject. "We have been walking around for a while now and still have not found any good location to rent." "Rx, you should enjoy yourself Addi when was thest time you went on holiday?" Asked Omis as he passed one of his meat skewers to his friend with a smile. Hesitantly, Addi epted the offer as he observed the meat a bit longer. "Oh just eat it damn it, it''s good!" Whined Omis as he rolled his eyes and continued to eat. Reluctantly, Addi pulled the meat closer to his mouth and then took a small bite with Omis carefully observing him with a bright gaze. "Soo?" He asked. "I-It''s good!" Replied Addi, his eyes brightening up, as his brows rxed, a small satisfied smile hang on his face. Looking at that, Omis grinned as they continued to tour around the city. Not long after, the duo found themselves walking closer towards the inner area of the city, in the direction of the royal pce. The closer they got to it, the better the streets and stores became, the people were generally better dressed and seemed to exude an aura of riches. "Hmm, so i''m guessing this is where all the wealthy merchants and nobles love." Remarked Omis, Addi just quietly nodded next to him with his hands behind his back. The duo observed their surroundings in curiosity, as they walked down the street. The Empress''s pce was visible from their position as it towered over all the other buildings in the distance. As they calmly walked down the street, Omis was able to see that the people seemed to be happy. They walked with a sense of purpose, the popce looked healthy and ever since they entered the city they had yet to find a slum. "I''d say the Empress is doing quite the good job in managing the city." Remarked Addi. "Indeed, quite impressive. The quality of life still seems to differ between the inner and outer area o the capital, but it''s not necessarily bad." Replied Omis as he scratched his chin in thought. "Well, what do you think? Where do you want to settle? I''m sure we can manage to find a shop here in this district if we want and it looks like the best ce for Busine" Before Addi could finish, Omis interrupted him with his eyes practically glowing. "No!" "Eh?" Confused Addi stopped. "No here! We are going back to thest district!" Replied Omis, his eyes still glowing as he grinned. Still unable to understand, Addi asked. "What do you mean? I thought you said you wanted to open a shop? Isn''t here the best ce for that?" "Ohe on Addi! That''s just boring! Think about it, we have two Celestials! And not just any Celestials, probably the strongest living ones in the world, we gotta act like aloof hidden experts!" Excitedly said Omis. Addi on the other hand just looked back at him with a nk expression as if he was looking at an idiot. "Hidden experts..." He said with a deadpan expression. "Of course! And where is the best ce for an expert to hide?" "...." "That''s right! Amongst the normal popce! Not here!" "...." Soon the duo found themselves back in the previous district, looking for an appropriate shop to rent or buy. Addi had suggested a number of shops he thought were good but all of his suggestions were shot down by Omis, all for not fulfilling the criteria of a hidden expert''s hideout. "I''m telling you, it''s not gonna work there it''s too...obvious!" Rebuked Omis as he scanned the street for a better ce. "But it was literally situated on the street! Where else would you want to open a shop? In the alleys?" Sarcastically replied Addi. Hearing that Omis suddenly came to a full stop and turned to Addi with a glowing expression on his face as he grabbed him by the shoulders. "That''s it! Addi you are a genius!" "W-what?" Seeing Omis''s weird look made Addi falter and take a step back. "The alleys! That''s where we should search!" He replied excitedly. "Are you crazy?" tly asked Addi. "Of course not, let''s go." With that, Omis proceeded to drag Addi away from the main street and into the side alleys in search for a perfect ce. Surprisingly, It did not take long before the duo found themselves standing at the end of one particr narrow alley that wasn''t too far away from the main street. At the end of the said alley was a small lonely wooden shop with an opened slide door, the inside seemed to be that of a restaurant. Intrigued, Omis made his way towards the entrance where an olddy sat down on a chair with a fan in her hand, looking at the duo making their way towards her shop, the olddy let out a long sigh as she slowly stood up and walked towards the inside of the shop. "This is it Addi! It''s here, this ce is perfect!" Whispered Omis. Looking at the small restaurant and the shady alley they were in made Addi Let out a sigh before he replied. "Well, I guess it''s better for us as it will help us stay low." Pushing Addi by the shoulders, Omis spoke."Yes! So it''s your job to convince her to sell it to us!" Grinned Omis, his mind already full of thoughts of him acting as an unfathomable expert making his eyes shine with excitement, Addi on the other hand just seemed to be tired. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 As the duo made their way inside the small shop, Omis found himself fascinated with how neat and tidy everything was, it may have looked like a shabby old store from outside but the inside was surprisingly well kept. There were four wooden tables inside, all neatly arranged, a single door that Omis presumed led to the kitchen and a small counter next to the entrance for the owner to sit. As Omis was busy familiarizing himself with the ce, Addi was stuck with negotiating with the olddy. There was something strange about her that made Addi feel was not right. Her body movement was anything but that of an olddy, she walked with a sense of vigor and youth not found amongst older people. It was easy for Addi who was already an esteemed Immortal Venerable to see through her disguise even without the use of his Qi, she seemed to be intentionally hiding herte-stage foundation cultivation base and face for some reason. Although he was curious it was none of his business so he refrained from asking anything unnecessary, to him it did not change anything as she was still nothing but a mortal in his eyes, a stronger one sure, but still one that he could obliterate with nothing but his aura. Giving out a warm pleasant smile as he looked around, Addi asked. "A very cozy ce you have here." The ''old''dy seemed to twitch for a second before regaining herposer, she replied with a bored uninterested voice. "Are you going to order anything or not? If you''re not, then I suggest you leave." Seeing her disrespectful attitude made Addi''s brows twitch as he asked. "Oh? Well, fairdy," he said empathizing on that part causing her to shiver once more before he continued speaking pointing at Omis who still seemed to be observing the shop in curiosity. "My grandson and I, have just moved to the capital and were looking to open a small shop in here" "Not interested!" before he could finish what he wanted to say, the olddy tly replied with a cold tone causing his warm smile to twitch even more. "Now, please reconsider money is not a problem no matter how much you ask for" Not allowing him to continue, she interrupted him once again, "I said I''m not interested! Get out!" Taking a deep breath to calm himself down, Addi was about to speak when Omis who had just noticed the disturbance walked over to them. Calling out in a fake tone he asked. "Grandpa! What''s wrong? I thought you had this under control?" smirked Omis, causing Addi''s lips to twitch even harder, the olddy, on the other hand, seemed to grow more and more impatient as she ordered. "I said get out if you are not going to order anything!" Noticing her for the first time, Omis turned his gaze away from Addi towards the ''old'' woman his eyes lighting up the moment he looked at her as he unconsciously blurted. "Oh! Another hidden expert!" "What?" Shocked, the woman moved back a few steps before two twin daggers appeared in both her hands as she red at the duo, her voice turned frosty as she asked. "Who are you?" Letting out a sigh, Addi grabbed his head as he turned to Omis, "Why would you say that?" Feigning ignorance, Omis replied with a smile. "I don''t know what you are talking about." Thedy feeling herself getting ignored grew more agitated as herte-stage foundation aura was fully unleashed causing the entire shop to start shaking on the verge of breaking down. "Oops, can''t have you breaking down the shop now can we?" Spoke Omis as he turned to look at her unfazed. Her mind was in chaos as she looked at the two people in front of her, they did not even seem to be concerned when she unleashed her full aura, how was that possible? ''Could theye from the sects?!'' ''But why would they be all the way here? None of the sect experts in this area would daree here unless they aren''t?!'' Breaking her out of her thoughts was Addi, who suddenly spoke, his entire harmless old mortal facade crumbling as he coldly said. "You better drop down those weapons little one, thest time someone pulled their sword on me, they ended up dead." He said as a suffocating silence took over, thedy''s hands shook uncontrobly as she looked at Addi who still did not emit any type of aura yet deep down she knew that if she would make any type of move she''d be crushed instantly! Breaking up the tense awkward situation was Omis, who spoke with a smile, as he grabbed Addi by the shoulders. "Addi, calm down you are scaring our youngdy and making us look like thugs!" Hearing Omis speak caused Addi to take a deep sigh as he shook his head, the tense mood instantly dissolving as he turned back and sat down on one of the empty tables. Seeing the seemingly normal handsome young man casually breaking up such a tense situation made thedy even more on guard as she nervously watched him. ''What do they want from me? Do they know who I am? Is that what they came for?'' Her mind was in chaos as she thought of multiple scenarios. "Seeing how you are ate-stage foundation cultivator would exin why you are not interested in mortal money." Said Omis, once again breaking her out of her train of thought. "How about this, i''ll exchange this flower with you over this shop, what do you say? Not a bad deal is it?" Added Omis as he brought out a seemingly ordinary blue flower. When the ''old''dy''s eyes fell on the flower, however, her eyes turned wide and jaw hung loose. Addi sitting behind them watched the entire scene unfold and shook his head with a sigh. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 An awkward silence filled the small wooden store, Omis stood in front of the old store owner as they faced each other, Adi on the other hand, sat on the back with his head buried in his hands as he muttered to himself. "Why did I agree to this, hidden expert he says and ends up pulling treasures out of his ass!" Sighing in defeat, Addi turned his head away not wanting to see what was going to happen anymore. Omis on the other hand was quite confused as he looked at the olddy''s face that seemed to be frozen in an expression of shock and disbelief. ------------------------------------------------ In all her life, Wan Da hade across countless of precious treasures, had numerous fortuitous encounters, and was offered an evenrger amount of gifts, but never before had she ever encountered a real Angel Vine! It is said that the flower''s blue colores from the blood of a fallen angel who fell down to the mortal realm, changing the flower from a once normal one to a peerless divine treasure. Just a small part of an Angel Vine is enough to make any mortal cultivator almost guarenteed to reach the Ensoulment realm! what was that?! That was enough to push her cultivation and set her on a smooth sailing path with no bottlenecks whatsoever all the way until the Ensoulment realm! The strongest person in the entire kingdom was the founding ansestor who had managed to reach the gold core realm, yet even he wasing to the end of his lifespam, the only thing he can do is enter closed doors cultivation in hopes of catching that small chance of advancement, s that was almost impossible as his potential had already long dried out. Looking at the confused look on the handsome youth''s face, made Wan Da''s heart skip a beat. ''To bring out an Angel Vine so casually in exchange for this measly shop, this! This is definitely a hidden expert! Could he have perhaps have already reached the legendary Ascension realm!?'' The more she thought about it, the more convinced she became. An Ascension great expert! The entire continent only a few of such experts, that you could barely count them on one hand! ''I can''t let this opportunity slip away!'' With a determined look, Wan Day raised her head as she cleared her mind of any useless thoughts, her twin daggers quickly disappeared back into her storage bag. A stream of Qi surrounded her as her old figure quickly began to change, her old wrinkly skin reverted back to a much younger milky white one, soon her face turned from one of an old neighborhood grandma to that of a heroic youngdy, her silky ck hair flowed behind her back as she donned a respectful look on her face. Cupping her fists, Wan Da gave a deep bow as she spoke. "Forgive me for disrespecting you, seniors! Junior had eyes but failed to seen mount Tai, I hope you can forgive my insolence." Not daring to raise her head, Wan Da carefully waited for Omis to speak, if this seemingly handsome young man was an esteemed expert, then what about the old man behind him?! Her mind was constantly spinning as she scolded herself for her rash behavior, now she had offended two of them! Soon, Omis''s voice came bringing Wan Da out of her daze "Raise your head." Raising her head, Wan Da''s suspicions were soon confirmed as sheid eyes on Omis, his entire body seemed to stand straighter than before, the goofy smile from before was long gone as he stood there with a dignified expression on his face. Addi harrumphed as he watched the scene y out in front of him, seeing that Wan Da was already mesmerized by Omis''s aura made him turn his head away and ignore them. "The little bastard is having way too much fun." He silently muttered to himself, yet did not do anything to stop Omis. "So, are you willing to sell your shop to us? I''d say this is quite the winning deal for you don''t you think?" Asked Omis, as he pulled his hands behind his back and raised his chin, exuding the aura of a peerless expert. Panicking, Wan Da hurriedly replied. "Yes! Yes! Please forgive my insolence the store is your''s senior!" She would have to be aplete idiot to pass out such an offer! An Angel Vine for a useless store? She could just go and find a different one! "Good." smiling Omis threw the Angel Vine in the air as it gently floated towards Wan Da''s open arms who hurriedly caught it as if afraid Omis would change his mind. As Wan Da was busily observing the flower in her hands, Omis turned around and gave Addi a bright smile with a thumbs up that made Addi roll his eyes at his childish actions. "Now, please leave as I would like to rest now." turning towards the still upied girl he spoke. Hearing Omis''s voice pulled Wan Da out of her head, as she replied flustered, hurriedly putting the flower in her storage bag. "Y-Yes! Senior! And if there is anything you need! And I mean anything in the Song kingdom please let me know!" she spoke as she moved towards the entrance while constantly bowing towards Omis and Addi. Waving his head in dismissal, Omis nodded as he moved deeper inside the store towards the door leading to the kitchen, by the time Wan Da left Omis''s head peeked out of the kitchen as he looked at Addi who just rolled his eyes. "She left?" He asked. Sighing, Addi replied, "Yes she did, why the hell did you even go the kitchen?!" "Ah, you wouldn''t understand, when you act as an expert you have to fully y the role!" Replied Omis in an extremely serious tone making Addi role his eyes once more as he thought. ''Aren''t you already a peerless expert?!'' Chapter 33 Chapter 33 As soon as she left the little shop, Wan Da''s young beautiful figure morphed as she used Qi to alter her appearance once more to that of an olddy. Passing by a dimly lit street, two shadowy figures emerged from each corner, their appearance unclear as they both wore dark clothes that covered all of their bodies. Seeing them, Wan Da halted her steps. "What are you doing here?" She asked in an icy cold voice, her eyes carefully observed them with a frosty gaze. Hearing her cold tone and feeling her piercing gaze, made shivers run down the two figures'' spine, as they quickly dropped to their knees and replied. "We apologize my que *cough* Mistress, we were only concerned about your safety." said one of the figures with a clear feminine voice. "We saw two suspicious-looking mortalse to the store and not long after an ominous feeling followed, we were unable to look inside the store as if there was some sort of barrier preventing us from doing so!" Added the second figure, his voice that of a man. "We are d that you are safe mistress." giving another deep bow, the first shadowy figure continued. Coldly harrumphing, Wan Da responded. "Do you mean to tell me you think I am unable to protect myself?" "We wouldn''t dare mistress!" simultaneously replied the two figures as their heads dropped even lower. "We know how strong mistress is, but you are still the most important person of this kingdom, please take your status into consideration!" Reprimanded the female shadowy figure, gaining her another cold harrumph from Wan Day. "It was uncle who made you do this, wasn''t it?" She asked coldly asked. Hurriedly replying the female shadow said. "My queen, your uncle only wants what''s best for you, and that is to make sure you are safe!" "What did I tell you about calling me that when I''m outside!" Hissed Wan Day, her wild aura rushing out of her body as it made the two shadowy figures drop even lower to the ground in fear. "Please forgive me, mistress! I was wrong!" Hurriedly replied the female shadow, her back drenched in cold sweat. "Hmph, make sure it never happens again." saying that, Wan Da resumed walking away at a steady pace. The two shadowy figures looked at each other for a second before they hurried after her, the male shadow hesitantly asked. "M-Mistress, what about your shop?" He said as he carefully observed her. Hearing his question, Wan Da''s steps halted as she turned to look at both of herpanions and spoke with a voice so serious that it made both of them nervous. "Never, and I mean never go to that shop again. Do you understand?" "Uh? But isn''t that you shop mistress?" He asked puzzled, his mistress''s tone made him confused. "Not anymore! From now on that shop is off limit! Anyone that dares disobey my order will be executed without any mercy! It doesn''t matter who that person is, am I making myself clear?" She said. "But-" not letting them speak, Wan Da asked again. "I said, am I making myself clear?" Her tone of voice causing both shadows to loudly gulp. "Your words are ourmands, Mistress!" "We hear and obey!" Loudly replied both shadows as they cupped their fists and gave a respectful bow. "Good, now let''s go, I need to meet with uncle." Replied Wan Day, as she let out a tired sigh yet as soon as she remembered the treasure her storage bag held her eyes suddenly lit up causing her to be unable to control the smile that found it''s way on her face. Seeing such a strange scene caused the shadow guards to be confused as they looked at each other before turning to look back at the direction of that little wooden shop, their hearts heavy as they wondered, what could have happened to the mistress for her to give up her precious shop? As their group disappeared off towards their destination, the light seemed to flicker in one small corner as the figure of Addi walked out. "Hmmm, well that''s interesting. Could all this really be the workings of fate?" he asked himself as he looked at the destination where Wan Da went off to, the empress''s pce. Grabbing his head in both hands he whined. "Ah, shit I can''t have that idiot find you about this, or else he will just start spewing his non-sense about ying the expert part." Shaking his head and letting out a long tired sigh, Addi turned to nce back at the empress pce onest time before silently walking away. --------------------------------------------------- Setting foot inside the small cozy shop, Addi nced around failing to spot Omis. "Where have you been?" Asked Omis, his voiceing from the kitchen as he peeked out of the door. Waving his hand in dismissal, Addi replied. Nowhere, just went out to stretch my legs. Hmmm, is that so? Said Omis, as he turned back inside the kitchen. What the hell are you even doing in there? Shouted Addi. d you finally asked! Came Omiss excited voice. Soon after, he walked out holding in his hand a te, the aroma of food following after him as it engulfed the entire shop. Smelling it, Addi was shocked as he looked at the te Omisid down in front of him. This actually smells...good! Wait are you trying to poison me? He asked with feigned suspicion. Ah, just shut up and try it. It may not be much but I at least know how to make some meat noodles. Grinned Omis. Where did you even get the ingredients? Ah, that. Well, the previous owner had some in the back. smiled Omis. Come on, hurry, and try it out. He asked as he watched Addi with shiny eyes. Shaking his head once more, Addi brought a spoonful of noodles into his mouth. It was then that his eyes widened, it was actually good. Unable to control himself, Addis eyes moistened as tears fell on the back of hand, yet he did not stop eating. Omis just remained quiet as he watched Addi eat with a small smile, he then turned around and walked back to the kitchen. As Addi finished his te, he found himself unable to contain the tears that flowed down freely. Ah, when was thest time I felt something like this. Warmth...So this is what I have been missing all these years, a family... For the first in a very long time, Addi was no longer alone. Chapter 34 Chapter 34 A few days had passed since Omis and Addi took over the little wooden shop. A bored Omis was sitting down on a small chair near the entrance, as he kept watch over the end of the small alley, a nk look on his face. Letting out a long tired sigh, he grumbled. "It''s so boring! Absolutely nothing happened at all!" Walking out of the shop, Addi replied with a smirk. "You were the one who wanted to choose this dested location, something about ying the mysterious expert''s role." He said while shrugging his shoulders. "Oh,e on! I thought there would at least be someone! Days had already passed and still not even one customer?!" Groaned Omis as he let out another sigh. "Well, I think it''s great!" smiled Addi as he brought out another chair and sat down next to Omis. "What do you mean great? I''m bored to death over here!" scowled Omis as he red at his friend. Throwing his hand out in the air, Addi replied. "I mean think about it, such a peaceful ce no fights no wars no battlefields, no Hive..." Looking at Addi with a strange look, Omis spoke. "Uh, who are you?" Puzzled, Addi asked. "Eh? What are talking about?" "The Addi I know is a battle junky, not someone who speaks about peace, so who are you?" Asked Omis with a feigned shocked look. Letting out augh, Addi lightly hit Omis in the back of his head before replying. "Shut up, I''m an old man now. I had my fair share of bloodshed, wars, and battlefields." looking up towards the sky, Addi spoke with a nk distant look on his face. Silently standing up, Omis smacked Addi in the head causing Addi to shout. "What the hell was that for you brat?" "You really do sound like an old geezer, why the hell do you sound more of an expert than I do?!" "What the hell are you on about?!" Shouted back Addi, confused. Sulking, Omis replied. "That''s not fair! You sound cooler than me! With all that bullshit of ''oh I''m tired of wars and battlefields'' What the hell? Do you practice your speeches or what?" He added as he mocked Addi. Starting back nkly at Omis who kept ranting, Addi was unable to think of any reply as he remained quiet with his mouth opening and closing yet no words came out. It was then that suddenly the voice of a little girl was heard stopping Omis from talking and bringing Addi out of his daze. "Mommy look! It''s that grandpa and older brother we met before!" She shouted excitedly as she pointed at the direction of the shop. The mom hearing her daughter turned around to check, only to find Omis sitting down calmly as he gracefully fanned himself with a small fan. Looking at the sudden change in Omis''s demeanor made Addi''s eyes open wide open as his jaw hung low. "Where, no when did you even bring that fan out?!" he muttered as he stared at Omis, returning his gaze, Omis gave him a gentle smile that seemed to shine and capable of making anyone feel good before he replied casually. "What are you talking about grandpa?" "Wha-" Before Addi was able to reply, the mother and child duo arrived towards the entrance of the small shop. Giving a light bow to Addi and then a gentle smile to Omis, the mom spoke. "Hello uncle, little brother, it''s good to see you both doing well." Regaining his bearings, Addi gave a warm smile as his entire aura once again changed to that of an ordinary neighborhood grandpa before speaking. "Oh, if it isn''t little Meng. What brings you over?" With a smile Meng replied as she patted her little daughter''s head. "I''m taking Lee-Lee to stay over at an acquaintance''s ce while I search for a job." "Oh, you did mention that you also came to the capital to start a new leaf." Replied Addi while rubbing his long beard. "Yes! Can''t say I had a lot of luck finding anything, but it looks like you found a shop?" She asked in curiosity as her eyes looked over the small wooden restaurant. Smiling innocently, Omis spoke. "That''s right Grandpa, didn''t you mention that we needed to hire an assistant for the shop?" Confused, Addi replied. "Eh? I did?" Letting out a cough, Omis continued with an innocent smile on his face. "Of course! Now that I think about it, don''t sister Meng fulfill all the criteria for the job?" Seeing the direction where Omis was taking the conversation, Addi squinted his eyes as he thought. ''What are you trying to aplish.'' Breaking him out of his chain of thought was little Lee-Lee who asked excitedly. "Mommy is going to work with big brother?" With an awkward expression on her face, Meng sneaked a nce at Addi. While the shop did not seem to be in any good spot with almost no traffic or visitors, Meng was truly desperate, she was at the end of her ropes, and any job was fine at the moment as long as it brought food to the table. "Well, if you are okay with us we are indeed in need of an assistant to help with things in the shop, as you can see I''m getting too old for this." Hearing Addi say that made Omis smirk. "Really? I mean, I wouldn''t want to impose or anything." Quickly replied Meng, her eyes shining with hope and expectations. "Of course not! Food is on the house and your pay would be one silver per day." Gasping, Meng hurriedly replied. "N-no, that''s too much uncle! One silver a day that''s-" "Enough, I will not take no for an answer that''s your sry. Little Lee-Lee can stay with you in the shop, we don''t really get many customers around here as you can see." chuckled Addi. Giving out a deep bow, Meng''s eyes teared up as she shouted. "Thank you, uncle! I will work hard!" seeing her mom bowing, Lee-Lee hurriedly followed her lead as well. Watching the scene unfold, Omis had a strange thought in his mind. ''Why does it feel like I turned into a side character...'' Chapter 35 Chapter 35 The warm morning light engulfed the little wooden shop, Omis''s figure could be seen opening the door as he covered his mouth and let out a tired yawn. Rubbing his still sleepy eyes, Omis went back inside beforeing out with his usual chair, cing it near the entrance. Walking back inside, Omis nced at the direction of the stairs that led to the second floor. "Addi''s probably still sleeping." Humming a tune, he walked towards the kitchen to prepare something to eat. "I can''t understand how can he sleep for so long when at our stage one could simply choose to never do so." Thinking about it, Omis did indeed feel a little bit strange at the fact that his body did not really require sleep. While his body did not need any food or sleep to stay alive, he did not mind enjoying whatever delicacies that maye his way. With that in mind, Omis continued on with cooking a simple breakfast for both him and Addi. As he was busy doing so, he was suddenly hit by an extreme case of deja vu, his head started to hurt as if there was a bunch of small needles piercing his brain. Grabbing his head with both of his arms, Omis grunted as the pain grew sharper causing him to turn dizzy. He stumbled back a few steps with his head held in both of his arms, before tripping and hitting the floor back first. "ARGGGHHHH!!!" A loud piercing wail broke the morning silence that had engulfed the small shop. Addi who was resting on the second floor with his eyes closed suddenly woke up startled as he heard Omis''s cry. Not even one secondter, Addi''s figure teleported to the kitchen, looking at the ground where Omis''s copsed body was, Addi''s heart suddenly started beating loudly in his chest. Quickly rushing towards his friend, Addi gently held him up as he called out in a voice full of panic and distraught. "Omis! Omis! Can you hear me?" Lightly pping Omis''s cheeks in an attempt to wake him up, Addi called out once again. "Omis! Stay with me, please talk to me!" Looking at Omis''s unconscious face, Addi was able to see signs of extreme pain and confusion as he tried to wake him up. "No! No! No! No! No! No!" He screamed as he shook Omis even harder, in another failed attempt to wake him up. "You bastards! Why?! Don''t do this to him! Leave him alone!" Seeing what had happened to Omis made Addi''s aura unstable, his eyes that were normal slowly reverted back to their white hollow state as he held Omis close to him. It was then that Omis''s aura slowly started to leak, It was not his usual pure holy one, no, his Qi was extremely chaotic as it leaked out of his body causing the small shop to shake. "No! No! This can''t be happening! Why?! WHY?!" Looking at his surroundings and at Omis whose face still held an expression of pain, Addi quickly made a few hand signs as his willed his own Qi outside of his body and made it form a small shield surrounding the duo, effectively cutting their auras offpletely once more. Inside the small shield, Addi''s figure could be seen holding Omis as his white hollow eyes that seemedpletely devoid of emotion teared up, with his right hand still shaking he tapped his spacial ring making a sword appear in his hand. With his right hand holding the sword and his left hand holding Omis, Addi waited as tears quietly fell from his eyes. "Please Omis, please, don''t make me do this, I can''t do this again please..." He quietly sobbed. "Please...I don''t think I am strong enough for this." "I am tired, please don''t leave me as well..." He muttered, his eyes teary as he moved the sword closer to Omis''s neck. ------------------------------------------------ Omis was confused, one second he was in the kitchen cooking breakfast than a sharp pain made him copse and when he opened his eyes he was here... He was still in a kitchen, the only difference was, it was not his? His body felt different, looking down his hand was no longer as white and smooth as it was, his entire body felt heavier? looking down at himself he was wearing unfamiliar clothes, his hand unconsciously moved to his left cheek where his scar should have been, only to find nothing. "Are you okay?" A young voice broke him out of his trance as he turned his head to face whoever had called him. Staring back at him was a familiar young face of a young boy who looked to be around ten to eleven years old, he had a very cute face chubby cheeks, jet ck curly hair, and dark brown eyes. Omis did not know why his heart suddenly felt heavy as he looked at the young boy who stared back innocently at him. "Are you okay &#?#@?" The boy called out once more concerned as Omis stared nkly at him. "W-What did you call me?" Asked Omis, his heartbeat speeding up in his chest as the boy''s big dark eyes looked back at him. "You are being weird &#?#@, You said you were going to teach me how to make breakfast for next time, are you trying to run away from your promise?" Asked the boy as he pouted. "W-What is this?" Unable to understand what was going on, Omis moved a step back as his eyes gazed on the clean kitchen. The entire ce seemed familiar for some reason and made his heart hurt, as his breathing picked up his chest rose and fell as he tried to calm himself but to no avail. He was forgetting something, but he was unable to recall what exactly, his vision slowly darkened as the little boy stared back at him, his innocent expression slowly morphing into one that shouldn''t be on a child. The young boy''s face slowly turned colder and colder as his eyes squinted as he stared at Omis, his lips slowly turned upwards forming an evil mocking smile. "Where are you going &#?#@? Don''t you want to stay with me? Did you not miss me?" Smiled the boy, his dark ck eyes slowly turnedpletely ck as his smile turned into an exceedingly evil one. That wide evil grin was thest thing Omis saw before he descended into the realm of darkness. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Deep under the empress pce, in a dark secluded room sat an old bold man. A deep aura of death surrounded him, his body looked like that of a mummy as he sat there cross-legged, one would even mistake him to be dead. This was the ancestor of the Song kingdom, the hidden expert Wan Lijie. His cultivation base had long since stopped progressing at thete stage Gold core, his only choice was to save whatever strength he had left to protect the Kingdom when needed. As he sat there with his eyes closed deep in meditation, an unfathomably chaotic aura full of malice and power, one he had never felt before suddenly washed over him. His closed eyes shot wide open as he turned to stare at the direction where the aura came from, Omis''s little wooden shop. The pressure the aura brought with it passed as quickly as it came leaving him confused, before he could manage to locate where exactly it hade from, it disappearedpletely as if something or someone blocked it from this world. "A hidden expert?" His hoarse voice sounded as he asked himself. "Whoever it is, his power is truly unfathomable. Someone like that is in my Song Kingdom..." His eyes were squinted into slits as his old heart sped up in worry. Closing his eyes once more, Wan Lijie sent out a stream of his Qi to call out for his servants. Not long after, the familiar two shadowy figures silently materialized inside the room as they dropped to their knees giving out a respectful bow. "Master, you called." The Shadow guards both spoke simultaneously their heads still hung low. "Did you bring back little Wan Da?" He asked, his eyes piercing right through the guards causing shivers to run down their spines. "Yes master, the young mistress is already back in the pce." Replied the male shadow guard. "Oh? That girl came back willingly?" Asked the old man in a voice full of curiosity. The female guard was the one to reply this time, "Yes master, we did not have to do anything, we had met her on her way back already, and as soon as she arrived she ordered that no one is to disturb her before going into close doors cultivation." "Hmmm, how particr what could have caused that child to suddenly change her mind and leave that beloved shop of hers behind." Muttered Wan Lijie as he rubbed his chin deep in thought. Sensing their master''s curiosity, the duo looked at each other before nodding, then the male guard spoke up. "Umm, M-Master..." "Hmm? What it is, speak up." Ordered the old man, as he sensed the hesitation in his subordinate''s tone. "The youngdy has given orders to everyone to note anywhere near her shop..." Replied the female guard. "And? What''s strange about that? That child never was always so protective of her little shop." Asked Wan Lijie as he failed to understand why would the shadow guards suddenly bring this up. Hearing his master''s question, the male guard swiftly replied. "The youngdy has apparently sold her shop and still ordered everyone to keep their distance away from it, ording to her orders anyone that came closer to the shop would be considered a traitor to the kingdom." Listening to the shadow guard''s report, Wan Lijie''s face took a sudden change as a strange expression found it''s way on it. "Traitor to the Kingdom? Little Wan Da had never taken things to such extreme lengths before, how did she look like when you met her." The female guard was the one to reply to his question, "The mistress looked ecstatic as she made her way out of the store." "Ecstatic?" Asked Wan Lijie in confusion. Taking over, the male guard continued speaking, "Yes master, she looked very happy, I had never seen the young mistress make such face before." Nodding the female guard added, "And when she mentioned not going anywhere near her shop, an expression of deep respect took over her face." "Respect?! That Brat?!" Shocked Wan Lijie was unable to contain his temper as he shouted. Shivering, the guards remained silent as Wan Lijie''s Gold core aura slipped out of his body causing them to be unable to breathe before he quickly restrained himself. Letting out an embarrassed cough, Wan Lijie spoke, "Cough...You may leave." "Yes, master!" Both of the guards replied at the same time before their bodies silently blended with the dark surroundings and disappeared leaving the old man behind with a confused expression on his face. "That brat being respectful? That''s something I can''t imagine, does she even know what respect is? She never showed me any before that''s for sure..." He quietly muttered to himself as he rubbed his temples. "For someone to earn her respect, their power must truly be at an unimaginable level." "Wait! That aura from before!" As if struck by lightning, the old man''s face suddenly changed as realization dawned upon him. "That brat is not stupid, the guards said she looked ecstatic when she left the shop so something good must have happened...Could this expert have bestowed her with a treasure? A treasure that would make even that brat respect this person and the fact that she made an order so no one woulde close to the shop is testimony enough of this expert''s strength." Letting out a long sigh, Wan Lijie''s eyes wandered to the ceiling as he muttered. "What are you nning little one, I''ll trust your judgment this time as you have never failed me before and won''t make any move, for you to show respect to this person must mean he or she is not someone we could afford to offend." Carrying his head down, the old man let out another tired sigh before he closed his eyes and resumed his meditation. "I truly hope I made the right choice." Muttering thesest words, the Old man resumed his cultivation cutting himself out of all worldly affairs. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 "Dark, so dark...why is it so dark..." Growled Omis as he struggled to make sense of his surroundings. It was as if he plummeted into a sea of ck, he was unable to understand where he was and how he had arrived here. "Why is it so cold?" "Wait, where am I?" He asked himself as he was unable to see anything, the odd feeling of floating resurfaced once more. "What happened? What was I doing before I got here?" He muttered as he tried to remember. "I-I was cooking? Addi? Wait who?" The more he tried to remember to more confused he became, his memories were a mess, it all seemed to intertwine with each other. Memories of him fighting monsters while raining down thunder and celestial spells on them, and memories of him living an ordinary life with a...with a...family? "ARGHHHH!!" As the memories seemed to merge together, he soon found himself unable to differentiate between what was real and what was not. The more he struggled to remember, to think about them the bigger the headache. It was as if something or someone was purposefully keeping him from remembering everything. "Who am I?!" He screamed, his brain felt as if it was being split wide open with thousands of needles stabbing into it causing him to shout in agony once more. "ARGHHHHHH!" Unable to prevail under the assault, his conscience finally gave up as he drifted away into blissful slumber. --------------------------------------------------- Back in the small wooden shop, still copsed on the floor was Omis''s body as he was being held by Addi who had a sword in his hand pointed straight at Omis''s neck. His face was shaken as he maintained the transparent shield surrounding both him and Omis. To an outsider, it would look like if there was nothing around the duo at all. The kitchen was eerily quiet, as Addi sat down on the ground with his hand still shaking as he continued to observe his friend for any signs of change. Omis''s aura continued to grow more chaotic as Addi did his best in trying to contain it creating an extremely strange-looking scene. From an outside perspective, the mood in the shop was quiet and calm, yet when one looked at Addi, they would be able to see his clothes whooshing about wildly, yet there seemed to be no wind in the shop. The entire scene created such a contrast that made it look as if, Addi an Omis were existing in an entirely different ne of existence. --------------------------------------------------- Right outside of the shop, at the head of the small alleyway. A group of hooligans has gathered around. Their leader, a middle-aged man in the 3rd stage Qi gathering realm asked his subordinate. "Are you absolutely sure that that old monsterdy is gone?" He asked gleefully. "Yes, boss! I would not dare lie to you! The olddy has apparently sold the shop to some old man and his grandson." Replied a young man with an ugly monkey-like face. Starting at the entrance of the shop, the man who was called the ''boss'' stood still for a few seconds as he assessed the risks. "I can''t see that old demon sitting near the entrance where she always did before. Could she have finally decided to move in from this ce?" He muttered. "Boss! This is our chance to expand! This damned shop has always stood in our way, give us the order to bring it down!" "Yes, boss! The guards won''t even notice if something was to happen considering how isted this ce is!" "Just give us the order boss!" "Yeah!" Shouts of agreements echoed from the group of hooligans, most had a cultivation base of stage 1 Qi gathering with the monkey-faced man the second highest one with a stage 2 Qi gathering making him the second inmand. Their gang was quite notorious in this part of the capital, they moved only when they werepletely confident in their victory and never took unnecessary risks. Today was the exception however, this small shop was an essential piece in their n to expand, yet they were never able to take control of it as the previous owner was a monstrous olddy with a cultivation base reaching the Foundation stage! They had learned that the hard way, at first they proposed to buy the shop from her hands, yet when she rudely refused some of theirpanions got too heated and attacked her only for them to be effortlessly ughtered. Now that his second inmand brought the news that the monster had moved away, leaving the shop to an old man and his grandchild, presented the opportunity they were waiting for. Yet his heart was still uneasy for some reason, the shouts of encouragement from his subordinates made him push his unease to the back of his mind as he made his way towards the shop. "Listen up! Do not act rashly! We will talk with the owners first and propose a deal to buy the shop from them! Am I making myself clear?" He spoke loudly so all of those present were able to hear him. Seeing that no one objected, the boss nodded his head satisfied as he walked towards the entrance. *Knock, Knock* Knocking on the wooden door, he waited. Behind him, the hooligans stood surrounding the entrance with ugly grins stered on their faces giving off an evil aura. *Knock, Knock, Knock* Once again, no response came from inside the small shop as it remained deadly silent. The boss''s expression changed a bit as he muttered. ''Could it be that no one is here?'' he asked himself. *KNOCK, KNOCK, KNOCK* Knocking once again, this time with more force as the small door creaked as if on the verge of copse. Before he could do anything, his second inmand, the monkey-faced man jumped towards the door. "Ah boss allow me!" Saying that he gave the door a solid kick as it fell down inside the shop with a bang. Facepalming, the boss was unable to say anything as he sighed before taking the first step inside the quiet neat small shop. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Once inside, the boss and his group of hooligans were faced with an eerie quiet shop, as a strange-looking light was seeping out of the kitchen''s door. "Heeeelloo?" Called out the second inmand as he looked around the neatly arranged inside. "Boss, there seems to be some type of lighting out of that door." Pointed out one of the subordinates. ''Hmmm, could they have truly not heard use in?'' The boss''s mind was spinning as countless thoughts and situations run inside. As the final person made his way inside the small shop, the entire interior felt rather cramped. Speaking up, the monkey-faced man turned towards the boss as he asked. "Should we bust that door open as well boss?" He grinned. The boss, however, was not feeling right. His senses were telling him that something was wrong, something was very wrong. Yet against his better judgment, he gave the order. "Be extremely careful,ds bring out your weapons we do not know what''s behind that door, I don''t want any unnecessary casualties. Should the situation go south retreat immediately!" Hearing the boss speak in such a serious tone made most of those present gulp down as they sheathed their weapons nervously. Looking towards the monkey-faced man, the boss gave a slight nod. Nodding back in understanding, the man slowly moved towards the door as he nervously reached towards the handle, his hands shaking. *Cliiick* The sound of the door handle turning creaked making everyone clutch their weapons even tighter. *Creaaaak* The sound of the door slowly creaking open echoed in all of their minds as they nervously gulped down. The boss was the most anxious one of the bunch as he stared intensely at the door. "Eh?" dumbly muttered the boss. "W-What the hell is that?" Asked the monkey-faced man as he stared at the scene in front of him in confusion. Right there, in front of them, was the copsed figure of an extremely perfect looking young man with white as snow hair. Holding him in his arms an old man with long hair that fell on his face hiding his features, in the old man''s hand was a sword that was pointed at the unconscious young man''s throat. The group was dumbfounded as they looked at the strange spectacle, surrounding the old man was a shiny white shield made of pure Qi as his clothes fluttered without any wind. "W-What''s going on?" Muttered one of the hooligans. The old man seemed too absorbed in his own world that he did not notice the new visitors. And so an awkward silence descended on the room once more, with the gangsters watching the back of the old man. While the thugs were mostly curious, the boss on the other hand was terrified as he looked at the mysterious phenomenon in front of him, all his senses were screaming at him to run! To get away from this ce as soon as possible! Whoever that old man was, and whatever he was doing was NOT something he would want to stay and witness! His gut has saved him countless times and he sure would not ignore it now! Unable to speak, his legs slowly moved back towards the entrance, carefully. His breath was stuck in his chest as he dared not breathe too loudly. "Wasn''t this ce supposed to be owned by a grandpa and his grandchild?" asked the Monkey-faced man in curiosity as he approached the old man. Seeing that, the boss wanted to scream at him not to, to leave them alone and run, but his voice was unable toe out, his legs shook uncontrobly as he was on the verge of copsing, he had never felt this afraid before in his life. "HahaIsn''t this bastard trying to murder his own grandchild?" Laughed one of those present. "Hehe! He truly is cold-blooded, trying to kill his own family!" Added another one in disdain. ''No! Stop! Don''t say anything!'' The boss''s mind was full of such thoughts as his legs continued to shake while trying to move back. "Should we help him finish the job eh? Haha!" The sound ofughter erupted in the small kitchen. Keeping his eyes locked on the back of the old man, the boss suddenly started shivering when he saw his back twitch, his legs gave way as he copsed on his behind with a bang. The sound drew the attention of all the hooligans as they turned to look at their boss who had copsed on the floor with a terrified face full of terror, his crotch area turning wet as he pointed with his shaking finger towards the old man. Seeing their boss behaving in such a matter caused the entire room to turn deadly silent as no one dared to breathe out loud nor look back. "W-What?" One brave person of those present, turned around to look back at the old man before he suddenly let out an inhuman wail. "AHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!" *Bang* The scream was cut short as his body copsed into the floor with a bang, his eye sockets were empty and his body was as white as a paper, a terrified expression forever stered on his face. A deadly silence quickly descended over the room, as no one dared to move no look back. The Boss seemed to turn crazy as his eyes turned hollow with him staring at the ceiling as heughed. "Ahaha! AHAHA! Hahaha!" A few people unable to take the tension turned to sneak a peek behind them before falling down to the ground with a bang, all of their eye sockets empty with an eternally terrified expression etched on their faces. Seeing what happened to those that turned back, the one''s that survived wanted to run out of this room, to run out of this hell! Yet their legs did not seem to move, they were stuck in their ce unable to take one step further! They were rooted in their ce, as they silently waited for salvation, the salvation that may nevere. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Deep inside the pce, in a secured chamber sat a fair youngdy. Her milky white skin was full of dark sticky ck goo as she opened her eyes from her meditation. "I broke through! Ahaha!" Her sweetughter rang throughout the quiet hall as her eyes shined brighter than before. Just by absorbing a small part of the Angel Vine, she was able to instantly shoot forward towards thete-stage foundation realm! And that wasn''t all, the medical properties of the flower were almost still intact! "Such miraculous flower!" Muttered Wan Da. "Just this small amount and I already reached thete-stage! If it''s with this, yes if it''s this!" Before she could finish her sentence Wan Da''s face jerked back as she sharply turned her gaze towards the location of her old shop. "Impossible, did someone offend the seniors?!" Her face turned as pale as a sheet of paper as she hurriedly moved away from her room. Her destination the small wooden shop. "I have to appease to the seniors! Their wrath could spell doom to the entire Song Kingdom!" She muttered under her breath as she urgently flew towards her destination. "Which Idiot was the one to create this mess! I swear by all that is holy if I get my hands on them! I''ll make them wish they were never born!" She growled with anger. It did not take her long before she gentlynded at the alleyway, the small shop standing quietly in front of her, yet she knew, no she felt! The auraing out of it! The rage! The anger! "By the celestials, what have they done..." She muttered, she was not the target of the aura yet it was already suffocating her! Looking at the shop, Wan Da could see the small door copsed towards the inside. Her heart sped up as she prepared for the worst. She did not know what happened, nor did she want to know. But she had to, all her senses, every fiber of her being screamed at her to run, to get away from this ursed ce! But she, unfortunately, could not do so, she was bound by her duty as empress to protect her country and people. Gulping down, Wan Da took a deep calming breath as she steadied her racing heart and rotated her cultivation base to wash away the fear. The sense of herte-stage foundation establishment realm gave her a small sense offort, as small as it was, it was still weed. Slowly, and ever so carefully, Wan Da made her way inside. Carefully avoiding the fallen door she scanned her surroundings. The inside seemed to be tidy as she left it, no perhaps even tidier than when she owned the ce. Looking around nothing seemed to be out of ce except for the copsed door at the entrance, as she nced towards the kitchen door, a glowing blue light seemed to seep out from under the door. Her curiosity picked, Wan Da carefully approached. As her steps drew closer to the door, her heart seemed to want to jump out of her chest. She did not know why, but whatever sense of danger she felt before, whatever had caused her to want to run away to leave everything and go, wasing from behind this kitchen door. Her hand shook uncontrobly as she rested it on the handle, rotating her cultivation base once more to assure herself, Wan Da spoke loudly. "S-Seniors! It''s junior Wan Da!" She said in hopes of alerting whoever was behind that door. "I-I havee as fast as I could when I felt that something may have angered you esteemed seniors." She added, her voice cracking in fear as her heart threatened to leap out. She waited for a while, unmoving as her palm continued to rest on the handle. Yet no response came no matter how long she waited. "I-I''ming in seniors! I mean no harm, and solely wish to apologize for whatever had happened and caused you to be this angered!" She said with her voice shaking, yet did not open the door just yet but continued to stare at her palm that was over the handle for a while before gritting her teeth and pushing the door open. As the door swung open, Wan Da''s eyes opened up wide in shock as she forgot to close her mouth, the scene inside scared her silly as she stood there unmoving. Right there in the middle of the floor was the old senior she had met before but did not pay much attention to, his back was facing her as he sat there on the ground rocking back and forth while muttering something under his breath. In his arms, Wan Da saw what was probably the most perfect person she had everid her eyes on causing a deep blush to unconsciously make its way on to her face. He however was unconscious in the arms of the old senior who shockingly held a sword to his neck! Wan Da was about to speak out when her eyes finally noticed the countless bodies littered on the ground, all of their eyes were empty as if they had been dug out with a spoon, their faces however werepletely pale, as they forever held an expression of terror and disbelief. A sound of maniacalughter seemed to bring her back to her senses as she looked to the corner of the room where a man had survived. Wan Da did not wether survived was the appropriate word, his eyes were hollow as he keptughing while staring at the ceiling, streams of blood tears seeped out of the corners of his eyes. It seems that whatever this man had seen had scarred him for life, he would never be able to recover from such a state. Gulping loudly, Wan Da''s legs shook as she felt the back of the old man suddenly steer as he turned to look at her. Her heart sped up in her chest as her breathing turned ragged, he was watching her! She knew! But she did not dare make a move... Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Walking down the street, Lee-Lee was happy as she bounced along the way. Her mother had finally been able tond a great job, and she got to stay with the mysterious brother and grandpa. Her mind was filled with various thoughts as she held her mother''s hand and continued towards their destination. ''I wonder what should we y today?'' She thought to herself. ''Last time big brother said that he would teach me how to use the power in my eyes.'' She slowly moved her hand over her eye deep in thought. Bringing her out of her chain of thought was her mother who suddenly pushed her away from the alley. "M-Mommy?" Asked Lee-Lee confused. "Shush, stay quiet now my dear okay?" Hurriedly whispered her mother as she nced towards the small shop at the end of the alley. Looking at her mother, Lee-Lee was able to see the fear and nervousness stered on her face as she cautiously looked at the entrance of the shop. With her curiosity getting the best of her, Lee-Lee turned her gaze towards whatever got her mother worried. There she saw them, a group of ruffians talking andughing as they closed in on the store, as she continued to watch one of them knocked loudly on the door but to no response. "Mommy, are those bad guys?" Asked Lee-Lee in confusion. "Yes sweetie, those are bad bad guys." Replied the mother while gritting her teeth in anger. As the mother and daughter duo carefully watched the scene unfold from a distance away, one of the thugs suddenly moved in front of the door and kicked it open. Hispanionsughed as they all walked inside. "What do we do mommy? We can''t let big brother and grandpa alone! We have to save then!" Protested Lee-Lee. "I know sweetheart, that''s why we need to quickly go and bring the guards back!" Replied Meng. She shot the store onest look before grabbing her daughter''s hand and running away. "Stay safe uncle Addi, brother Omis! I''ll be back soon, wait for me!" She muttered a silent prayer in her heart before hastening her steps to look for the guards to help. --------------------------------------------------- "What do you mean you can''te?!" Shouted Meng, her voice full of anger as she mmed the table in front of her with her palm. "Listen heredy, it''s not in my hands." The guard replied, raising his finger towards the sky he continued. "The higher-ups and I mean the really big shots up there gave strict orders to not interfere nore anywhere close to that shop no matter what." He shrugged his shoulders. "T-That''s ridiculous! So you are just going to let twow-abiding citizens get terrorized by thugs! What if something were to happen to them? Would you take responsibility?!" Yelled Meng, as she red at the nonchnt guard sitting behind his desk. "No matter what you tell me, the answer will remain the same. Orders are orders, now please leave or I will have someone to escort you." He replied in a disinterested manner. "Unbelievable!" Unable to believe why she was hearing, Meng was about to continue arguing when her little daughter Lee-Les grabbed the helm of her dress. "M-Mommy..." She whispered as she looked back towards the opened office door, there two fully armed guards were standing as they exuded a dangerous aura. Seeing that, Meng shot the guard onest dirty look before taking a deep breath to calm herself. Grabbing Lee-Lee''s hand she stormed out of the office. "Mommy, what should we do?" Asked Lee-Lee in a concerned voice. "I-I don''t know sweetheart...I don''t know..." With a defeated expression, Meng replied as she raised her head to look at the sky. It seemed like it was about to rain soon. Seeing her Mother''s defeated expression, Lee-Lee resolved herself as she spoke. "M-Mommy, Brother, and Grandpa are strong!" Turning her head towards her daughter, Meng was unable to understand what would make her say that, yet as soon as she saw the serious look on her face, her expression quickly changed. Grabbing her daughter by the shoulders, Meng shook her as she spoke. "Lee-Lee, what did you do?!" Scared, Lee-Lee lowered her head in guilt. With a voice as meek as a mosquito, she replied. "I-I didn''t do anything!" "You used your power did you not!" Asked Meng in a hushed tone as she turned her head left and right afraid someone would hear her. Lowering her head even further, Lee-Lee refrained from replying to her mother''s question. "Lee-Lee, look at me. When did you use your powers?" Her mom asked in an urgent low voice. "T-The gate..." Holding her head in one hand, Meng took another deep breath before she asked. "Sweetie, I am not mad at you ok? But I need to know, what did you see?" "P-Promise you won''t get mad?" Asked Lee-Lee in a sheepish voice. "Yes sweetheart I won''t, just tell me. I need to know." "O-Okay..." --------------------------------------------------- "Oh, by the celestials. Lee-Lee, why did you hide this from me?!" Shouted Meng, before catching herself as she hurriedly turned to look at her surroundings before looking back at her child. "B-Because, I didn''t want you to get mad!" Urgently replied Lee-Lee in a futile attempt to exin herself, as tears started to well up in the corner of her eyes. "Y-You promised you won''t get mad!" Letting out a huge sigh of defeat, Meng kneeled down to Lee-Lee''s level as she gently held her face In both her arms, her fingers tenderly wiping the tears that started to well up in the child''s face. "Sweetheart, I''m not mad. But we talked about this, you can''t use the powers of the ancestor like this, you have to be more careful from now on okay?" Nodding in understanding, Lee-Lee replied. "O-Okay." "Promise?" "Promise." Come here, pulling her daughter into a tight hug Meng whispered. "I love you." "I-I love you too mommy." Chapter 41 Chapter 41 "S-Senior, it is me. Wan Da." Her back was facing Addi and she dared not turn around for fear of what may happen. She did not know what happened to the thugs sprawled dead on the floor, but she still had a general Idea. Thinking about that, Wan Da was not ready to test her luck so she remained rooted in her ce. No answer came from the senior as she could hear him still muttering something. "S-Senior, I mean no harm! I only came to check on both of you." Gulping down, she continued. "I apologize instead of these scums, for whatever they have done. You could rest assured the city had absolutely nothing to do with it!" She blurted, yet it seemed as if she was merely talking to herself. Seeing the Senior not paying her any head, Wan Da was about to turn around to check if his gaze was still on her back before Addi''s profound voice rumbled in her ears. "Leave!" He only said one word, but that was enough to cause the empress to almost copse to the floor as she hurriedly replied. "Yes! Yes, Senior!" Forcing her legs to move, Wan Da quickly ran off towards the open kitchen door, on her way out however she did not forget to spit on the boss''s crazed face in disgust. It was because of these bastards that all of this took ce. "Disgusting pig! If the senior doesn''t take care of you then I will!" She said as she passed him with a face full of disgust and rage. Once outside, Wan Da walked towards the end of the alleyway her features morning back to that of an olddy as she brought out her favorite wooden chair and ced it down. "This should be far enough...I can''t let anyone get closer to senior''s shop, not after what those dumb assholes did!" she clicked her tongue as she muttered under her breath. ''I guess I can only wait here and hope for the senior to calm down...Now that I think about it what happened to the young ck-haired senior, and who was that young man in senior''s arms?" Recalling his perfect face, Wan Da could feel herself heating up as a deep blush made it''s way to it. Shaking her head out of such thoughts, she soon questioned herself. "What exactly happened in there?'' She said as she turned back to face the little store in the distance. --------------------------------------------------- "This can''t happen! No! I refuse! I refuse!" Addi''s figure could still be seen rocking back and forth with Omis in his arms. The sword in his hands was now lowered as it rested on the floor next to him. "I will not do it! I do not care what happens, damned be this world for all I care!" Looking at Omis''s unconscious face, Addi softly spoke. "Don''t worry little brother, I''m here. And I''ll stay here until you regain yourself, or I shall go down with you!" His eyes carried a crazed look on them full of madness as he talked to Omis. "As for you..." Saying that he turned his sharp gaze towards the boss who was copsed in the corner of the room. "For trespassing on our home, Die!" He said in an extremely frosty voice, his hollow white eyes seemedpletely devoid of any sort of emotion as he looked at the boss like one would look at a bug in the street. "AHHH! AHHHHHHHHHH!!! AGHHHHHHH!" Feeling Addi''s gaze on him, the boss''s eyes unconsciously fell down to look at Addi''s void like stare before he started screaming. *BANG* His screams were cut short as his entire body exploded with a bang sending his blood and sshing to the walls and ceiling effectively dyeing the entire room with a crimson red color. The only unaffected area was the one where Addi sat down with Omis, the blood seemed to evaporate before it even reached them leaving a small circle with them in the middle unaffected by the blood, creating a deep contrast. Addi did not even spare the man or whatever had remained of him a second nce, as he turned his attention back to Omis, his body resuming it''s rocking back and forth. He wanted to help his brother, he wished he could wake him up, s there was only one thing he could do. Willing his Qi, Addi slowly moved it outside of his body as it gently traveled through his hands towards the unconscious Omis. "This is my gamble little brother, the rest is up to you...don''t lose." He softly spoke. --------------------------------------------------- "Why am I here..." He asked himself. His surroundings were dark once more, he was unable to make out anything in theplete raven space. He was barely able to stay conscious, the sweet embrace of the dark lulling him to let go, whispering to him to stop resisting it and just embrace it. For a moment, he did not know what was stopping him from doing so. He tried to think, to recall something anything, yet all he was unable to aplish anything. "Maybe...maybe it isn''t so bad to let go after all..." he murmured to no one in particr. The darkness seemed to rejoice as it curled even closer, surrounding him slowly as his vision started to cken. ''Yeeeessss, sleeeeeep, embraaaace it!'' It seemed to rejoice as it hissed at him. It was then that a sharp pain jolted him out of his haze, it felt as if some sort of fire burning inside of him. "ARGHH!" He screamed, yet no sound escaped his mouth. The darkness that was moments ago close to engulfing himpletely started to break, as it shattered like a mirror into thousands of pieces. *ROOOOOAAAAR* The enraged roar of ''something'' thundered in Omis''s ears as he jerked awake, his body gasping for breath. "Huff...Huff...Huff" As he slowly regained his bearings, the first thing he noticed was Addi''s teary-eyed face as he smiled while looking at him. "A-Addi your eyes..." Omis slowly said as he looked inplete shock. "I''m d you woke up, little brother." gently smiled Addi, his right eye still as white and hollow as before yet his left one waspletely ck as if it was a dark hole threatening to swallow everything inside. Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Looking around the small kitchen, Omis was shocked at the bloody scene that greeted him. On the floor, on the walls, and even in the ceiling itself, dak sts of blood and small pieces were glued. Lowering his head, numerous corpses were also littered across the kitchen causing the already small space to look even more cramped. Omis could roughly guess what had urred as he looked around. Deep inside his mind, some part kept screaming that this was bad, that these were human beings so brutally ughtered, that he should feel bad about what happened. But he didn''t, looking at the corpses Omis found himself feeling...disdain. He did not know why, but he held no remorse towards these dead people. He knew that Addi must have killed them, yet he felt nothing towards them at all. For a moment, Omis found himself questioning his sense of morality. It was Addi''s voice that temporarily brought him out of this dilemma. "You okay brother? Take it easy, no need to stand up straight away." He said. Nodding his head, Omis replied. "I''m okay, a little bit fuzzy, but okay." Saying that Omis tried to stand up. Moving himself up, Addi quickly offered his hand to his friend pulling him up to his feet. "Addi, your eye..." Omis''s voice turned somber as he looked at Addi''s dark ck eye. Waving him away in dismissal, Addi hastily replied. "Bah, it''s nothing. Never mind that let''s get you upstairs, no need to open the shop today. " Avoiding Omis''s question, Addi''s figure changed as he took on his disguise once again, turning his eyes into that of an old man as the previous aura surrounding him disappearedpletely. Seeing his avoid his question and change the subject, Omis decided not to press the matter any further...for now. Looking around the room he whistled. "You truly created a mess." Scratching his beard in embarrassment, Addi replied. "I may have gone a little overboard with that one. Haha-" he said letting out an awkward smile. Turning back to look at him Omis replied with a deadpan expression as he motioned towards the ceiling. "A little?" "Okay...maybe a lot." Waving his hand, Omis willed his Qi out of his body as it seemed to fly across the walls, floor, and ceiling cleaning them from the blood. With the kitchen cleaned, what was left was the bodies, which Addi waved his hand over them causing them to disappear. Letting out a sigh, Omis turned towards Addi and asked in a somber tone. "Addi, what happened to me?" Pausing, Addi stopped in his tracks with his back facing Omis before he replied. "I don''t really know." "Addi..." Sighing, Omis called out for him once more. "I really don''t, no one knows what''s that. We had some spections before." Addi replied while walking out of the kitchen, Omis right behind him. Waving his hand, Addi willed the copsed door back to its frame before he continued speaking. " As I told you before, after their transmigration, or you can call it whatever you want, some people couldn''t ept their new reality so they ended up going...berserk." Sighing, Omis replied. "Yes, I remember but I do not have any problems with the entire situation, I did not try to actively remember anything! Nor push myself to, so why?" Turning to face Omis, Addi motioned him towards the table where the duo sat down before he replied. "That''s the thing I do not know about, there were a few cases like yours before, I don''t quite remember very well you see, those were quite the dark times." Rubbing his temple, Addi turned quiet as Omis could see his eyes turn unfocused. It seemed that even after all these years Addi was never able to fully recover from his trauma. Seeing his friend in such a state, Omis pped his shoulders as he shed him a bright smile. "It''s okay brother, it doesn''t matter now that it''s over!" Raising his head to look back at him, Addi gave a tired smile before replying. "I''m just d you okay." "Oh! Are those tears I see? Damn, when did you turn so emotional! You really grew old!" Jokingly teased Omis, earning him a chuckle from Addi who shook his head in defeat. Interrupting them was Meng''s loud voice that came from outside. "S-S-Seniors! Meng came back, is everything okay?" Hearing her daughter''s description of them Meng had contemted long and hard before reaching to the conclusion that it would be a wiser choice to stick with the unfathomable duo, they did not seem to mean any harm to her nor her daughter and seeing how even the guards were unwilling to interfere in their matters only served to confirm her suspicion of how strong the seniors must be. "Hmm? Oh, little Meng. Come in!" Replied Addi. "T-Then excuse me." Saying that the door to the shop opened as Meng walked inside with a nervous expression before she abruptly stopped in her tracks, her jaw dropped low as her eyes opened as wide as sausages. "Eh? What''s wrong is there something on my face?" Asked Omis puzzled. *p* The sound of Addi facepalming made Omis turn around to look at him in visible confusion before he asked. "What?" With his hand resting on his forehead, Addi replied. "You forgot your disguise..." "Oh, shit!" Turning to look at Meng whose face was now as red as a tomato, Omis awkwardlyughed before his entire body started to change as his former perfect face morphed back to a more normal-looking one, his long white hair shorted as it turnedpletely ck. Bringing his attention back to Meng, Omis scratched his cheek with a silly smile on his face before answering. "Umm, hi?" *p* The sound of Addi facepalming echoed throughout the quiet shop. "Umm, seniors? It''s Wan Da, Ie to check on you once again." came the nervous voice of the empress, she wasn''t going to risking back again but when she stopped thisdy from continuing to the shop earlier, she had imed to work with the seniors. Afraid of offending them even further, Wan Da had reluctantly let her go. Yet deep inside she knew, the main reason she decided toe back was because of that young white-haired young man she saw before, her face flushed red as she remembered him. "Come on in, empress." Came Addi''s tired voice from inside. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Inside the small wooden shop, four figures quietly sat around a table. Omis and Addi were both casually sipping their tea without talking, Meng and Wan Da on the other hand did not have the courage to touch theirs as they sat there with respectful expressions on their faces. *Cling* The sound of the cup being set down broke the silence, as Omis was the one to speak first. "Empress, what are you doing here?" Raising her head to look at him, Wan Da found herself flustered as she kept re-thinking about his real face. A deep blush covered her cheeks. "Ah! I-I" Seeing her so flustered made Addi roll his eyes as he nced at Omis who was seated next to him. ''This bastard is enjoying this." He thought while clicking his tongue in annoyance. "I-I felt senior''s angry aura, so I came rushing towards here to see who would dare offend you, seniors!" She replied with a voice full of righteousness and conviction. "A-And I wanted to thank senior for the Angel Vine you bestowed on me." She muttered embarrassed as the flush returned to her face, not daring to raise her head. Meng nced at Wan Da with a strange expression on her face while thinking. ''Empress? Hmm, so this is what that guard meant by orders from the higher-ups. As expected of seniors! Even the empress herself has to lower her head in their presence!'' With her eyes shining in admiration, Meng turned her attention to Omis and Addi. Letting out a light cough, not allowing Omis to reply, Addi spoke. "It''s okay Empress-" "Wan Da! Please call me Wan Da senior!" "Okay, then Wan Da your sentiment is appreciated. There is no need for you toe all the way here." "Nonsense senior! It is my duty as this country''s ruler!" "Wan Da, you can rest assured, we have no intention of interfering in matters concerning your kingdom." Calmly replied Omis, earning him a nod of approval from Addi who continued. "Now if you would be so kind and leave, we have a few matters to discuss." Said Addi. "Y-Yes! Of course, then if you would excuse me, seniors." Standing up, Wan Da gave a deep respectful bow to Omis and Addi before turning to leave, on her way out she did not forget to shoot a curious look towards Meng who was nothing but a normal mortal, yet seemed close to both of the seniors. *ng* The sound of the door being closed after the empress was heard. Meng chose to not say anything and remain silent while she waited for Omis and Addi to speak. "Where is Lee-Lee?" Asked Omis in curiosity. "I left her with a friend bro I mean senior." "Don''t mind that just continue to call me brother as you did before," said Omis while shing her a bright smile that caused her cheeks to flush. Seeing what was happening caused Addi to click his tongue in annoyance once again. Not allowing her to reply, he asked. "I''m assuming the little one told you about us?" he asked. Hearing his question made Meng sit upright in her chair as she stuttered. "Y-Yes senior!" Omis may have told her to call him like she used to before, but Addi was suddenly too intimidating for her to call him by anything other than senior. "Why did youe back then?" Calmly asked Addi. "I-I..." To his question, Meng was unable to find the words to reply. Why did shee back? She knew that both of them did not need her help, so why did she. She found herself questioning her decision, was it because of Lee-Lee? No...Then why? It was Omis''s nonchnt reply that broke her out of her chain of thought. "Oh, don''t be so hard on her Addi, we have offered her a job here so of course, she is going toe back to work, right?" He asked while shing her another bright smile. "IYes!" hurriedly replied Meng. "Hmmm." nodded Addi, yet he did not seem convinced but he also looked to have no intentions of saying anything more. "So I''m assuming you knew about your daughter''s power all along?" Asked Omis. "Yes! Lee-Lee has always been a special child, she was able to see things normally hidden from ordinary people..." "Yes, her eyes are truly special." Said Omis with a tad of mncholy. Seeing that, Addi sighed as he set down his cup of tea before bluntly asking. "Child, did you have a celestial ancestor?" Hearing that, Omis turned to look at Addi in confusion before his eyes lit up in understanding as he turned to look at Meng in anticipation. "W-W-What? An esteemed celestial as my ancestor?" "So it was not from your side, where is the little one''s father?" Asked Addi. Hearing his question caused Meng to drop her head down, her mood turning bad. "He passed away senior..." "I''m sorry to hear that." Said Omis, before continuing. "But I need to know sister Meng, where did hee from?" He asked with a pleading expression as he rested his hand over hers. Seeing what Omis was doing made Addi''s face turn into a look a feigned disgust as he rolled his eyes. Meng''s cheeks on the other hand reddened as she pulled her hand back before replying. "The truth is, Lee-Lee is not my real child. Her father was a lord cultivator, he stumbled upon our vige one day with Lee-Lee still a baby." her gaze turned distant as she started recalling the past. "He rented a house at the edge of the vige for them and mostly kept for himself. By fate, I was able to meet and get to know him." she smiled a sad smile full of mncholy. "And he proposed...I always knew that a mortal is not meant to be with a cultivator, but I loved him and he loved me. He never spoke of his past, and I never asked about it. It was a taboo subject you see." she said as she raised her head to look at Omis and Addi who both nodded ushering her to continue. "Years past as Lee-Lee grew up, he had told me that she was special and that she held the power of his ancestor. I did not pay much heed to that until they came..." she shuddered. "They who?" asked Addi as he frowned. Shaking she looked back at him before replying. "Monsters!" Chapter 44 Chapter 44 The sounds of someone cooking from the kitchen were heard in the shop. Omis and Addi sat down on a table both of their teacups long have been emptied. The mood was clearly somber as they recalled the earlier conversation they had with Meng. It was Omis who broke the silence first. "What do you think?" Turning his head to look at him, Addi sighed. "If you are asking me if the little one''s ancestor is Lu-Lu then I do no know." Nodding his head, Omis replied. "Lu-Lu''s Monarch eye was indeed very special, while the possibility of it being passed down in her bloodline is not high it certainly is also not impossible." He said. "Yes, then there are the so-called monsters that came looking for Meng''s husband." Added Addi while stroking his beard deep in thought. "It sounded as if she was describing the hive''s minions didn''t it?" Asked Omis. "Yes, but why are they after the little one?" Another wave of silence descended on the duo, as the only sound that was heard was that of Meng happily humming from the kitchen. *Knock, Knock* Turning his head towards the entrance, Addi spoke. "Come in little one!" To that, the closed entrance door opened as the small lively figure of Lee-Lee trotted inside happily, followed by a tired-looking old man. "Careful now, little Lee. You don''t want to fall." He said in a tender voice. Hearing themotion, Meng came out from the kitchen as she wiped her hands with a napkin. Seeing her mothere out, Lee-Lee jumped towards her embrace, to which Meng hugged her back, as she looked at the old man and spoke. "Oh, grandpa Wang! Thank you for bringing her!" Ruffling Lee-Lee''s hair she continued. "I hope she did no cause you any trouble." "Haha, not at all. Well, then I shall be on my way." Giving Meng a slight smile, the old man turned around as his eyes fell on Addi he gave a small bow to which Addi replied with a nod before he continued out. Moving out of her mother''s embrace, Lee-Lee hopped in towards the table where Omis and Addi were situated. "Grandpa Addi! Big Brother Omis!" saying that the little girl made a failed attempt at a courtesy bow earning her a chuckle from the duo as Addi ruffled her hair. "Come sit down, your mother is a little busy right now." Said Omis as he tapped on the chair next to him. Smiling the little girl obliged. Just as Omis was about to talk to her, his expression suddenly changed as he turned to look at Addi only to find him wearing a dark expression. *WOOSH* Addi''s figure blurred as he teleported to the kitchen grabbed Meng before teleporting away, Omis, on the other hand, grabbed Lee-Lee as his figure disappeared. The group reappeared high in the sky above the capital. *p, p, p.* The steady sound of someone pping made them turn their head towards the distance, a red-haired man with an equally red beard and eyes seemed to be walking towards them in the air as if he was standing on the ground. Meng and Lee-Lee still held apletely shocked expression on their faces. The little girl was on the verge of crying while Meng anxiously stared at her surroundings. "I''m impressed. Your senses are as sharp as ever Addi." Said the red-haired man causing Addi to frown. Using his spiritual energy he sent Meng towards Omis as he spoke. "Bring them down, would you?" Nodding, Omis''s figure blurred as he disappeared from his ce along with Meng and Lee-Lee. When he reappeared, it was inside the Empress''s hidden cultivation abode. Seeing him suddenly appeared caused her to jump from the mat she was seated on in surprise. Not allowing her to speak her said. "Take care of them, it seems like things just got dangerous for your little kingdom Empress." Leaving those words behind, Omis''s figure disappeared leaving behind the group inplete shock. Once he reappeared next to Addi, the red-haired old man nced at him in curiosity before asking. "Strange, I can see through Addi''s disguise but I can''t seem to see through yours." he said. "You certainly are a celestial, so ''that'' person would be pleased." Ignoring him, Omis turned towards Addi as he sent him a spiritual message. "Who''s the bastard?" "That''s Hong, a former celestial." "Former?" "Yes, he''s the same as us. Got dragged into this damned world, but something happened to him in the heavenly war and now he is with the hive." Interrupting them, Hong spoke. "Now that''s just rude, isn''t it? Ignoring me and talking to each other." He said in a feigned sad tone before moving at an inconceivable speed towards Omis, a short saber appeared in his hand as he stabbed towards him. Omis''s figure seemed to blur for a second as the saber seemed to go right through him hitting only his after image. Appearing behind Hong, Omis willed his celestial Qi to surround his hand, before throwing a palm attack towards Hong''s opened back. *BOOOOOM* Barely managing to the turn around, Hong used his saber to defend himself from Omis''s attack which sent him flying through the air, the shockwave from the sh was heard throughout the capital city below. With a wave of his hand, Addi created a blue transparent shield to protect it. "The sneaky bastard has the audacity to call me rude while he attacked me straight away. Nearly gave me a damn heart attack!" Replied Omis as he shook his head, turning towards Addi who had a deadpan expression on his face he scolded. "And you! Why the hell did you not help?! What if he stabbed me?!" Refraining from speaking, Addi looked at him with a judging look before replying. "Tch, God realm my ass. Afraid of such a puny attack." he harrumphed, his disguise falling as his looks turned back to normal. "You old fossil! I just came to this damned ce! It''s not a game no more, I don''t want to die!" whined Omis. Before he could continue speaking Hong''s figure that got sent flying away could be seening towards them, his aura towering to the sky as it made the entire city and surroundings shake. "Ah! Tch, why did he not just die." turning towards Addi he asked. "So how are we going to take care of him?" "Beats me, you are the ''God realm'' cultivator." Shrugging his shoulders, Addi replied while empathizing on the God realm part. Just as Omis was about to angrily reply, Hong''s attack came as a red dragon made of Qi came roaring towards Omis forcing him to avoid while Addi watched the entire ordeal with an amused expression as he continued to protect the city below. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 *Huff, Huff, Huff* Hong''s ragged figure could be seen panting in the sky above the capital city. His clothes were in tatters while his body held numerous cuts and scabs. Omis on the other hand calmly stood in the air, a smug expression donned on his face as he started at Hong in disdain. "Are you not tired of this ''y'' already?" Asked Omis in a bored tone. He turned towards Addi and pointed at Hong with his finger before speaking. "What do we do with this guy he doesn''t want to give up." Addi who was standing a distance away from the battle looked at Omis, he then turned towards Hong and spoke in apletely frosty tone. "Kill him." "Huh? Kill him?" Asked Omis surprised. With a face devoid of any sort of emotion, Addi replied as if it was the most normal thing in the world. "He came with the intention to do the same, why spare him?" Omis hesitated a little as he looked at Hong''s weary figure before speaking. "But he is a yer like us...I mean we don''t know what might have happened to him to turn to the enemy but..." Before Omis could continue Hong let out a chuckle that turned into full-blownughter. "yer? AHAHAHA!" Looking at his figure that was maniacallyughing, Addi''s eyes squinted yet he remained silent. Omis on the other hand did not understand anything so he asked. "What are you talking about? Aren''t supposed to stand with the people from your original world, not those that want to ughter us?" Shaking his head Hong replied. "So you must be a newly awakened one." "So what if I was?" Said Omis frowning. It was then that Hong''s smiling face suddenly turnedpletely serious as he replied. "You know nothing! Tch, the original world? Don''t make meugh!" Saying that Hong''s figure blurred as his speed doubled. He was burning his own life force in an attempt tond a hit on Omis. Omis was momentarily surprised and was unable to react in time as Hong''s sword drew closer to his head. "Die." Addi''s cold voice that seemed toe from the depths of hell itself was heard. *BOOOM* Hong''s head suddenly exploded with a bang before his entire body followed suit. Blood sttered to all directions with most of it falling on Omis''s surprised figure as he stood there in shock. Addi slowly walked towards his friend and then tapped his shoulder before speaking. "And that''s why you should always kill whoeveres after your life. Clean yourself up and let''s go." Saying that Addi''s figure slowly descended towards the pce below. Waves of shocked cries were heard as the people of the capital had watched the entire battle y out, ever since the emergence of the shield that surrounded the city. And seeing one of the Immortals that just participated in such a shocking battle descend towards the castle made most people feel anxious, such a strong entity had the power the kill them all if he so wished and there was not only one, but two of them! *Thud, Thud, Thud* The sound of people dropping down to their knees in worship echoed throughout the capital''s streets as everyone stopped what they were doing to pray to the Immortal above and the one that descended below. Up above in the sky, Omis''s blood-drenched figure was still standing inplete shock. The image of Hong exploding right in front of his face was still fresh in his mind. Omis may have shrugged if the death of various people, but deep down he never really considered that as ''real''. But seeing Hong, someone who was in the same position as him, someone who was a ''yer'' get obliterated suddenly made his back turn cold as the reality of the situation started to set in. He had died, and there was noing back from that! He wanted to kill him and had he seeded the one to perish would have been him not Hong. He let his guard down. Raising his hand in front of his head, Omis watched the blood slowly drip from his palms to the ground below his mind momentarily nk. "He died. He really died..." He whispered to himself. Yet something was still strange about the entire situation, Omis could feel himself being afraid for his own safety, he could feel that everything that had just urred was very much real, and had Addi not helped him who would have known how that fight would have ended. Yet when he thought about Hong, Omis felt no remorse. Raising his head to look at the sky above, Omis channeled his inner Qi willing it to disperse the blood as he quietly muttered to himself. "What is wrong with me..." Shaking his head, Omis turned his attention back to the city below where countless peopleid on the ground in worship, as they prayed to him feverishly. Looking at them, Omis did not know what to think. Their prayers meant nothing to him, it made no particr difference or anything, and that only served to make him feel moreplicated inside. Letting out a defeated sigh Omis choose to simply teleport straight back to the Empress cultivation chamber where he had left both Meng and Wan Da earlier on. His reality blurred for a second as he found himself standing inside the room. Meng and Lee-Lee were both talking to Addi who''s face was back to normal as he patted the little girl''s head, the Empress on the other hand was sitting on her mat with a respectful expression on her face as she kept her head lowered. "Oh, about time you came." Said Addi with a smile as he noticed Omis teleport in. Seeing Addi act as if nothing had happened at all made Omis feel a little bit jealous. He did not want to worry about such things, he did not want to overthink anything yet he couldn''t help it. Giving out a forced smile Omis replied. "Yes, I just...had to clear my mind..." Nodding in understanding, Addi patted Lee-Lee''s head like an affectioned Grandpa before replying. "You know we have to leave now." "Yes, our cover is already blown..." Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Deep inside the broken heavenly realm, a lone rtively intact mountain floated aimlessly in the broken realm. A loud grumble suddenly made the celestial mountain shake as the thick scent of blood washed over the entire area. A red fog slowly gushed from deep inside the mountain effectively surrounding all of it. The aura it contained was none other than that of a God realm entity. Soon enough, the fogpletely surrounded the mountain hiding it from in sight. It then started to part in the middle as if to make way to its natural leader. A young boy that looked to be fourteen of age calmly walked out from inside the cave situated exactly in the mountain as the red hue parted to the sides making way for him to move towards the outside. His face was devilishly handsome with deathly pale skin, both of his eyes resembled two red gems that seemed to glow. His hair was ck and messy yet it strangely suited him. He wore a purple Daoist robe as he walked out of the cave. Looking at his surroundings the let out a deep breath his face expressionless as he spoke. "So Hong failed." His was was impossibly deep as it contrasted his body. Pulling both of his hands behind his back, the boy calmly took a step in the air as if it was solid ground. As he moved away from the ground the celestial mountain started to shrink little by little before turning into a small ck dot that flew towards his forehead and disappeared. "I have yet to recover from my injuries, but it should be more than enough to catch these pests that have been lurking around." He muttered, a dangerous glint shing in his eyes as his bloodlust soared towards the broken sky causing more void portals toe into being. "I have to be careful not to destroy the mortal realm, otherwise ''they'' would not stand by idly and not do anything." He shuddered while thinking about the consequences should he identally destroy the realm. "Maybe they wouldn''t mind too much if it''s just one little part." he said while rubbing his chin. Clicking his tongue the boyined. "Ah, who cares! Will see how this goes, those ipetent bastards each and every one of them, making me do this by myself! Can''t even take care of two celestials." *BOOOOOM* With a loud boom, his figure suddenly turned into a beam of red light that flew away towards the distance, his soaring bloodlust causing the already broken space to bend and break even more. "Are you sure?" Asked Addi, his face held aplicated look as he looked at Omis. "Yes, I can''t guarantee her safety. Plus the underworld is not somewhere a mortal should visit." Replied Omis. "True, I''m just surprised. I thought you''d want to take her with you considering..." "Her eyes? Yes, she may indeed be a descendent of Lu Lu, but she''s also just a little girl. I won''t bring her any further into this mess." Said Omis with a serious expression. Nodding, Addi turned to nce at the three mortals in the Empress''s cultivation chamber. Walking towards Meng he just gave a small smile to which she replied with a deep bow. "Thank you senior Addi, for everything." Keeping his smile, Addi turned towards the Lee-Lee who was staring back at him with her big eyes, patting her head affectionately, a sad smile took over his face as his eyes turned distant for a second seemingly relieving an old memory before he regained his bearings and teleported away. Seeing that, Omis let out a sigh before he walked towards Meng and Lee-Lee. "Sister Meng, take care of yourself." saying that, Omis passed her a small yet heavy pouch. Confused Meng, grabbed it yet as soon as she opened it her eyes widened. The pouch was full to the brim with gold coins that would be enough tost them a lifetime. Unable to find the words, she dropped to her knees and kowtowed. "Thank you, brother Omis! I will never forget your kindness!" Helping her to her feet, Omis smiled. "Please get up sister, use this to take care of yourself and Lee-Lee." He then turned towards the little girl whose eyes started watering as tears threatened to fall down her cheeks. "A-Are you leaving big brother?" Ruffling her hair, Omis replied. "Yes, I have to go Lee-Lee." "Can wee with you?" She asked in a voice full of expectations. Giving out a sad smile, Omis replied. "I''m afraid not, the ce I''m leaving to is not one suitable for you. Now you are good and listen to your mother okay?" "Yes, big brother I will be good! Will we meet again?" "Maybe..." Saying that Omis patted her head onest time before he nced at the Empress who was quietly watching the entire ordeal. "Take care of your self Empress." Hearing that, Wan Da gave a deep respectful bow before replying. "Safe travels senior Omis!" Nodding Omis gave one final nce towards Lee-Lee before teleporting away as well. Far away from the capital of the Song kingdom, Addi''s figure was standing in the air with a serious expression on his face as he stared towards the distance. *WOOOSH* The air next to him rippled as space broke, allowing Omis to walk out of it. He looked at Addi who did not seem to notice him arrive before speaking. "I can feel it." Addi turned his head towards him as he replied solemnly. "Yes, ''he'' is trying to forcefully break into the mortal realm..." Nodding in understanding, Omis and Addi turned into two beams of light that disappeared in the distance. ''I thought you said you didn''t want to involve her in our matters if so why did you leave that cultivation technique with her?'' Asked Addi, as he sent a mental message to Omis as they flew towards their destination. ''Oh please, I don''t want to hear that from you. I noticed the escape technique you left her when I imparted mine.'' Replied Omis with a message of his own. Chuckling Addi continued. ''I had a feeling you wouldn''t leave her out of this so an escape technique to help her is the only thing I can do.'' Smiling in satisfaction Omis replied. ''You may act tough all you want, but you still can be surprisingly nice.'' Harrumphing in reply, Addi and Omis continued their flight. Their destinations, the passage to the underworld. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 The underworld or better known by most mortals as hell was not as one would imagine it to be, well it would be better to say that some parts of it were. The realm was even bigger than the mortal one, it''s size rivaled only by the heavens. The underworld was the final destination of all the souls of the departed, mainly the mortals. A long time ago, when heavens still stood countless ascended cultivators escaped their mortal shackles once they stepped into the divine realm leaving the underworld to be mostly popted by ordinary people. It was nothing but a step in the journey of the soul towards its next destination. The underworld was governed by its own deities, Makesis the God of the death, and the one in charge of judging the souls before sending them to reincarnate, and Krumona his sister who on the other hand was in charge of dealing with the punishments and torture to the evil souls. Together, the siblings ruled over the underworld with millions of Daemons as their underlings with an iron fist bringing stability to the realm for thousands of years. That''s the background of the underworld that Omis knew, yet when he asked Addi about it he was surprised to find out that things were not quite the same anymore. ''Makesis died in the battle against the heavens and Krumona''s whereabouts have long since been a mystery.'' Said Addi using a mental message. Not stopping the duo continued their flight towards their destination. ''But why would a God of the underworld join the battle to defend the heavens?'' Asked Omis confused. Shaking his head Addi replied. ''We all had amon enemy, the hive. I do not know for what reasons they chose to join us but it seemed as if they hated the hive even more so than we did.'' Putting such thoughts about the bizarre situation in the back of his mind Omis asked again. ''Then what about the underworld? What happened now that the ruling deities are gone?'' ''You''ll see...'' replied Addi in a solemn tone. With the speed they were going, It did not take much longer before the duo reached their destination. The gateway to the underworld. Thend below them slowly disappeared as they flew above a raging ck sea, leaving the continent behind as they went deeper. Slowly the climate in the surrounding area started declining little by little until it reached a temperature so cold that no cultivator bellow the Profound Immortal realm could proceed. Yet strangely beneath them, the sea was not frozen with waves that rose as great mountains, anger in the form of water, turbulent and unforgiving. The entire ce gave off a deste feeling as the ocean swelled mightily below them with nothing on the horizon but more of the same, the sky darkened as it seemed to blend into a horizon of the same hue. This was the edge of the world. As the duo delved even deeper, a vast nket of white fog hung over them, It swooped in and skirted around them like a giant eraser moving indiscriminately to eradicate what was once there into something that''s not causing them to be unable to make out their surroundings. Using their divine sense, however, Omis and Addi continued with a sense of direction as if they knew the area like the back of their hands. ''Well, this ce certainly didn''t change.'' Said Omis as he used his divine sense to scan his surroundings a strange sense of nostalgia took over him. ''Yes, for some reason the underworld is the only ce those bastards can''t get into. We are getting close, stay alert we don''t know if they have any guards stationed at the entrance waiting for us.'' Answered Addi with a serious expression. Nodding back in response, Omis rotated his cultivation as he continued to scan his surroundings for anything that may seem out of ce. Suddenly both his expression and Addi''s fell as Omis hurriedly tapped his dimensional storage and summoned a small white shield. This was one of the highest-ranking treasures he owned, The Shield of Cmity, its appearance was not as fancy as its name but its power was unrivaled as it could stand against a God realm cultivator! Throwing the shield towards the sky above them, it hastily expanded in size covering both him and Addi who in turn summoned his own treasure a giant bronze furnace that stood behind the shield. A giant palm that spammed hundreds of meters suddenly descended from above parting the white fog in half as it emerged falling down towards the shield first. *BOOOOOM* A colossal shockwave followed by a deafening boom caused the shield to flicker as if on the verge of breaking yet it still held one with the help of the bronze furnace. The fog in the surrounding thousand meters was forcefully pushed away. There way above them in the sky a lone boy stood in the air as he watched both Omis and Addi speed up and run away as they recalled their treasures, a strange look overtook his face. "They survived?" His mouth suddenly turned into a wide grin as he shot forward after them in a beam of light. The area in the edge of the world was a rough one, space may seem normal yet it was impossible to teleport, Immortal venerables and God ranked entities may be able to forcefully tear a hole in space but that woulde at the cost of causing the entire ce to copse, it was for this reason that neither Omis nor Addi did so and also why the boy choose not as well. "Shit! That attack was at least a God realm one!" Shouted Omis. "Why the hell are you panicking for! You are a God ranked cultivator!" Replied Addi. "Yes dumbass but if we fight here we are all fucked!" Said Omis in a nervous tone. "Just run! We are almost near the entrance anyways!" Nodding in reply, Omis nced back only for his eyes to widen like sausages, the boy was almost right behind them with a terrifying grin on his face as he extended his palm as if to grab them. Turning towards Addi, Omis quickly grabbed him and redoubled his speed as he flew forwards trying to find the entrance. "You little bastard let me go and take care of yourself!" Angrily shouted Addi. "Just shut up and shoot his ass!" hurriedly replied Omis without wasting any time as his eyes continually scanned for the entrance. "Just give up little ones! I''ming for you!" Came the impossibly deep voice of the little boy from behind. "Little one?! You bastard! Your mom is the little one! Your Dad is the little one your whole family are the little ones! Let me go I need to p some sense into this fucker!" Angrily scolded Addi yet he did not make any effort to get away from Omis as his hands hurriedly drewplicated patterns in the air before pointing towards the sky above. "Eat this you fucking bastard! Heavenly rage!" Saying that a loud rumble was heard from the sky above as it seemed like the dark sky was suddenly illuminated by a sh of light as a streak of purple lightning as thick as an adult man fell towards the little boy causing him to frown as he momentarily paused and pulled a smallpass that seemed to protect him from the attack. By the time he looked ahead, the duo had already disappeared leaving him with a dumbfounded expression on his face. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 *BOOOOOOM* As the loud sound of thunder rolled over, and the blinding light of lighting caused their pursuer to pause, Addi hurriedly prompted Omis to dive towards the raging ck sea below. "It''s right below us! Dive!" Not needing any additional encouragement, Omis quickly plunged down towards the bone-chilling sea bellow alongside him was Addi who kept ncing behind them, ready in case another attack came. As soon as the duo hit the water, however, a bone-crushing pressure engulfed them as it seemed like the sea itself was rejecting their presence and trying to eject them out. Rotating his cultivation base, Omis was able to effortlessly ignore such pressure as he protected both himself and Addi and continued his dive further below. ''Are you sure it''s here? Didn''t we miss the entrance?'' Asked Omis using his divine sense. ''I have been in this ursed ce for thousands of years! You think I can just miss the entrance.'' Scolded Addi. ''I do! That''s why I''m asking!'' Added Omis in a panicky voice. Turning his head to look at Omis, Addi''s face held a dumbfounded expression before he pinched the bridge of his nose and replied. ''This cheeky bastard! Just hurry up down, we are almost there.'' Nodding in reply, Omis continued his descent the ominous dark eerie water surrounding thempletely making it hard for them to make out their surroundings. Squinting his eyes, Omis extended his divine sense further bellow as he approached the ground before replying excitedly. ''I see it!'' ''Oh?'' hearing that Addi turned his attention as well towards the depths, there he was able to make out a small crack in the ocean floor where light seemed to escape from, it illuminated its immediate surroundings giving off a false sense of security in this eternally dark sea. *Smack* ''See! I told you I remember, don''t doubt me!'' Said Addi with a grin as he pped the back of Omis''s head. Growling Omis turned to look at him, yet before he could say anything his senses suddenly screamed danger at him. Grabbing Addi by the cor, Omis grinned before he hurled him towards the crack in the ground at an impossible speed. ''Ahh!'' The sound of Addi screaming in his ears caused him to smirk before he turned to look behind him where the young boy had suddenly appeared. ''Impressive, sacrificing yourself to give your friend a chance to survive. Very admirable!'' Said the young boy with his usual deep voice. Looking at him with a strange expression, Omis replied. ''Eh? Sacrifice? That asshole smacked me, of course, I had to get back at him somehow.'' Confused the little boy''s expression turned weird as he failed to understand why this little cultivator did not seem to be afraid of him. ''Are you not afraid of me?'' He asked with a voice full of dread, the amount of it enough to fill normal cultivators with the madness of terror and rage. s, Omis was not a normal cultivator but a God realm one. Chuckling, he replied. ''Afraid? Your little face pisses me off, I can''t believe you scared me for a second when we were above ground.'' clicking his tongue Omis''s figure suddenly blurred as he left after images before appearing next to the little boy, tapping towards his dimensional storage four flying swords flew out as they surrounded. Hurriedly drawing aplicated pattern with his hands Omis shouted. ''Immortal killing swords!'' The four flying swords suddenly flew at an even faster speed towards the little boy from all sides each trying to take off a limb. Seeing the sudden attack on him caused the little boy''s eyes to widen as he hastily retreated while summoning a blood-red spear that seemed to cause the water surrounding him to boil. *Woooosh* With incredible speed and precision, the young boy was able to perfectly counter all the flying swords that attacked him yet as soon as he shed with thest one his face suddenly paled as he coughed a mouthful of blood before shing at his back where Omis hadunched a sneak palm attack on him. *Wam* Teleporting away, Omis grinned at the miserable state his opponent was in before speaking. ''Eh? That''s it? And here I thought God realm cultivators would be something, are you sure you even are a God realm?'' He asked while snickering. *Huff, Huff, Huff.* Hearing Omis''s taunts, the little boy''s shoulders slowly began rising and falling as his face turned frosty cold a dangerous expression taking over causing Omis to frown as he summoned his four Immortal killing swords back to protect him. *Crack, Crack* The disturbing sound of bones cracking caused Omis to cringe as his expression changed, the little boy''s body was changing, his bones cracked and seemed to expand as he grew taller and older. Omis watched the whole transformation with a disgusted face, as the little boy''s figure soon changed into that of an abnormality. His face was still humanoid yet he now looked to be in his mid-thirties, his pale white skin changed to an ashen gray one, his hands and feet turned into ws while from his back two giant wings sprouted, bothpletely red. He looked like a deformed angel, such was the thought that Omis had while looking at him. Unable to control himself, he muttered. ''You are one ugly bastard...'' As if on cue, the monster let out an intense roar that caused the water to be pushed away from him, followed by an unprecedented pressure, the unmistakable pressure of a God realm entity. Seeing that, Omis hurriedly shook his head before turning into after images that escaped towards the gap on the ocean floor. ''Nope, nope, nope, not going to happen! Fuck this!'' *BOOOOOOOOM* Turning back just in time to avoid the attackunched by the monster, Omis gave an innocent smile as he raised his hands up. ''C-Come on! We don''t have to fight! I was just joking, haha! You don''t want to break the realm now, do you?'' Ignoring him, the monster roared back in reply causing Omis''s eyes to harden. ''You bastard! Do you think I''m afraid of you?'' Saying that Omis shot forward in a bright beam of light towards his opponent. Seeing Omis deliver himself to him, caused the monster to howl in delight as he swiped his w at him causing the space surrounding him to break as the water evaporated. *Wooooosh* The w attack hit Omis''s figure at the side butpletely passed through him before his figure dissolved and disappeared. Looking at it, the monster paused in shock before he raised his w closer to his face as if to inspect it, a dangerous glint shed by his eyes as he hurriedly turned his head to look at the direction of the crack. There, Omis''s escaping figure could be seen almost already inside, yet before he did he turned his head to nce at the monster and let out a mocking smirk as he disappeared inside the light engulfing himpletely. Chapter 49 Chapter 49 The world blinked. Slowly. The lights faded out on one scene and then faded back in on another. Omis was at the center of the lighting as the world faded out and back in again. As he regained his bearings, Omis found himself on his hands and knees, under him was stone, rough, raw, natural stone. He found himself dizzy as he struggled to catch his breath, Omis quickly inhaled. Hot, dry, very dry air filled his lungs as he breathed out again. Wrinkling his nose as he squinted his eyes, the smell of rotten eggs in the air, along with that of sulfur. "That''s disgusting..." he muttered. The next thing he noticed about his surroundings after passing through the portal was a huge cliff to his left and a stone cliff wall to his right, it looked to be a curved stone wall for that matter. The ledge was curving around a stone cliff. Raising his head to look up...and further up...it went up dizzyingly high and was in a cylindrical shape. "OK! That''s huge!" he Whistled, the nasty rotten smell attacking his pores once again causing him to frown before he rotated his cultivation base to rid himself of it. Letting out a sigh of relief he spoke. "Much better! Now, where''s that bastard?" He said as he turned his head left and right trying to find Addi. Walking towards the edge to his left, he casually threw the drop a quick nce, it seemed as if the drop was every bit as bad downwards as upwards. Looking below, Omis was able to spot the ground as he extended his divine sense, but there were clouds, dark grey clouds, and mes. "Fire?" He asked himself, a bad habit he seemed to have picked up sinceing to this world. The ground below seemed to have moltenva on it as jets of mes constantly shot upwards hundreds if not thousands of meters in the air. *WOOSH* A loud noise suddenly went off to his right, he turned his attention to see a giant ball of fire expanding into thin air before it contracted and blinked out of existence. ncing around, Omis was able to spot other fireballs expanding and contracting randomly seemingly out of thin air. "What the hell?" He unconsciously muttered, this indeed looked like an actual hell, yet not the one he was familiar with. "What did I tell you! I felt the portal open around here!" A high peached voice squealed excitedly behind Omis. "Indeed you did, I never denied that my good friend." Replied another old voice. Putting his guard up, Omis hurriedly turned his attention back in surprise to confront the voices, who could have sneaked on him when he wasn''t paying attention? There in front of him were two people, an otherworldly beautiful short youngdy with long purple hair and equally stunning purple eyes. Probably the owner of the first voice, next to her was a middle-aged man with short blue hair and an equally short well-trimmed blue beard. "Greetings fellowrade celestial in eternal prison! It appears you have just arrived!" Excitedly said the youngdy as she moved ufortably close to Omis while inspecting him with sparkling eyes. "Ah! Where are my manners!" Suddenly remembering the young beauty that did not seem to belong to this ne stuck out her hand and gave a simple bow. "How do you do? Le''s the name, however, the locals call me Ley!" Omis unconsciously grabbed her hand, as she excitedly shook it up and down. "Uh...Omis." Omis responded. "So, Uh Omis, you just get here?" Asked the middle-aged man with a tired smile on his face. "You know he did! I told you the moment the gate opened!" Angrily replied Le. "Yes, Yes Ley you indeed did tell me that, you are correct as always." Said the middle-aged man while waving Le away with a smile. "Pleasure to meet you Omis, I''m Ron, and as you heard this is my friend Le or Ley for short." "Are you calling me short?!" Le asked while pouting causing Ron to just roll his eyes. Seeing Ron ignore her, Le turned back to Omis who was still confused about what was happening as she asked. "So, Omis." Asked Le as she floated in the air while rotating in front of him. "Do you like our little home away from home?" She asked with a smile. Looking at the barrennd of fireballs and hell, Omis awkwardly smiled before replying as he did not wish to offend anyone. "Umm...it''s nice?" "Think so?" She said as she dropped to the ground before adding. "I think it''s shit!" "Oh..." no knowing how to reply Omis awkwardly stood there with a strange expression on his face before Ron tapped his shoulders. "Don''t mind her, Ley over here thinks everything is shit. I for one think you can get used to it, it grows on you you see." Said Ron as he waved his hands to the random fireballs in the distance. Hearing that Le jumped back to the air as she hurriedly answered back. "No, no! I don''t think everything is shit! Cutting off the hive''s minions heads clean off while slowly refining their souls as they scream for mercy is nice!" She said as both of her cheeks turned rosy her entire body shivering. "Now that I think about it I wonder when the next raid would be, my stock of souls is running low, and I''d really want to try some new things~" She muttered as her flush reddened even further. "Ahem..." Ron coughed, interrupting Le''s stream of conscious external dialogue causing her to shut up as she smiled brightly at Omis and Ron. "As I was saying the ce tends to grow on you, the mes the dry weather." "Oh! Oh! And the annual wars!" Interrupted Le excitedly while jumping up and down, causing Ron to let out a huge sigh. "Yes, Ley the wars as well." He said while shaking his head in defeat. "Oh! Oh! The raids! Ron the raids! Tell him about the raids! Wait can I tell him about the raids? Please Ron, can I? Can I?" She pleaded with an extremely innocent expression that would easily bewitch any mortal, yet it only caused Ron to let out another tired sigh before replying. "Sure Ley, you can tell him about the Raids." "Yay!" Jumping up in the air Le circled the duo beforending in front of Omis with an excited expression. "You are going to love~ the raids! Hehe!" she giggled, as Omis just watched the entire scene y out with a strange expression on his face. Yet before Le could add anything a cold voice came from above in the air causing the trio to raise their heads, Ron''s expression remained the same his lips slowly curling upwards, yet Le''s face turned into a bad one. "Well, well, look at what we have here." Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Raising his head up towards the sky above the cliff, Omis was able to spot the familiar figure of Addi slowly descending towards him. Ron did not seem to be surprised as a faint smile took over his face, Le, on the other hand, dropped to the ground from the air before hurriedly retreating behind Omis''s back and grabbing him by the helm of his robes. "What the?" Seeing the energetic girl suddenly have such a dramatic change in temperament made him look at Addi in a strange way. Grinning in a wicked way Addi titled his head trying to catch a glimpse of Le before answering. "Oya? Isn''t that little Le I see?" He asked with an evil smile, causing Ron to chuckle before replying. "Pleasure to see you again Mr.Addi." Turning his head towards Ron, Addi gave a small smile followed by a nod before he turned his attention to Le once again. "How long do you n to keep on hiding over there?" Hearing that, Le jumped before she pointed at Addi with her finger and shouted. "Fuck off old man! Didn''t you leave to the mortal ne?" Smirking Addi responded. "Indeed I had, and now I''m back here with my dear friend Omis who I see you already met." Clicking her tongue Le spoke. "Tch, why didn''t you just die in a ditch, you perverted old man!" "You wish you stinky brat! Looks like you need to be disciplined once again." At that Le shrieked as she grabbed Omis''s robes even tighter. With a strange face, Omis turned to look at Ron who was watching the whole scene with an amused expression to ask what was happening, to which in return Ron simply shrugged his shoulders as if this was nothing but an everyday day urrence. Waving his hand at Le, Addi tore his attention away from her as he turned to look at Omis with a smile that wasn''t really a smile. "Bah, you are lucky I have someone else that needs to be disciplined today." Looking to his left and right, Omis then pointed at himself with an extremely innocent expression as he asked. "Me?" Cracking his fingers, Addi slowly walked towards him while grinning. "Oh, no, no, no! I wonder who it was that hurled me like a damned rag doll all across the ocean floor and into the damn gate." Said Addi with a frosty expression as he moved closer causing Le to let out a yelp as she teleported behind Ron for protection all the while peeking at Omis in curiosity. Raising his hands up in the air, Omis replied with an awkwardugh as he took a step back each time Addi took one forward. "Haha- Come on Addi! Don''t be like that, the opponent was a God realm entity! I was afraid for your safety!" "You cheeky bastard! Afraid for my safety? Your ass was just too excited to exchange blows with him that you ended up hurling me out of your way! Come here, I just want to talk..." "Calm down Addi! Calm down! Deep breaths, wait no, no! Why are you bringing out the saber?!" "Oh, I just want to talk." Replied Addi with a friendly smile that sent shivers down Omis''s spine. "Wait, you guys fought a God ranked general?" Asked Ron with a serious expression causing Addi to stop in his tracks as he was about to hit Omis giving him the perfect opportunity to teleport away and next to Ron as he replied. "Yes, brother Ron! I was ready to sacrifice myself to save Addi over here!" Said Omis as he dramatically pointed at Addi before continuing while shaking his head. "But he..." he paused to take a deep breath. "He doesn''t appreciate my sacrifice! I mean Look at him!" He pointed at Addi who still held the saber with a stunned expression on his face. "I exchanged blows with a God realm...uh General was it? Yes! God realm general! And this is how he thanks me!" To that Le walked out from behind Ron and stared at Addi with judgmental eyes full of disgust, while Ron looked at him with a slightly disappointed gaze. "You! You! You bastard! You tossed me by the cor!" Angrily replied Addi while pointing at Omis. "It was in the heat of the moment! I was just afraid for your well being." Responded Omis with a face full of pain. "Tsk, tsk, tsk." clicking her tongue, Le floated in the air before adding. "I mean, I always knew you were a big bully, but to be this shameless. Tsk, tsk, tsk." She said while shaking her head in disapproval. Taking a deep breath to calm himself, Addi looked at Omis and spoke. "You dare say you threw me away because you were afraid for my safety when you are a God realm yourself?" "Oh?" hearing that Ron and Le turned to look at Omis with a newfound surprise. "No wonder I wasn''t able to tell your realm, turns out big brother is very strong!" Said, Le as she threw herself towards Omis who was forced to grab her as she fell down from the sky. "Uh-huh." Looking at Le who was smiling a perverted smile in his arms while burying her head in his chest, Omis was able to ''see'' that she was ate-stage Golden Immortal, close to breaking through the Immortal venerable realm. Turning his attention to Ron who was watching him in curiosity, Omis was surprised to see that he had already reached the middle stages of the Immortal venerable one small stage below Addi. Omis then put Le down to her feet causing her to let out a dissatisfied harrumph before asking. "Addi, I forgot to ask, but you also did not mention this before. How many God realm cultivators had survived after the war?" Hearing his question both Ron and Le turned to look at Addi in surprise before Ron asked. "You didn''t tell him?" "Wait he just awakened, didn''t he?" Asked Le before turning to look at Omis with aplicated expression filled with pity. "Yes, he had just awakened..." replied Addi with a sigh. Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Seeing the sudden change in the mood after his question gave Omis a bad feeling in his stomach, he turned towards Addi with a questioning gaze before asking. "Mind exining?" Letting a sigh, Addi replied. "Let''s first get somewhere morefortable." Hearing that Le jumped up and down enthusiastically before adding. "Yay! Are we going to the city? Yes? Of course, we going to the city!" She asked and replied with a voice full of excitement as she kept dancing in the air above the cliff. "City?" Asked Omis confused. "Here in the underworld?" Smiling, Ron tapped his shoulder before answering. "Things have long since changed. The underworld is not as you may have remembered it to be." "What is that supposed to mean?" Muttered Omis visibly confused even more. "Let''s go, you''ll understand once you see it yourself," responded Addi as he took flight followed by Ley and Ron before Omis let out a sigh and finally joined them. The group soon made their way across the underworld''s dark sky, four beams of light illuminating it. As they flew across the sky, Omis''s divine sense was unleashed as he swept the entire area surrounding them in curiosity. The underworld was indeed different then he remembered it to be, It was more barren than before... The underworld from the game was an entire ne filled with all sorts of wonders, from spirit pounds and rivers to trees that were thousands of years old, it was certainly very diverse before. Yet now, looking at the rocky ne below him, the random bursts of fire, and the extremely hot temperature, Omis found himself wondering, what exactly happened that caused such drastic change? Was it the death of the God Makesis or the disappearance of Krumona his sister, or was it both? Is it because of their absence that the Underworld ended up looking like a real Hell? Or is there some other reason he didn''t know? Scratching his head, Omis let out a tired sigh. His questions seemed to be growing more and more yet the answers were yet to be found. He turned his head to look at Addi who flying next to him them Ron before his eyes fell on Ley who seemed to be the only one that was enjoying herself as she danced across the sky, gracefully spinning around them. As Omis was deep in his thoughts, Le''s voice soon brought him back to reality as she eximed excitedly. "We are here! Look! Look! You can see it! The city!" She said as she moved closer to him before grabbing his hand and speeding forward even faster, causing Addi to just shake his head while Ron smiled lightly. Omis on the other hand was dumbfounded as his jaw hung wide open. Right there in the distance, was the so-called city. Pirs of rocks pierced through the sky almost reaching the ceiling of the underworld. Theyid there almost resembling a real-world city? The pirs were made of ck rocks found across the ne, some small others enormously tall. There were four that stood a shoulder above the rest in the middle of the city, the materials they were made of were not that of ck rock but of some sort of white shiny ones that seemed to glow a faint white light, gently illuminating the area. As he extended his divine sense across the city, Omis was shocked to find the thousands of celestials all from different levels, the lowest seemed to have a cultivation base of Half-Immortal while the highest was that of Immortal Venerable yet he was not able to sense a lot of those. Moving his divine sense towards the four towers, Omis was quickly faced with barriers that blocked him from prying any further, the level of the formations protecting the pirs was astonishingly that of a God realm expert! "What the..." he muttered in surprise. "Hehe! I knew you''d be surprised!" Grinned Le as she looked at Omis''s bewildered face before she turned to look at Ron. "Ron! Ron! Look, he''s shocked! I told you he''d be shocked!" "Yes, Ley you are once again correct." He replied with a gentle smile "Hehe." As the group quickly approached their destination, they were soon weed by four individuals that stood in the air right outside the city. All four of them were surprisingly God realm entities. From the left was a young man that looked to be in his twenties his face was average and could easily blend in with a crown he had short brown hair and honey-colored eyes. Next to him was another jaw-dropping beauty with silver-colored hair tied in a ponytail, her eyes however seemed to be vacant simr to that of Addi, turning his attention to the person next to her an olddy with long grey hair tired eyes, and a hunched back. Bringing his gaze towards thest person, Omis''s eyes widened as a smile slowly made it''s way to his face. The person was a middle-aged man with dark ck eyes and long raven hair that flew freely behind his back, an easy-going smile was stered on his face as he noticed Omis. As the group came closer, the brown-haired young man moved to the front and intercepted Ley and Omis before asking in an extremely proud tone. "Stop! Who are you and what''s your purpose ining to ''The Immortal''?" Ignoring him, Omis turned his head to Ley before asking. " ''The Immortal?'' really?" Hearing that, Le scratched her cheek as she let out an awkwardugh. "Don''t ask me I had no part in choosing that stupid name." Seeing thempletely ignore him, the brown-haired man''s expression turned into an extremely dark one as his aura soared to the sky. "You dare ignore me!" He growled. Turning his gaze towards him, Omis raised his eyebrow at the hostility shown to him before he looked at the ck-haired middle-aged man and pointed at the young man that seemed ready to rip him to shreds. "One of yours?" You! You dare address the Imperial master with such tone!" Hearing Omis talk so casually, the brown-haired man flipped as he summoned his flying sword. *SLAP* The sound of the ck-haired middle-aged man pping the back of his head made everyone present turn their eyes in surprise, the olddy''s tired gaze turned sharp as her back straightened. "Stand down Li. This one over here is one of the Originals." Hearing that Li''s expression visibly paled as he looked at Omis before quickly putting his sword back to his spacial storage. The silver-haired beauty also seemed to be surprised as she nced at Omis in curiosity while the olddy''s face hardened. "I-I apologize for my rudeness! I did not know your esteemed self was an original!" He said as he hurriedly bowed his head. "Original?" muttered Omis before he turned to nce at Addi who had an enigmatic smile on his face. "Well, well, nice of you to finally join us Omis." Grinned the ck-haired man. Letting out a smirk, Omis replied. "Good to see you too Tizzy." "Come, I''m sure you have a lot of questions." Said Tizzy with a smile as he flew towards one of the white towers in the middle of the city followed by Omis and the rest of the group. Flying above the ground, Omis was able to make out a number of below Ascension cultivators which only served to make him more curious. The weather here was extremely unsuitable for none-celestials yet here they were. Looking at Tizzy''s back then at Addi who was flying next to him, Omis once again found himself with even more questions and no answers. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Flying towards the tower, the group soon reached the teau shaped peak before descending. Tizzy casually stepped inside the only door there followed by Li, the silver-haired beauty, and the olddy. "Wow! I can''t believe we are actually in the Imperial master''s tower!" Said, Le excitedly as she kept ncing around left and right. Ron was moreposed on the other hand while Addi seemed to be strolling in his backyard. Walking inside the door, Omis was greeted with a long corridor that held dozens of armed guards with medieval-style knight armors that seemed out of ce for their current world, they were all situated on the left and right sides of the hallway as they stood unmoving. As the group passed by them, Le was unable to contain her curiosity as she kept jumping around between them while observing them with interest. "Wow~ so these are the famed ''Underworld Knights''!" Turning his head to Addi, Omis asked with a deadpan expression. "Really? Who''s making up these names?" Shrugging his shoulders Addi answered back. "Don''t look at me." He then pointed with his head towards Tizzy. "Huh, figures." Nodded Omis in understanding. The group continued along the long corridor before eventually reaching arge luxurious golden door with all sorts of carvings that decorated it, scenes of celestials locked in battle against what looked to Omis like the Hive''s minions. The battle was extremely detailed and vivid as it gave off an intense aura preventing one from looking at it for too long yet for Omis that did not pose any problem as he observed it in curiosity. Two guards stood at each side of the door, seeing Tizzy and the group arrive made them give a quick military salute before therge door opened with a creak. As Tizzy proceeded inside, Le momentarily halted as she looked at the battle scene on the door, aplicated look on her face. Her usual cheerful disposition nowhere to be seen as a faint trace of extreme bloodlust escaped from her eyes. *Pat* Patting her head, Ron spoke with a sigh. "Come on kiddo." Giving the carvings onest nce Le harrumphed before she turned to follow after the group. "Who are you calling kiddo?" She growled with a frosty gaze. "Haha, sorry, sorry." Laughed Ron as he waved her off. Seeing the entire scene y out made Omis even more interested in what exactly happened in the years before he had ''Awakened''. Once inside the room, the group was greeted by a surprisingly small and cozy office room. A wooden desk was situated in the middle with two chairs in front of it, behind it was a huge window that took up the entire wall as it overlooked the city below. To the left, arge bookcase was ced as a small table for two was arranged in front of it, while the right side held a lone couch, above it was a painting of a middle-aged man with ady smiling by his side. "Li, Eva, leave us." Said Tizzy as he walked towards the desk before sitting down with a thud. Giving a deep bow Li and the silver-haired beauty Eva left the room leaving the olddy behind alongside Ron, Le, and Addi. Omis looked at them leave as the door closed behind them before briefly casting a nce at the olddy. "Ah, don''t mind her, this is Muriel she is my assistant." Added Tizzy while pointing at the Olddy who gave a gracious bow. "Hmm..." Nodded Omis. "Please sit, you too gentleman, youngdy." Continued Tizzy. Grabbing both Ron and Le by the shoulders Addi replied. "It''s okay, I''ll be back. Come you two, let''s give them some privacy." "Eh? But the Imperial Master invited us to stay!" "Just shut up brat and move out," growled Addi as he dragged her outside followed by Ron who gave a quick bow before closing the door. "Well then, now that we finally have some privacy." Grinned Tizzy. "Been a while my friend." Smiled Omis. "Indeed it has." "I see you are doing quite well for yourself." Said Omis as he dramatically pointed at his surroundings. Waving him off Tizzy replied. "Nothing worth mentioning." Turning his head to look at Tizzy straight in the eyes, Omis''s gaze hardened as he asked. "So are you nning to tell me what''s going anytime soon?" Letting out a sigh, Tizzy opened his desk drawer and brought out a bottle of wine and two sses. *Pop* As he opened the bottle the room was quickly washed in a strong aroma of alcohol. He then poured one ss for him and one for Omis before speaking. "Where should I start, I''m sure Addi told you about the basics?" "Basics?" Asked Omis. "You know, how we all transmigrated over here no memories whatsoever, the Hive attacking the Heavens, the general situation." Nodding in confirmation Omis replied. "Yes, that I know." "Well you see my friend since you are a God realm as well it''s only natural for you to know this. During the battle, me, your guild master, and the other three God realm cultivators had to hold down ten God realm opponents! Ten!" "Hold up, now listen Tizzy, I''m not saying I don''t believe you, I know you are strong I remember how your guild was closely tied in power to ours, and I more then anyone know how strong our boss was as well, but five of you again ten other God realms? No matter how I look at it it would have been a massacre." Nodding in acknowledgment Tizzy answered back. "Now, now just wait. You do have a point, but that''s where It gets interesting, the Hive''s minions all had lower prowess than us." "Well there are differences even in each realm still shouldn''t make a big change considering they had double your numbers." "Oh but it does! Muriel,e here." called Tizzy to the olddy who came over next to him with a respectful expression on her face. "Be a dear and unleash your cultivation base for Omis would you." He asked with a smile. Nodding in response, Muriel closed her eyes as she pushed her Qi outside of her body unleashing her cultivation base her control over her powers was extremely great that she was able to prevent her Qi from running rampant and destroying the room. "Impressive." Praised Omis. "Yes, Muriel over here is a third stage God cultivator." "Third stage?" "Indeed, I assume you had just broken through not long ago correct?" Omis nodded in reply. "You see, the God realm is a bit different. There are ten known stages in total yet no one seems to have reached that final realm. A third stage God like Muriel over here is already considered to be at the peak." "So then that would mean I am a first stage, God?" Asked Omis confused. "That would be correct but not entirely so." "Exin." Bluntly responded Omis. "You see ''we'' and by that I mean us Transmigrators are regarded as the Originals. A first rank God Original has the power of a normal fourth rank!" "Huh?" "To put it into simpler terms, a first rank original equals to a normal fourth rank, a second rank Original equals to a normal fifth rank, and so on." "So what you are saying is us ''yers'' are inherently more powerful than the ''locals''?" *p* pping his hands with a wide smile Tizzy replied. "Yes!" "This entire thing just got way more confusing." Muttered Omis as he rubbed the bridge of his nose with a sigh. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 "Wait, wait, slow down Tizzy. You lost there for a second." Letting out a tired sigh, Tizzy replied. "I''m already exining everything in an extremely simple manner!" "I know, I know. understand for the most part, but you see, you still didn''t exin why pre-ascension cultivators are running around in the ''Underworld'' like it''s the damn Mortal realm!" "Ah, that!" "Yes, that.." "Well, that''s easy. You see after the Heavens fall, the surviving ''Original'' celestials fled to the ''Underworld'' and created what you see around you." Replied Tizzy as he stood facing the giant window behind him before pointing at the scene of the bustling city below. "Hmm." Nodding, Omis remained silent as he waited for Tizzy to continue speaking. "Coming down here, they were not all alone. Some brought their surviving sect members, others brought their disciples and we eventually created this small safe haven for us." "Now the pre-ascension cultivators you see here are the fruit of both an ''Original'' Celestial and a normal oneing together." Smiled Tizzy. "I see, but even the child of celestials is born mortal and shouldn''t be able to survive here. Said Omis confused. Remember how I said that Originals are innately stronger? Yes. Our descendants inherit a bit of that strength, their bodies are way stronger than mere mortals which allow them to survive, and which in turn allows us to strive! Replied Tizzy. I got the basic gist of things right now. Nodded Omis in understanding. Great! Now that we got that out of the way lets first give you a proper tour around the city! Said Tizzy as he pushed Omis towards the door. Wait a damn minute Tizzy! Whats with the hurry? Asked Omis as he squinted his eyes in suspicion. Eh? Nothing! What are you talking about? Come on, youll love the food! And wine! Oh the Wine, Omis! Said Tizzy with a smile. Removing Tizzys hand from his shoulder, Omis paused as he looked at him in the eyes. Tizzy, stop I still didnt ask all my questions. Cant that wait? I mean you already know almost everything! No Tizzy! I dont know shit! Angrily replied Omis as he hit the wall with his fist causing the entire tower to shake, before taking a deep breath to calm himself down. Tizzy, dont lie to me. What are you hiding? He asked. Letting out a bitter smile Tizzy turned towards Muriel before giving her a nod, she responded with a respectful bow to both him and Omis before taking her leave and closing the door behind her. *ng* As the door closed behind, Tizzy casually moved to stand in front of the painting above the couch before he began speaking. Do you know who this person is Omis? He asked. Turning his head towards the painting confused, Omis was unable to recognize the middle-aged man and Lady on it. No, I do not. Thats me, or would it be more appropriate if I said was me? Responded Tizzy with an emotional sigh. You? Yes, thats the real me as some would call it, but if Im being frank with you, I dont know what is real and what is not anymore. You mean you remember your past life?! Asked Omis with a gasp. Ignoring his question, Tizzy moved closer to the painting and gently caressed thedys face with affection a small sad smile making its way on his face. This was my wife, pretty isnt she? Wellpared to most of the celestials one would consider her as average, Ill be damned even I wasnt that good looking Haha!ughed Tizzy yet Omis could make out a tinge of sadness hidden behind thatugh. Tizzy... You will remember your past life Omis, slowly but surely, I just hope that you will be able to retain yourself when the timees. Added Tizzy in an extremely serious tone. I-Im not sure I understand? Turning his head to look at Omis, Tizzy gaze seemed to pierce right through his soul as he spoke. Theres a reason why Im the only surviving Original God Omis. Gulping down, Omis remained silent as he waited for him to continue. You see when you break into the God realm, you regain a fragmented memory from your past, yet ites with a price Im sure you experienced it. I-I think so? Nodding Tizzy continued, Thats the first rank, after each breakthrough you regain another fragment however the price bes higher each time do you understand? Yes...So the others? Shaking his head Tizzy replied with a solemn expression. We lost three in the war, I and your Boss survived, he was strong really strong Omis...He breezed through the ranks a real monster really, heh~ Chuckled Tizzy bitterly. Yet when he broke through the sixth rank, something broke him and he lost control... You mean you? Shaking his head Tizzy replied with a sigh. No, I didnt kill him...No one could match his strength. He took his own life... But why? The boss is not someone to just give up and kill himself! Replied Omis, refusing to believe what Tizzy had told him. I wish I was lying, I really do but Its the truth, whatever he found out when he broke through that sixth realm was enough to break him and make him give up on everything. Ever since him I haven''t long since repressed my cultivation base at the fourth rank. Said Tizzy as he raised his hands in front of his face, Omis could see that they were shaking. Turning to look at Omis he continued. Im afraid, I have been living in constant fear for thousands of years now, fear of knowing the truth. Am I weak Omis? Arent I pathetic for choosing to remain at the fourth rank instead of continuing on? Looking at Tizzys pained eyes Omis felt his chest tighten as he struggled to reply. Grabbing Tizzy by the shoulders he spoke. No! we all may be Gods yet we at the end of the day we are still gued by our emotions, its only natural to feel fear Tizzy, that simply means you are still alive! Letting out a bitter chuckle Tizzy turned to look at the window his gaze turning distant as he responded. That may be true, yet I still find myself envious of your bosss courage. I wish I had the guts to continue, to seek the unknown *sigh* yet now he is gone and only I remain... Does Addi know about all this? Asked Omis. Nodding in reply, Tizzy responded. Any original that reaches the Immortal Venerable is summoned here where I exin the entire situation to them, should they choose to not risk it and remain at their stage or try out their luck to breakthrough the God realm is ultimately up to them. You bastard...Why were you afraid of telling me. Silently muttered Omis as he thought back to when he first met Addi when he awakened. Now you know. Do you continue forward? Or live out your life as an Immortal without risking it. The choice is yours. Said Tizzy. Thank you Tizzy... *sigh* Dont mention it, lets go get some drinks heaven knows I need one. So do I my friend, so do I... Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Walking down the busy street, Omis eyes wandered left and right as he observed the people and buildings in curiosity. He felt more like a tourist than anything else as he followed Tizzy around who asionally pointed at some interesting ces and introduced him to them. Along the way, Omis''s figure got a lot of curious nces from the local popce, especially thedies yet seeing Tizzy the Imperial master himself showing him around was enough to keep everyone away as they merely peeked at him in interest. "Here we are! The finest bar in all the ''Underworld''!" Said Tizzy with pride as the duo stopped at the edge of the city. In front of them was a small tavern with chairs and tables outside, it''s wooden door hung open as Omis was able to see how busy the tavern was. All the tables outside were upied, yet as he followed Tizzy inside, drunk cultivators raised their cups with respect to the ''Imperial master'' who had just walked it. "Long live the Master!" "May your reign continue for thousands of years!" "The master himself came?! Drinks on me tonight boys!" "Woohoo!" Excited shouts of admiration and praise washed over the tavern as the mood turned into a joyous one, Tizzy merely gave them all a light smile as he nodded his head in acknowledgment. "You sure are popr, eh?" Smirked Omis as he pped Tizzy''s back. "Haha, you''ll have your chance don''t worry." He grinned back and retorted. Raising his hands Omis responded in dismissal. "Eh? I''ll pass, It sounds more of a pain than anything." "Haha~" Laughing in response, Tizzy simply shook his head as he led Omis to the second floor. "It''s quite empty here." Remarked Omis as he nced around the second floor. "Yes, no one bellow the Immortal Venerable stage is allowed here." Said Tizzy as he made his way towards a table at the corner of the floor. "Hmm." Omis followed him as he also sat himself down. Soon Ron''s figure appeared as he walked towards them with a smile, Omis noticed something strange as the middle-aged man was wearing an apron. "Pleasure to have you here again Master Tizzy." he said. "It''s been a while since Ist tasted some of that ''Demon Wine'' specialty of yours. Bring a bottle for us." Giving a light bow, Ron looked at Omis with an amicable smile before taking his leave downstairs. "So Ron is the owner?" Asked Omis. "En, he is the best Wine master in this cursednd. Hell, he is probably the best in the entire three realms." Chuckling, Omis replied. "I once knew someone that would have disagreed with that im." "Heh, Crow. That stingy bastard." Clicking his tongue Tizzy responded. "Haha! Aye, as stingy as he was, his wine was definitely unrivaled." "Eh, i''ll give Ron a couple of thousand years and he''ll probably catch up to that bastard." "*Sigh* you wouldn''t happen to know what happened to him?" Asked Omis. Shaking his head, Tizzy replied. "I am afraid not, we were not fighting on the same battlefield." Before Omis could say anything, Ron arrived with a jar of wine. The jar was a blood-red colored one as he set in on the table. "Enjoy!" He said before turning around and taking his leave. Seeing the jar, Tizzy''s eyes seemed to shine with happiness as he hurriedly removed its the lid, a strong wine aroma washed over the duo making them momentarily halt as they basked in it. "That''s a good wine." "En, wait until you taste it! It may not be as good as Crow''s but it sure beats anything that''s currently around!" Said Tizzy as he poured a cup for Omis before filling his as well. *ng* The pair touched cups before drinking. A shade of red making it''s way to Omis''s face. "Ah, Tizzy." "Yes?" He asked as he set down his cup that was already empty. "About my sect, you-you wouldn''t happen to know what happened would you?" Inquired Omis, half expecting the answer. "Your sect...I know that they chose to remain in your mountain waiting for your return, but some of your main disciples ended up having to join the fight, I think one of them was called uhh what was it again?" Said Tizzy as he grabbed the bridge of his nose trying to recall. "Lu Lu?" Asked Omis excitedly, any sort of information was already greatly appreciated. "Yes! That one! A brave little girl that one, wasn''t she your direct disciple?" "Yes..." Replied Omis gloomily. "Oh, I''m sorry." Sensing the change in mood Tizzy hurriedly apologized before filled his cup. Letting out a sad smile Omis replied. "It''s okay, I don''t believe that she''d die so easily, i''m sure she''s out there somewhere." "Eh? What do you mean out there somewhere?" Asked Tizzy confused. "Means I don''t believe she''s dead?" "No, no, I mean can you can still ''feel'' her link?" He asked. "Wait link? Addi didn''t mention anything about a link?" Said Omis confused. Facepalming, Tizzy continued. "No wonder Addi didn''t, he never had any direct disciples, to begin with!" "Oh?" "Listen, do you remember when you first epted her as your disciple, the ''game'' had a requirement, you had to offer her an item that represents her status as your disciple and yours as her master, correct?" "Yes!" "If she is still alive and holding on to that item you should be able to tell her general location, and if the heavens forbid she passed away the item will be broken." Hearing that, Omis''s brain went into overdrive as he hurriedly pulled out a small ck and white amulet from his spacial storage. The amulet had a faint purple link extending from It towards the ceiling, using his divine sense, Omis was able to ''see'' that the thin thread was extending up the ''Underworld''s'' ceiling towards a different realm! Pushing his chair back, Omis abruptly stood up as he shouted. "I can see it!" Grinning, Tizzy downed another cup before speaking. "That my friend, would mean that you''re little disciple is still alive." Taking a deep breath, Omis hurriedly pulled out more items from his storage before his expression quickly turned gloomy. "They are all dead...all but Lu Lu..." Raising his head Omis''s gaze seemed to prate through the ceiling and beyond the realm itself as he gazed at the direction where the purple thread was pointing at. "I have to bring her back!" He said with resolution as his hand tightly held into the amulet. "Woah there, calm down now Omis. You said that it leads to another realm, so it''s either the mortal or heavenly one which is both too dangerous for you to go alone." "I can''t just leave here there Tizzy, I don''t know why but It feels like I''m leaving...like I''m leaving my child!" "*sigh* I know, trust me I know, I''m not telling you to leave her just wait, the raids are almost upon us if so we can help you find her if she''s in the Heavenly realm if not then i''ll send Addi and Le with you to the mortal realm to look for her, okay?" "But..." "Omis, she survived thousands of years by herself already what are a few more weeks!" sternly replied Tizzy, causing Omis to sit back down with a sigh before he downed his own cup. Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Finishing the wine jar, Omis and Tizzy made their way back to Tizzy''s tower on foot while enjoying the city sites, while it was not as pretty nor colorful the ''immortal'' still had its charm. As the duo reached the tower''s giant door, two guards spotted them before they hurriedly gave a military salute to which Tizzy gave a slight nod. "Now that I think about it we need to get you your own tower as well!" He said as he turned to look at Omis. "Hmm? Do you mean one of these?" Replied Omis while pointing at the four white towers with his chin. "Yes! As the fifth God realm cultivator and an ''Original'' at that, you definitely need one!" Looking at the area surrounding Tizzy''s tower Omis was able to see that three of the four towers were ced surrounding Tizzy''s as if they were protecting it. "Where would I ce it?" Asked Omis in curiosity, having a little ce to call home sounded nice. ''Well, technically not so little.'' Omis chuckled as he looked at the giant skyscraper in front of him. "We can build it right next to mine!" Answered Tizzy with a voice full of enthusiasm. "Wait where did you say Addi''s dwelling was?" Asked Omis suddenly recalling his friend. "Ah, Addi..." --------------------------------------------------- A few hundred miles away from the ''immortal'' city, was a huge mountain range that surrounded a vastvake, surprisingly all sorts of strange creatures could be seen swimming in theke of fire. At the foot of a certain mountain was a small cottage made of white shiny rocks that seemed to almost illuminate the area surrounding it. A distance away from the shack was Addi who sat down cross-legged on a rock, a fishing rod in hand. Both of his eyes were closed as his body seemed to asionally blur as if it did not exist on the same ne. *WOOSH* Suddenly a beam of golden light appeared in the sky making its way towards him before itnded in front of the little cottage. "Oh, so this is where you stay." Said Omis as the golden light disappeared revealing his figure. He walked around the hut with interest as he observed it before asionally tapping it with his finger before nodding and making his way down towards Addi who was sitting near theva. "Damn it Addi, it''s boiling hot in here," Omisined as he sat down next to Addi who still had his eyes closed unmoving. "You little bastard, you know you could have just told me everything right?" Said Omis, his eyes staring at thevake in front, hearing that Addi''s body suddenly trembled yet his eyes remained closed as he refrained from speaking. Letting out a sigh, Omis raised his head towards the gloomy ceiling of the ''Underworld'' before speaking. "To be honest Addi, I don''t know what to do. I don''t know if I have the courage to do what the boss did and attempt to break through the next stage...or if I should just continue living as a first stage God..." To that, Addi who had his eyes closed all along sudden open them, his white eyes seemed unfocused for a second as he spoke. "It took me thousands of years to find that courage, I think meeting you was the final push that I needed." Turning to look at his friend, Omis asked confused. "Wait, Addi you mean?" Nodding, Addi answered back. "I''m going to attempt breaking through the God realm." Gulping down, Omis was momentarily unable to find anything to say. Addi continued speaking as he stared at the distance with aplicated expression. "Take your time my brother, there is no need to rush. Give it a few hundred years at least, if anything time Is one thing we have." He chuckled bitterly. "If you say that, then why would you risk it? You are, no we are Immortals! Why would you seek death with your own hands? Isn''t it better to continue living?" Asked Omis. Letting out another bitter chuckle, Addi answered. "Heh, continue living? What''s the point of eternity if it''s spent alone? What''s the point of living if it''s only to suffer?" "You are not alone Addi, not anymore!" retorted Omis. Smiling, Addi pped Omis''s shoulder before speaking. "Getting all sentimental on me now eh?" "Shut up." Turning to look at theva below, Addi continued. "*sigh* Thank you brother, really. But I have already made up my mind, some people can ignore the unknown, they can continue living peacefully. I envy them really, as they say, ignorance is a bliss, but I...I don''t have that luxury anymore, not after Lana...I need to know Omis, I need to know, I can''t let it go, her face still haunts me after thousands of years! I can''t forget her nor can I forget the name she muttered before she died, I have to know!" He said as a tinge of madness seemed to take over his eyes before he forcefully calmed himself down. "Addi...I-I don''t want you to do this..." Said Omis with a gloomy expression. Smiling, Addi responded. "I''m not going to kick the bucket just yet Omis, don''t jinx it!" He grinned, yet Omis''s expression remained grim. Standing up, Addi wiped the dust off his robe before speaking. "Bah! Enough about such depression subjects, why did youe here I thought I told Tizzy to let you know that''ll be back to the city." Following after him, Omis stood up as well before using his Qi to clean his his robes. "I was just curious about your little abode." He said as he pointed at the little white house a distance away from them. "Oh ya? It''s nice, isn''t it?" Asked Addi as he walked over to the little house with pride in his eyes. "I made It myself, out of the finest ''Death rocks'' in all of the ''Underworld''!" "It''s shit Addi..." Omis bluntly replied with a deadpan expression. "Y-you bastard! What do you mean it''s shit?! Do you have any idea how long it took me to find these things and then assemble them? This lovely baby over here can survive a rank three God realm attack!" he said as he patted the side of the wall with pride. "Addi, it''s literally uneven. And it''s ugly...Did you see Tizzy''s tower? Now that''s an abode worthy of a God, but this?" Answered Omis as he pointed at the little house with disappointment. "Bah! That shy bastard and his tower, I prefer my peace and quiet, this right here is more than enough for me. Plus I''d love to see you try and make one, heh!" Said Addi with a smirk. "Oh please how hard could it be. In fact, i''ll build a giant tower right next to your little shack over here just to show you." Grinning Addi replied, "Sure, I can''t wait to see how that goes." "Oh you''ll see, but you need to show me where I can get these ''Death stones'' from." "I''ll take you after the raids." "The raids?" "Yes, against the hive bastards. I didn''t join thest raid, but now that you are here perhaps things will get more interesting this time!" Smiled Addi. "When are we leaving? Because Tizzy said a few weeks but didn''t specify when exactly." Asked Omis. "Why are you so eager? You just arrived." "Lu Lu..." "What about her?" "She''s alive..." "Well i''ll be damned. Alright, let us go check with Tizzy to move the time of the raids forward." Said Addi, to which Omis nodded in reply before the duo turned into two beams of light that flew into the distance. Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Two flying golden beams of light streaked across the ''Underworld''s'' sky towards the ''Immortal'' city. "How many people usually join on these raids Addi?" Asked Omis as he sent a message to Addi using his divine sense. "Hmm, usually two of the God realm cultivators go, while Tizzy the ''Original'' stays to hold the fort, no one under the Golden Immortal realm is allowed to join." "Is it mandatory to join or?" Asked Omis. "No, it''s not an obligation. If one does not wish to join they can simply stay behind." Answered back Addi. "Interesting." "Just wait, Tizzy will exin all the boring details." "En." The duo continued their flight towards the city, before finally being able to see it in the distance, yet something was obviously wrong as Omis extended his divine sense to scan the surroundings, the mood seemed to be tense as various cultivators could be seen flying around all armed. "What the?" Omis muttered Addi on the other hand had a solemn expression on his face as he frowned. Landing in front of Tizzy''s tower the duo found him barking orders to his army of knights that was stationed outside of the tower, a murderous aura floating in the air. "Attack squad!" "Ready, sir!" "Range squad!" "Ready, sir!" "Defenders!" "Ready, sir!" "To your positions!" Shouted Tizzy, failing to notice Omis and Addi that just arrived. "For the Immortal! And the Imperial Master!" Shouted the troops with thundering voices as their auras pierced towards the sky, they then all simultaneously hit their fists to the left side of their chest in a military salute before moving out in an orderly manner. As the troops made their way to their positions, Tizzy nodded in approval as he turned around finally catching sight of both Omis and Addi. "Ah, just the people I was looking for! Come quickly!" He said not allowing to argue before he walked inside his tower, Omis and Addi following suit after him. Once inside, Omis discovered that the tower was now empty from any guards as it seemed that Tizzy had mobilized all of his prized knights. He then quickly led them to a different room this time, arge one with a long table in the middle, a luxurious chandelier hung low above it to both sides the walls were switched with massive windows that allowed one to see the view of the busy city below. A row of maids stood waiting by the side of the table, as Tizzy made his way to the head position one of the maids swiftly moved and pulled his chair allowing him to sit down. "Please sit." He said as he pointed at the chairs to his left and right. Omis and Addi simply nodded and made their way over as two maids quickly followed after them and pulled their chairs gracefully before retreating next to the walls. "What''s going on? I barely left not long ago." Asked Omis confused. "Is it them?" Asked Addi with a frown to which Tizzy simply answered with a solemn nod. "Them? The Hive?" Inquired Omis even more perplexed than before. "No, the Hive and their minions can''t set foot in the ''Underworld'' for some reason. This is something worse." Said Tizzy in a very serious tone. "What the hell could be worse than the Hive?!" "The Hunters." Replied Addi. Staring at him nkly, Omis unconsciously asked again. "The what now?" "The Hunters, they are a bunch of cultivators gone rogue that asionallyunch their attacks against the city." Exined Tizzy. "That doesn''t really sound as bad as you make it seem though?" Asked Omis. "They are all ''Originals'' that lost their fucking minds!" Spat Addi in disgust. "Lost their minds trying to break through the realms?" "En, now they preach about how everyone is blind and that they will help us open our eyes to the truth of our existence." Said Tizzy. "A bunch of damn lunatics is what they are." Added Addi in contempt. "I still don''t understand what''s the problem, we have the advantage of numbers right?" Asked Omis. Shaking his head, Tizzy spoke. "We may have the numbers, but they are way more experienced than us, while we do asionally go on raids, these bastards are always attacking the Heavens non-stop!" "Doesn''t that mean we have the same goal and amon enemy?" Interrupting, Addi spoke. "No, they despise us. They think that one should never stop his cultivation and must follow the ''n'' or whatever the fuck they call it to unlock all of our memories, anyone that refuses is deemed a failure to the ''n'' and is killed." "What the hell guys! Don''t you think that this is the type of information I should know about without me needing to ask?!" Shouted Omis. Letting out a sigh, Tizzy replied. "It''s been at least a few thousand years since theyst attacked. We dealt a heavy blow to them at the time and they went into hiding, over the years we would asionallye across a few of their numbers fighting the Hive minions in Heavens but they would always retreat after seeing us. I didn''t think they''d be so brave toe knocking at our doors once more, they must be very confident to finallye our of their hiding." "Tch, I hoped they would have just died in their shit holes and spared us the trouble." grunted Addi. "Good thing you guys came back at a perfect time!" Smiled Tizzy, it was then that suddenly a loud booming voice was heard all across the city. "WE HAVE COME TO ENLIGHTEN YOU! OPEN YOUR DOORS AND ACCEPT THE MASTERS!" Yelled an extremely old man from the air above the city, his body that seemed to be on the verge of falling as his skin was almost all mummified donned a purple Daoist robe, a bizarre star-shaped symbol shone brightly in the middle of his forehead as he iled both of his hands frantically. Shockingly his cultivation seemed to be that of a God realm cultivator! Suddenly behind him arge portal seemed to tear the void open as it emerged causing cracks in the air to appear. Countless cultivators abruptly appeared from the said portal, all carrying the same star-shaped symbol on their foreheads. *WOOSH* Three small tears quickly appeared facing the old man in the distance as Omis, Addi, and Tizzy appeared followed by more cracks in the air as Muriel, Li, and Eva also emerged after which Ron and Le were thest arrivals. Bold of you toe seeking your own death Purple Ghost. Harrumphed Tizzy. Why bother talking to the damn bastard? He just broke through the God realm and is feeling lucky, It so happens that Its also been a while since Ist slew a God! Said Addi as he gave a toothy grin full of blood lust, his trusty spear suddenly appearing in his left hand as it seemed to almost merge with the space surrounding it. Hmph! Ignorant heretics, the masters shall forgive you if you only follow the n be grateful I came to help guide you! Can I skin them? Please, Ron! Please! Look at how many there are! I can at least keep a few yes? Asked Le as she licked her lips seductively yet when Omis saw her face a shiver ran down his spine. Enough talk, raise the barriers! Shouted Tizzy as a jet ck knight armor suddenly appeared over his cultivator''s robes. Hearing his orders a giant dome-shaped blue shield materialized above the city in preparation against the uing battle. Chapter 57 Chapter 57 As the blue shield rose, troops from the ''Underworld Knights'' defense squad positioned themselves at the edge of the city while the attack squad members moved in an orderly matter outside the shields before taking formation. Purple ghost watched the entire scene below with a sneer before speaking. "So be it, death it is." Raising his shivered old arm towards the sky, a saber appeared in his head out of thin air as he yelled. "For the ''n''! Kill them my brothers, my sisters!" Behind him, the group of ''Hunters'' let out a cry full of excitement causing the air itself to crack ring back at them with an icy cold gaze, Tizzy summoned his helmet as it hides his facepletely before bringing out a giant cracked hammer from his spacial storage. "Men! For freedom!" He yelled before his body turned into a blur as he teleported towards the Purple ghost, bringing his giant Hammer down, his opponent who seemed to be on the verge of death suddenly had his body burn with vitality as his arm muscles bulged before he brought his own saber to counter Tizzy''s attack resulting in a loud boom that caused the sky to open, as the shockwave made most cultivators momentarily halt. *BOOOOOOM* "KILL THE DAMN BASTARDS!" Yelled Addi, as he flew towards the sea of cultivators, seeing that Omis felt his blood boil in excitement. He knew that this was real and that death was also very real yet he found himself unable to hold back the grin that took over his face as he shot after Addi, he quickly drew aplicated pattern with his hands that summoned his trusty ''Immortal killing swords'' that ended up surrounded him while he held his small shield with his left hand. "AHHHH!!" Sounds of the cultivators of both sides shing together sent tremors throughout the realm as the sky seemed to break in half. Addi''s robe was alreadypletely caked in blood as his spear kept dancing in his hand decapitating anyone that dared stand in his way, he was unstoppable with his spear mastery as he did not need to use any spells of sorts as he killed everyone with a deadpan expression on his face. Omis, on the other hand, was grinning. His mind was nk as he let himself loose tearing into his helpless opponents. He controlled his swords with his Qi as he ripped the heads of the ''Hunters'' like a grim reaper. His mind seemed to be clearer than ever, as he was able to sense everything with a newfound translucency. He was able to see the space bend to his left side as an assassin figure d in a scarf stabbed towards him with two twin daggers. ''Slow.'' He thought, time seemed to move slowly as he gracefully dodged the sneak attack before sending his own palm attack in retaliation towards the figures head causing it to explode with a bang. *Boom* The blood sttered everywhere as some drops fell on his face yet he did not seem to mind, no there was no time to think about anything else. Two more figures one man and one woman rushed towards him from above and from below. "Floating Dragon!" "Earth Shatterer!" They both simultaneouslyunched their attacks, a green flood dragon opened it''s mouth letting out a roar that could easily annihtion mortal cultivators followed by a giant ymore that hummed towards Omis in an astonishing speed, yet he could still see it. ''Slow, it''s still too slow.'' Muttered Omis, his eyes could urately predict where the attack wasing from, and all of its weak point. ''So weak.'' He thought to himself, as he willed his swords to pierce through both attacks sessfully breaking them as it caused both the man and female to stumble back coughing blood, yet Omis did not give them any time to recover as his swords dropped down mercilessly robbing them of their heads. Turning his head to his side, Omis could see that Addi was still busy with his onught as no one seemed to be able toe even close to him. Looking at another side of the battlefield, Omis was able to spot Le who had a sadistic grin on her face and a whip in her hand that seemed to be able to attack the very soul of her opponents before stealing them away, Ron was by her side serving as a bodyguard that disposed of anyone that came too close, Omis watched their teamwork in admiration. Raising head, he was able to spot the main fight, Tizzy against Purple Ghost. Their movements were extremely fast, most cultivators gave them a wide space as no one dared interfere in the fight of these two monsters, Omis, however, was not anyone. ''I can see it!'' Tizzy was indeed strong, way stronger than he currently was, and so was Purple Ghost but Omis was still able to follow their movements. At that second, everything and everyone else disappeared from his sight leaving behind the sh between Tizzy and Purple ghost. He unconsciously recalled all of his swords as he drew anotherplicated pattern causing a seal to materialize above the swords forcing them together, a blinding white light momentarily took over before it quickly disappeared leaving behind a single sword, it was an extremely simple two-handed sword yet the aura that seeped out of it was enough to convince anyone that it was anything but normal. Staring at the sword floating in front of him, Omis unconsciously grabbed it as he felt a rush of power wash over him, his Qi was overflowing as a small vortex started to appear around his body. His lips slowly curled upwards as he turned his gaze towards Purple Ghost before he shed at a couple of Immortal venerable cultivators that tried to sneak up on him from behind, there were no shy lights nor was there any loud boom a simple sh and two cultivators with enough power to rule over the entire Mortal realm perished, a single sh caused their bodies to get obliterated leaving nothing behind. The aura that came from the sh was full of power and blood lust that it caused the entire battlefield to momentarily halt as all eyes turned to Omis who held his sword with an extremely savage grin on his face. Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Standing up in the air, Omis cast his gaze at the quiet battlefield. Countless eyes stared back at him with mixed emotions full of fear awe and respect, one fight however only momentarily halted before resuming, Tizzy against Purple Ghost. *BOOOM* Shockwaves from their sh pushed all cultivators away from them, yet Omis stared at them ominously, he brandished his sword and took a deep breath before closing his eyes. His surroundings slowly disappeared, as he rotated his cultivation base. His figure blurred before it merged with his surroundingspletely vanishing from the battlefield. Seeing Omis''s figure disappear, Addi''s stoic expression loosed as he cracked a small grin before moving to another side of the battlefield and continuing his onught. Tizzy and Purple Ghost who were still engaged in their fight were not paying attention to their surroundings, Tizzy''s dark ck Qi looked frightening as it surrounded his knight armor. His figure turned hazy for a second as he left after images behind while shooting towards his opponent, he brought his giant hammer down from his right but it was met with a purple ghost''s saber who deflected it before pointing his finger at him. Unconsciously, Tizzy titled his head to the side dodging the small beam of light that shot out of purple ghost''s finger as it continued towards the ground before exploding with a bang and leaving behind a giant crater on the ground below. Suddenly a small rift opened from under purple ghost as a sword emerged from it aiming at his private parts, causing him to open his eyes wide in shock as he retreated back in reflex. "Who?!" He shouted, yet before he could get a reply another rift opened behind his back from where emerged yet another sword aimed at his head, yet this one''s aura was that of God realm cultivator causing purple ghosts old heart to start beating as he brought out an old brush and waved it at the sword creating a barrier that blocked the attack. Yet before he managed to retreat, Tizzy''s hammer came crashing at his open back causing him to cough blood as he was sent flying in the air straight to Omis who suddenly emerged from the void with a wicked smile, he stabbed his sword with unbelievable speed and precision at Purple ghost''s heart, who astonishing was able to twist his body to avoid getting stabbed in any severe injuries, causing Omis''s sword to stab at his side sending his Qi into his body. It was then that Purple ghost''s body started growing bigger forcing Omis to bring out his sword and retreat leaving behind a gaping wound in his side. "YOU BASTARD! YOU DARE LAY HAND ON THE MASTER''S SERVANT!" He shouted with a crazed expression as his body continued growing bigger and bigger until it became a disgusting round ball of flesh, yet his aura only continued to grow higher and higher. Time seemed to slow to a crawl as Omis saw what was happening, his expression changed as he quickly turned to search for Addi, before spotting him at the edge of the battlefield wreaking havoc in the ''Hunter''s'' ranks. Turning his attention to another side of the messy battleground, Omis was able to see Le and Ron holding their own against multiple enemies. No one seemed to notice what was about to happen but him and Tizzy who had already retreated inside the city shield as he took control over to reinforce it. shing his sword at the air in front of him, Omis quickly jumped into the void before emerging at Le and Ron''s side. They looked back at Omis who suddenly appeared next to them stunned, his hands shot forward grabbing both of their cors before dragging them inside the void portal as their enemies attacks were unable to reach them because the gate closed. At the edge of the battlefield, Omis''s figure appeared once more next to Addi who merely nced at him before shooting inside the void gate as it closed after him. *BOOOOOOOM* Moments after the void gate closed, a tremendous explosion rocked the battleground instantly killing thousands of people, from both sides and sending thousands more with severe injuries. Back inside the city, a void crack opened as Omis''s figure came crashing towards the ground coughing blood, Addi shot right after him as he grabbed him before he hit the ground and gently set him down, Le and Ron were thest toe out, both of their faces were as pale as a sheet. "You idiot! You shouldn''t have held the space alone, I could have helped!" Shouted Addi as he brought out a pill from his storage and fed it to Omis. "Hurry up and meditate, i''ll help you rid your body of the frost energy." He added as Omis sat down in a lotus position with Addi sitting behind him channeling his Qi from his palms unto his back. Le turned her face towards the sky where Tizzy and the three God realm cultivators were positioned as they controlled the barrier so it could continue protecting the city. Bringing his attention back to the city, countless wounded cultivators were littered across the ground, some missing a limb others missing more than just one. Right outside the city was a giant cliff caused by the earlier explosion. "R-Ron, God realm cultivators are scary..." She muttered as she grabbed Ron''s robe. "En, you are once again correct as usual Le." he nodded unconsciously with a solemn expression. *Woosh* With a loud whoosh, Li''s figurended next to the group as he looked towards Omis who was meditating, and Adi who was helping him heal before nodding, he then turned his attention to Le and Ron who both had pale faces before throwing two pills at them, which Ron managed to skilfully catch. "This should help with your injuries." he said before shooting back to the sky. "Thank you." Ron muttered before throwing the pill into his mouth and feeding one to Le. "Ron, a lot of people just died right?" She asked. "En." "A lot of them were our people right?" "En." "D-Did the God realm old man die?" She asked nervously. Ron simply shook his head indicating that he did not know. "It would be for the best if he did, but I doubt it''s that easy." "Ron..." She turned to look at him before continuing. "I''m scared...I don''t want their souls anymore..." Smiling he ruffled her hair before replying. "Silly child, I won''t let anything happen to you." Chapter 59 Chapter 59 "He''sing again!" Shouted Muriel, as her gray hair floated behind in the air. "Eva! Open the teleportation portal and bring the survivors back inside!" Cried out Tizzy. Hearing his order, Eva nodded as suddenly, her listless blind eyes started glowing with a purple glow, she then raised her hands as she started chanting in a strangenguage. " !" As soon as she finished her chant, all of the survivors from Purple Ghost''s explosion had a purple tattoo emerge on their right palm as it started to shine with a purple blur before surrounding their bodies. *WHOOSH* With a loud noise, all of their bodies suddenly flickered out of existence before instantly appearing inside the city shield. "Muriel, take care of the wounded!" Ordered Tizzy. Nodding, she hurriedly flew in the air directly above the city before she began drawingplicated runes in the air with her finger as the letters she drew started glowing green. With a flick of her wrist, she suddenly made the letter explode in a green mist that overtook the entire city,pletely engulfing all those present inside as they could feel their injuries getting healed at an inconceivable speed. With a grunt, Omis opened his eyes as he coughed out ck blood at his side before shaking his head in pain. "How do you feel?" Asked Addi who stood up from behind him. "Like shit..." Heined. *p* "Ouch!" Hitting the back of his head, Addi replied. "You''ll live to see another day, stopining." "Stop pping my head damn it! I''ll go dumb at this rate!" Shouted Omis as he rubbed the back of his head in pain. Seeing the duo''s exchange, Le who was standing at the side let out a small chuckle before turning to Ron to speak. "I never thought the old man could show so much emotion! Are you seeing this Ron?" She asked with a grin. "I am indeed seeing this Le. It is very interesting." He replied with a small tired smile. Growling at them, Addi retorted. "You better take a walk otherwise i''ll show you something that''s really interesting." He said with a dangerous glint in his eyes causing both Le and Ron to hurriedly avert their gazes. *BOOOOOM* The sound of a loud explosion rocked the city''s formation once again, as it interrupted their conversation. Rating his head to the air, Omis was able to spot Li''s figure get sent crashing towards the ground while coughing blood, Tizzy was the only one that managed to hold his position with a loud grunt as a small line of blood escaped his lips. "THE MASTERS WILL NEVER FORGIVE YOU! NEVER! NEVER! YOU FORSOOK ''THE PLAN'' NOW THE PLAN SHALL FORSAKE YOU!" Shrieked Purple Ghost as his figure suddenly appeared right outside of the city formation. His face was disfigured, as he no longer resembled anything remotely human. His face was bloody and full of puss as it seemed to have melted with the only thing that survived being his mouth, he no longer had any eyes nose, or ears, and his purple robe was destroyed as well. "That''s one ugly bastard." Muttered Addi, causing Omis to nod subconsciously in agreement. Surprisingly, Le seemed to look at him with a gaze full of interest rather than disgust as if she had suddenly found an interesting new toy, turning to Ron she asked with a pleading look on her face. "Ron, can I try my researches on him when he loses? Can I? Please~!" Sighing Ron answered, "I thought you said you don''t need their souls anymore Le." Harrumphing, she replied. "Yes, but look at him! He is barely holding on to life, I''m sure I''d find a better use for his soul!" She gave a wicked grin as she started at Purple with a hungry expression on her face. "Are you sure that''s barely holding on to life you brat?" Asked Addi with a solemn look as he pointed at Purple Ghost''s body who started to expand once more. "*Gasp* Ron, I probably don''t need his soul after all!" Replied Le with a gasp as she hurriedly hid behind Rob who''s face held a serious expression. "They won''t hold on any longer! Let''s go!" Shouted Omis as he saw that Tizzy, Eva, and Muriel all had pale faces, Li was still missing after getting sent flying away, before he shot to the air to assist them. "God damn God Realms, why the hell must they all be so hard to fucking kill!" Grumbled Addi as he shot after Omis. Turning his head to look at them, Tizzy''s expression rxed for a second as he spoke. "Great! I never thought I''d be so happy to see Addi''s creepy face so much before!" He said with a wide smile. Ignoring him, Addi turned to Omis to speak. "You see what I had to live with for these past thousand years?" "...." "E-Esteemed Masters, t-the enemy!" Eva interrupted them with a low shy voice. "Damn it, it''sing! Get in positions!" Shouted Tizzy, as Omis and Addi both suddenly teleported to different sides of the formation and began feeding it their Qi to help reinforce it. "YOUR RESISTANCE IS FUTILE! THE MASTERS PLAN WILL ALWAYS PREVAIL! AHAHAHA!" Shrieked Purple Ghost before he suddenly startedughing maniacally as his body continued to expand once again. *BOOOOOOOOOM* The st was so powerful that it shook the formation causing cracks to appear along its sides as all of Omis, Addi, Tizzy, Eva, and Muriel was forced to cough blood. Eva was the first to get sent sprawling to the ground, Muriel was barely able to hold on as well yet her entire body was shaking, Omis, Addi, and Tizzy were better off as their faces were slightly paler. "How many of those damn attacks can he do?!" Asked Omis as he gazed at the cliff that grew even bigger right outside the city. "I don''t know, this ugly bastard is like a fucking cockroach!" Spat Addi with disgust. "Be careful, and don''t let your guard down. We don''t know what other tricks he still has up his sleeve. He is using the city as a hostage to force us into a bad situation." Grumbled Tizzy in annoyance. It was then that Omiss eyes suddenly lit up as he turned to look at both Addi and Tizzy. I think I have an idea on how to get rid of him! He smirked. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 "AHAHAHA! I want to see for how long your puny shield will hold on against the power of the Masters!" Shouted Purple Ghost as heughed maniacally while staring at the formation surrounding the city below with disdain in his eyes. "Hmph, this bastard sure talks a lot!" Grumbled Addi as he turned to look at Tizzy. "Let him talk, no need to pay him any heed just focus on your task." Answered back Tizzy. "Tch, I know, I know." Clicking his tongue, Addi''s figure blurred as he disappeared from his spot. Outside of the shield, he reemergedunching a sneak attack on Purple Ghost before he could start getting bigger as he tried to stop him fromunching any attack. "Hmph, you dare!" Harrumphed Purple Ghost as he effortlessly dodged Addi''s spear attack. Seeing that his sneak attack had failed, Addi was not flustered at all, with his face still devoid of any sort of expression he followed after by instantly drawing a fewplicated symbols with his hands causing the air around Purple Ghost to start breaking. Seeing what was happening, Purple Ghost merely nced it before he waved his hand causing Addi''s spell to break and sending him in a quick retreat. "Where do you think you going?" He said with a cold voice as he made a grabbing motion towards Addi causing a giant transparent palm to rush after him. ncing back, Addi''s eyes shined as he saw the giant palming after him yet his face still remained expressionless as he brought out his old furnace and send it behind him. Facing the giant palm, the old furnace quickly expanded surpassing it in size as it shuddered when the two shed together before it got sent back to Addi in a beam of light as he reverted it to its normal size and put it back into his void storage. Using the moment of the sh, Addi suddenly made a u-turn as he brought out his spear once more and stabbed at Purple Ghost with an extreme speed using all of his cultivation base prowess. Seeing the attack, Purple Ghost momentarily halted as he harrumphed in contempt before waving his hand as he brought out a shield to surround himself. ''He almost broke through the God realm, an attack using his entire cultivation base will be a pain, it''s better to be safe just in case.'' Thought Purple Ghost. As soon as Addi''s spear almost reached his shield, Addi''s figure blurred as he disappeared from existence almost instantly the sky above Purple Ghost split open with a giant golden shot towards him not giving him any time to retaliate. Right after the closed on him, Omis''s figure appeared as he started drawingplicated patterns with his hands causing it to start shimmering brighter and brighter as it closed in on Purple Ghost. "Y-You bastard! Where did you get the Celestial capture from?!" Shrieked Purple Ghost as he kept his shield up preventing the from closing in on his body. Ignoring him Omis shouted. "Anytime now guys!" Saying that the space around Purple Ghost abruptly cracked as the figures of Muriel, Eva, Addi and Tizzy emerged from four sidesunching their strongest attacks against him. "ARGHHHH!!!" Purple Ghost''s loud shriek pierced through the air as he howled in pain as his shield flickered momentarily from all of their attacks causing the to close it even tighter on him before he managed to get his shield back up. "YOU BASTARDS! Y-YOU DARE!" He screamed. "Shut up! You talk too much!" Replied Omis as he brought out a small ck g and allowed it to float in the air next to him. Addi followed right after him bringing his own g then came Muriel and Eva before finally Tizzy brought out his as well. Once that was done Addi shouted. "Alright! Everyone back off!" Nodding Omis replied as he fell back into the city followed by the group. "Be careful you bastard!" Grinning, Addi turned his attention back to the howling Purple Ghost who was screaming as he tried to expand his body. "You really are one ugly fucker!" Addi''s body then started blurring in an out of existence as he closed his eyes and spread both of his arms to the sides. The five gs that were floating the suddenly started fluttering widely as the entire space seemed to copse. Void portals started opening and closing around them causing it to be extremely dangerous as each one could easily shred a celestial to pieces, yet Addi remained calm with both of his eyes closed shut. "W-What are you doing!?" Asked Purple Ghost in panic as he felt the space surrounding him break. "Are you out of your damn mind?! You are going to kill yourself! Stop it!" Slowly opening his eyes, Addi gazed at Purple Ghost before giving shing him an extremely evil grin. "Goodbye ugly bastard and I sincerely hope you die." Saying that he suddenly pped as the sound seemed to thunder on everyone''s ears as they watched the scene unfold. All of the cracks suddenly disappeared as a small ck hole the size of a fist emerged along with it was a huge suction force that forcefully brought Purple Ghost towards it as he fruitlessly tried to struggle. "No! No! NO! THE MASTERS WON''T FORGIVE YOU! THEY WILL SAVE MY SOUL!" He wailed as his body got pulled into the small ck hole causing it to expand like rubber beforepletely disappearing inside. Once gone, Omis suddenly appeared next to Addi as he hurriedly grabbed his own g breaking the formation and causing the ck hole that moments ago threatened to swallow everything inside to disappear. "You know I had everything under control right?" Said Addi as he red at him with an angry expression. "Sure you did, I just wanted to help considering I was the one to suggest the n." Smiled Omis back at him. Tizzy quickly flew towards the duo followed by both Muriel and Eva with a wide grin on his face. "I can''t believe that actually worked! Haha!" He saidughing. "Neither do I, but hell does that ugly bastard speaks a lot." replied Addi. "U-Um, W-where did he get sent off to?" Shyly asked Eva. "..." Hearing her question both Omis and Addi remained silent. "Let''s just hope somewhere very very very far away from here." Answered back Tizzy with a solemn expression. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 The aftermath of the battle against the hunters was enormous. ''The Immortal'' was still in good shape, the shield managed to negate most of the damage as only a few buildings were destroyed by the shockwaves. The general mood of the people was good, as they walked around with smiles on their faces. The ruined buildings were already being restored. They have survived yet another impediment. The major change was the giant crater the city now stood next to. In the air above the massive hole, was Tizzy and Li who''s face was serious as he nced at the darkness below. "Can you do it?" Asked Tizzy as he nced at the enormous chasm that span hundreds of miles in each direction and thousands of miles below the surface. Nodding, Li tapped his chest and spoke with pride. "Trust me, Master! I am the best God realm in manipting the earth energy." "I know, then I shall leave it to you." Replied Tizzy as he moved back behind Li. Taking a deep breath, Li steadied his mind before closing his eyes in concentration. A brown smog slowing seeped out of his body as the boisterous sound of rumbling echoed throughout the ne, Omis who was talking with Addi inside Tizzy''s tower suddenly paused as he turned to look towards Li''s direction. "That must be Li, he may not be an ''Original'' nor is he the strongest amongst the other Gods but his control over earth energy is unequaled." Said Addi. "Let''s go I want to watch." Replied Omis as he flew out of the tower towards Tizzy and Li, Addi silently followed behind him. Once they got closer to their location, Omis and Addi both halted next to Tizzy who gave them a silent nod of acknowledgment as he kept his eyes on Li. The thundering sound continued as Li''s figure became surrounded by small pebbles floating around him. As the group nced at the hole below, the empty chasm slowly began to close as the earth seemed to sew itself back together slowly closing the giant gap. "Impressive." Said Omis as therge crater slowly disappeared leaving behind a barrennd. Li''s figure wobbled in the air as a few beads of sweat trickled down from his forehead before he turned his attention to Tizzy, the brown aura, and the small pebbles vanishing away as he gave him a quick military salute. "The task isplete ''Imperial Master''!" He said with undisguised pride. Tapping his shoulder, Tizzy replied. "Good, you did well, let''s get back first." It did not take long before the group found themselves in the usual meeting room inside Tizzy''s tower with him sitting at the head of the table and both Addi and Omis to his left and right while Li, Muriel, and Eva all sat next to them. "Muriel, what''s the status?" Asked Tizzy as a maid came up from behind him and handed him a few papers that he quickly nced at before setting them aside and looked at Muriel. "The rebuilding process Is already underway, there was no serious damage to the city and we should be back to normal functionality in two to three days." She reported. "That''s good, what about the troops?" He asked causing her to pause for a second as she nced at both Omis and Addi. "It''s okay Muriel, continue with your report." Nodded Tizzy. "Yes sir, we have sustained three thousand two hundred and eight casualties, two thousand and eight were Half Immortals, one hundred and ny were profound Immortals, and ten were Golden Immortals." Hearing the numbers, the mood around the table turned solemn as Tizzy let out a long sigh. "*Sigh* Eva, i''ll leave you in charge of handing thepensations to those that left their families behind." "Yes sir!" "Sir, with the losses we sustained this time I don''t think it would be wise to go for the ''Raids''." Said Li with a serious expression. Tizzy nodded before answering back. "I know..." He then turned to look at Omis and Addi before speaking. "I apologize, but it looks like it will get a little bit busy around here so I won''t be able to provide much help in searching for your disciple." Shaking his head, Omis replied. "Don''t mind that, you take care of everything around here i''ll just go me and Addi." He said as Addi silently gave a nod of acknowledgment. "Take Le with you, she may not be as strong but she can be very helpful." Answered Tizzy. "Alright then, let''s move." Bluntly said Addi as he suddenly stood up and gave a nod to Tizzy before walking towards the door. Standing up after him, Omis looked at Tizzy and spoke. "Take care." "You too, don''t y too much! And if anything happens you know where toe back!" "Thanks Tizzy." He said before turning around to leave while giving the three Gods a small nod. Once outside of the tower, Omis turned to Addi and asked. "Where does Le live?" "Tch, we don''t need that bra! She''ll just be a pain in the ass!" "Who''s gonna be a pain in the ass you old fart!?" She suddenly replied from behind them as she walked towards them while ring at Addi. "See what I told you." Said Addi as he shook his head. "Come on, it''s okay." Replied Omis with a smile before turning to Le and continuing. "We were just looking for you to-" Not letting him reply, she interrupted. "Ah yes! Le knows! Tizzy already sent me a message! Finally! I can go to the surface! Hehe~" She said with a wicked grin as she looked at the ceiling of the ''Underworld'' "We are not going to y you brat, so you better control your perverted fantasies!" Said Addi with a stern look on his face. Clicking her tongue in annoyance she answered back. "Tch, I know! Hmph." Watching the duo arguing with each other made Omis crack a small smile as he was suddenly reminded of the time when all of his nmates were still together as they joked around. "What are you smiling about?" Said Addi with annoyance. "Heh, nothing old man. Let''s go." He said with the smile ever so evident on his face as the trio took shot into the air in three beams of light. Chapter 62 Chapter 62 "It''s here?" Asked Omis as he stared at the colossus gape in the ceiling of the ''Underworld'' the surface seemed to be that of some sort of dark liquid. "Yes, things aren''t the same as it used to before." Said Addi. "You always say that but how was it before old man?" Asked Le with suspicion in her eyes as she raised both one of her eyebrows at him. "Hmph, you weren''t even born at the time you brat!" Answered back Addi. "Yeah, thank the Void I''m not as old as you fosile, already growing senile." She muttered under her breath as she rolled her eyes at him. *p* Hitting the back of her head, he growled "You stinky brat I can still hear you!" "Ouch!" "Alright, enough bickering around let''s go!" Said Omis as he flew closer to the gape. "Go." He said as he nced at Le who hurried after Omis while harrumphing. Letting out a sigh, he also followed behind. As Omis reached the liquid surface, leaving it in an arm''s reach he turned to Addi and asked. "Where will it lead us?" Shaking his head, Addi answered back. "No one knows, it''s a random teleportation." "Wait doesn''t that mean we will be separated?" Asked Le as she turned to look at him. "No, not if we all enter at the same time then we should be good." Replied Addi. "Alright then let''s go!" Said Omis as his gaze hardened before he took the final step inside the portal. As soon as his figure entered, Le hurriedly jumped after him followed by Addi. Shortly after stepping inside, Omis was instantly assaulted by a wave of vertigo as his surroundings changed. Taking one stride, the sunlight forced him to squint his eyes as he moved his palm in front of his face to shield it from it before he turned his head to try and discern his surroundings. Mountains, a lot of mountains. That''s the first thing he saw as he nced around, a whooshing sound was heard from behind him as Le''s figure walked out clearly disoriented as well before she shook her head and opened her eyes wide as she looked at the blue sky above with a shining gaze. *Whoosh* Another whooshing sound came off to his left as Addi calmly walked out with a passive expression on his face, as he cooly observed his surroundings. The trio found themselves standing at the peak of a mountain in the mortal realm, the crest was teau shaped and surrounding them were countless other mountains of various shapes and sizes. "Don''t spread your divine sense too far, we don''t want to alert the bastards." Said Addi. Nodding Omis turned to nce at Le who still did not seem to recover from her shock as she nkly gazed at the blue sky above with a peaceful expression he had never seen her make before. Walking next to him, Addi spoke quietly. "I''m sure you noticed, but she''s not an ''Original'' she has joined in the raids but never set foot in the mortal realm, so she only knows stories about it." He said. "En, what about her parents?" Asked Omis. Shaking his head, Addi answered back. "Both passed away in a raid, Ron was a close friend of her parents so he took care of her after they passed away." "The mortal realm, It does really smell so nice in here..." She muttered to herself before she turned to look at both Omis and Addi her peaceful expression changing back to her usual yful one as she asked with a grin. "So where are we going now?" Hearing her question Addi turned to look at Omis as he spoke. "Bring out your linked treasure and check if little Lu-Lu is here." Nodding, Omis pulled out the amulet from his void storage as he activated it, slowly the familiar purple thread appeared as it extended from it into the sky before disappearingpletely. Seeing that Omis''s gaze hardened as he turned to Addi and shook his head, Addi''s expression turned grave as he replied. "Well fuck! Why can''t anything at least is simple for once!" He grumbled. What are we going to do? asked Omis with a serious look. Letting out a tired sigh, Addi turned to Le and asked. Brat, any suggestions? he said as he nced at her not really expecting anything. Hmm~ not so smart are you now old man? She smirked. Im the idiot to have expected something out of you. He shook his head. Grinning she floated towards Omis as she kept flying in circles around him while speaking. Well, there is the straightforward method to just break through heaven by brute force. Saying that she paused mid-air as she shot him a curious nce while waiting for him to reply. Shaking his head in dismissal Omis replied. We cant have that, thest thing we would want is to alert the Hive. Nodding she jumped into his arms forcing him to catch her before speaking. Well I may know of a guy that can help us. She grinned. I thought this is your first time in the mortal realm? Asked Omis confused. She then threw her head back as she stared at the sky, before answering. It is, but this person was a friend of the family. I know that he settled in the mortal realm and created a sect somewhere around here. She said while shrugging her shoulders. And how will this friend be of any help to us? Asked Omis. Hearing his question, Le moved her face dangerously close to his before speaking. Oh, of anyone can know how to break into heavens unnoticed, it would be him. Where is this person? Bluntly asked Addi still notpletely convinced. Sticking out her tongue, she replied with a chuckle. I dont know, hehe~ ... Omis just nkly stared at her before removing his hands that were holding her causing her to fall to the ground. Ouch! He then turned to Addi and spoke. Where were we? Hey! Dont ignore me! I may not know where he is but that doesn''t mean I cant find him! She harrumphed. And how are you going to do that? Asked Omis. Simple, just search for his sect. He is not the type to leave his abode. She grinned causing Addi to let out a sigh as he murmured to himself. May the Abyss help me with this brat... Chapter 63 Chapter 63 The rain pours down, falling with a force that could bow a man to the ground. It is an oppressive cascade, heavy beyond enduring. The shrieking of the wind among the small vige buildings is akin to that of thementations of the damned. It is painfully cold with a darkness that nket the sky. Thunder rolls from afar, foretelling worse yet toe on this small vige. Yet beneath this storm, three hooded silhouettes made their way across the deserted small town. "Remind me why do I have to wear this hideous cape?! And why can''t I use my cultivation base to repel the rain?!" Asked Le in a hushed angry voice as she red at both Omis and Addi''s hooded figures. "For the one-hundredth time, this is an undercover expedition. We do not unnecessarily engage in fights and wey low!" Said Addi. "Well, that didn''t work out too well for us thest time we were here..." Murmured Omis under his breath. "And whose fault do you think that was?" Growled Addi as he red back at him. "Ooh~? Last time?" Asked Le with a smirk. "Enough! this should be the tavern." Said Addi as they stopped near the door of an old inn, a wooden sign hanged above it that had a rough carving of a cultivator standing on a flying sword into it. "Alright, then what are we waiting for? Let''s go~!" Enthusiastically said, Le as she pushed the door open. The group was then immediately assaulted by the strong smell of alcohol, mixed along with body odor-causing Le to pinch her nose in disgust. "On second thought maybe we don''t need the tavern!" She said as she turned around to leave before Addi grabbed her by the cor and forced her in, following them was Omis. The group caused the half-full inn bar to turn and look at them in curiosity their suspicious hooded figures causing some of the people to unconsciously move their chairs back a little. The inn owner, a surprisingly pretty youngdy with brown hair tied neatly behind her back did not seem to mind their ambiguous dressings as she put down the ss she was wiping on the counter before turning to them. "Wee to the Flying Sword Inn how could I help you?" She gave a professional business-like smile as she waited for their replies. "We heard you are the right person toe to in search for information." Said Omis as he calmly stared at her. Keeping her same professional smile, she replied. "I have no idea what you are talking about sir, if you want to rent a room, I''ll be more then happy to amodate you and your friends or if it''s a meal you are looking for do please take a seat and I''ll be with you in a second." Leaning over the counter Omis brought out a shiny Gold piece and dropped it in front of her, causing her eyes to widen momentarily as her smile faltered for a second before she swiftly snatched it with such speed not allowing anyone to see what had happened. "Please call me Rae, follow me." She said with a much brighter smile as she walked from behind the counter and led the group into a door under the stairs that led to the second floor. Once inside, a thick mat of dust covered the entire room. The room was bare with only two long couches that were ced facing each other. Every movement the group made seemed to prompt ghostly clouds to rise in the air causing Le to frown. "Please excuse the mess, as you can see I do not usually get to use this room much anymore." Said, Rae as she proceeded to dust off one side of the couch before sitting down. "Do please sit." She ushered them, causing Le to almost startining yet a stern look from Addi was able to keep her in check as she reluctantly dusted her side before plopping into the couch causing another cloud of dust to rise up, followed by Omis and Addi. "Let''s cut to the chase, what do you know about the Schr''s sect?" Asked Omis impatiently as he started straight into Rae''s eyes causing her smile to falter. "The Schr''s sect? Is this perhaps the only information you are looking for?" She asked confused. Turning to look at hispanions Addi simply raised his eyebrows while Le gave a shrugged her shoulders. "Yes, I need all the information you can give me about them, their location, everything." Scratching her head Rae''s smile turned into a shrewd one as she spoke. "Ah, not a lot of people know where the sect is located but thankfully you came to the right person! It''s just that dear customer, the fees you paid would only cover their location nothing more." She said as she looked at Omis expectedly. Speak first, well see about the restter. This time Addi replied with a cold voice, yet Raes smile remained unaffected as she nodded. Please give me a minute. Saying that she stood up and left the room in quick steps, the trio simply looked at each other and shrugged. Not long after, she came back with a map in her hand, cing it on the table she marked a location in a mountain range a few hundred kilometers away from their location. This is their hideout, ordinary mortals should not be able to miss it, but Im sure you dear customers are not any simple mortals so I trust that you will not miss it. She said with a smile. Rae has been running her Inn for a long time along with dealing with information, and if there was anything she learned, that would be reading people, she trusted her instincts as it has never failed her, and her instincts was telling her that the three hooded figure in front of her were not normal. Interesting. Said Addi as he brought out another shiny golden coin and ced it on the table. What do you know? He asked. Swiftly pocketing the coin as if afraid he will take it back, Rae replied. The Schrs sect, one of the most mysterious sects of the mortal realm, even more so than the Void sect itself! Rumors say that all the knowledge about the world is contained in the sect, their library that holds books and cultivation techniques that would shake the entire realm itself! Some im that The Schrs sect is actually the strongest in the realm, otherwise, how are they able to keep all of their knowledge to themselves? How were they able to protect it if it''s so precious and why wouldnt these other sects just gang upon them? Asked Le with a raised eyebrow. Thats the interesting part dear customer, there was a sect long ago that was foolish enough to challenge them. What happened? Asked Omis. They disappeared overnight from the face of the earth! Solemnly said, Rae. Well this just got more interesting. Said Omis. For the love of the Abyss, why is everything soplicated. Tiredly sighed Addi. Chapter 64 Chapter 64 The wind smells like spring, fresh, natural, changing...'' It''s refreshing after the hot, stony staleness of the ''Underworld'' thought Omis as the group walked over a grassy in. Birdsongs rang over the ins giving the whole scene a deep sense of serenity and peace. "They sure have picked a nice spot to hide in." Said Omis as he gazed at the beautiful green in. "Keep your eyes out, we are almost there." Said Addi as the group walked closer to the end of the grassy in. A giant cliff separated the ins from the mountain range as the trio stood at the edge overlooking the distance. "Now what gramps? ''Climb down''?" Sarcastically asked Le while ncing at Addi. "No." He bluntly replied as he turned to look at her before pushing her off the ledge. "Wha!" Her scream echoed out as she was sent plummeting down the giant cliff. *Boom!* The sound of her body crashing into the ground was heard clearly as Omis turned to look at Addi with a weird expression. "Uh, did you seal her cultivation base?" He asked. Addi turned to look at him and gave an innocent smile before replying. "Can''t have her using it to fly now can we?" "Umm..." "She''s fine! She is after all a Golden Immortal, I''d be more concerned about the ground then her." He added. "Does that mean we are jumping as well?" Gulped Omis as he peeked over the edge. *Thud* A kick came from behind him sending him over as he turned his around, Addi''s smirk was thest his saw before falling over. His heart sped up in his chest as the wind whistled by his face, the urge to use his cultivation powers and fly off was too strong, seeing the ground getting closer and closer he forced himself to adjust his falling position so his feet were first before closing his eyes and bracing for impact. *BOOM* A shudder ran through his entire body as Omis felt his feet sink into the ground. Opening his eyes, he found himself standing in a web crack with his feet buried into the solid ground until his knees, turning his head, to the side he saw another human web-shaped crack. "Uh, Le? Are you okay?"He asked as he moved his right foot out of the ground causing rocks to fall off before pushing his left foot out as well. He then stepped closer to the human-shaped crack to find Le''s body face down on the floor. "Le?" "I''ll kill him! I''ll kill him! That old geezer, I''ll fucking murder him!" She kept muttering under her breath as sheid there on the ground. *BANG* Hearing the loud noise, Omis turned his attention back to see Addi who justnded gracefully on the ground with a small smile on his face. "Where is the brat?" He calmly asked. Omis simply pointed with his chin at the human-shaped hole on the ground. "How long are you going to stay there kid?" Asked Addi with a smirk. "You pushed me! You damn geezer! I''ll fucking murder you!" She screamed as she jumped out of the crack causing the rocks to explode from her sheer physical strength. Addi simply sidestepped away from her furious attack before delivering a quick karate chop to the back of her neck rendering her unconscious as he grabbed her before she fell to the ground again he then tossed her at the back of his shoulder before turning to Omis who was looking at him with the same weird expression in his face. "Was that really necessary?" He asked. "It was unintentional, reflex! Yep, reflex." Nodded Addi with the same innocent smile on his face as he started walking away with Le on his shoulders. "Come on now, I wanna get there before this brat wakes up." He said. Letting out a sigh, Omis shook his head and followed after him. --------------------------------------------------- Running through the passageways surrounded by an extremely beautiful garden was a brown-haired young man with an anxious expression. At the end of the passage was a medium-sized house shockingly all made out of jade! As he approached the door, the young man gave a hurried knock before swinging it open. "Grandmaster Ss! We have a problem, sir! A big, big problem!" He shouted as he entered the house. The inside did not seem to be that of a house but of a library, an incredibly messy library. Books were littered across the floor and on some of the tables, some still open others closed, massive bookshelves decorated the entire room. From behind one of the said bookshelves, came out a young schr his long ck hair was messy as he It flowed behind his back, and a pair of round sses, his looks could be considered very attractive if not for his tired bloodshot eyes and the two dark circles under them, giving him the feeling that he hadn''t slept for days. "You are too loud." He said to the young man who busted inside the room with an exceedingly tired expression. "Ah! I apologize Grandmaster Ss!" Letting out a tired sigh Ss removed his sses as he rubbed his temples and yawned. "You are still too loud. What''s the problem?" He asked. "We have visitors!" "*Yawns* Visitors? Did some cultivator stumble on our hideout by mistake again? That shouldn''t be the traps are meant to force anyone away. Plus didn''t I tell you not to bother me with this stuff Hann?" "T-The visitors are not normal cultivators Grandmaster, they are Celestials!" Shouted Hann anxiously. Hearing that, Ss''s expression hardened as he muttered "Celestials? No one should know that I came into hiding here nor that I created a sect. How the hell did they find me? Wait who are they?" Turning to look at Hann, Ss ordered. "Lead the way, Hann, since they did not rain hell on me and are acting civil then it must mean that there is at least a chance that things will be handled peacefully. Plus I''m curious to see who is it exactly that came to visit me." "Yes Grandmaster, there are three of them an old man with creepy hollow white eyes, a white-haired youth with a scar on his left eye, and a feisty youngdy with purple hair and eyes, she has been cursing since they arrived. Said Hann with a shudder. Hollow eyes? White hair and scar? Purple hair and eyes? Muttered Ss with a weird expression on his face. Chapter 65 Chapter 65 "I don''t care if you are a fucking Immortal Venerable or whatever! Lay your hand on me again old bastard and my foot will be so far up your ass Omis would be able to see it!" Growled Le as she red daggers at Addi who was simply ignoring her. "Le, for the love of heavens everyone is looking save this forter please." Sighed Omis as he looked around. The trio was standing in the middle of the Schr''s sect Center Square. The sect was more of an entire vige with cultivators living alongside mortals peacefully, with them being new and Le''s constant swearing did cause a few curious nces their way. The guards, however, a couple of Nihility realm cultivators held their spears in their shaky hands as they continued eyeing Omis, Le, and Addi. "He is ignoring me! Are you seeing this?! He is ignoring me! Can I kill him? Please~!" Said, Le as she turned to Omis while pointing towards Addi. "It would be best if you don''t say stuff you can''t back up." Answered back Addi with a smirk before Omis could say anything. "This old stinky bastard! That''s it! I''m fucking ripping his hands off!" Snarled Le as she readied herself to jump towards Addi. "Come on, it looks like you need a little bit of spanking to behave yourself." He chuckled. Suddenly both Le and Addi froze as an unfathomable aura descended upon them making it hard to breathe, both turned their heads to Omis whose eyes were glowing with a tinge of golden light as he red at them. "Stop with the childish y and behave. This is not the time for this bullshit, understand?" He said. Raising his hand in the air Addi let out a whistle, as he replied. "Damn it Omis, look at you, you little bastard." Saying that he turned to look at the crowd that seemedpletely unaffected by Omis''s aura before continuing. "Would you look at that, when did you learn how to control your aura that well?" He asked. Jumping behind Omis''s back Le puffed her cheeks as she hid behind him while grabbing the helm of his robe. "The old geezer is the one that''s been bullying me! Hmph, you wouldn''t let him do it again right~?" She asked as she looked at Omis with innocent puppy-like eyes causing Addi to role his in disdain. "Tch, stinky brat." He muttered under his breath. "Le? Is that you?" Ss''s voice suddenly Interrupted them before Omis could reply as he walked closer all the guards seemed to visibly loosen up as they abruptly stood up with their backs straighter than before, then moved out of the way to let him pass. "Uncle Ss?" Answered back Le as she peeked from behind Omis''s back at Ss. "Haha! So It is you!" Laughed Ss as he looked at her, having her confirmation Le leaped towards his arms causing him to stumble back at the force before he regained his bearings. "Look at you all grown up. You even reached the Golden Immortal stage." He smiled as he ruffled her hair. Le simply smiled as she continued hugging him. "Are you going to introduce me to your friends?" Asked Ss as he nced at Omis and Addi in curiosity. "Uncle, Omis, Omis, Uncle." She said while pointing at Omis and Ss. "The geezer is not worth introducing, Hmph." she Harrumphed before sticking her tongue out to Addi causing his easy-going smile to twitch for a second before he regained his bearings. "So it is the famous Immortal Mentor, rumors of your awakening were true after all. A pleasure to meet you. And nice to see you are doing well White Devil." Said Ss as he looked at Omis before turning to Addi with a smile. "You know me?" Asked Omis. "Why of course I do. But this is not the ce to talk, please follow me. *Yawn* excuse me, a bit tired you see." He said before starting to walk back to his small abode with Omis and Addi following after him, Le still clinched to him like a little girl that finally found her parents. As the group walked by the small vige, hushed conversation made their way into Omis''s ears as he saw the vigers gaze at them in curiosity after Ss came to meet them personally. "The Grandmaster actually came in person to meet them!" "Who are they?" "Look at that little girl, she''s sticking so close to master Ss." "I''m jealous..." "For the Grandmaster, himself toe out must mean they are important guests, best not do anything to offend them." --------------------------------------------------- Inside a dim-lit cave, the ragged figure of Purple Ghost was sitting in the lotus position trying to heal himself, his face was almost all melted off yet he still wore his same purple Daoist robe. Suddenly, the entire cave became filled with blinding light causing him to open his eye in shock before dropping to the ground in kowtow. In the middle of the small cave, a humanoid figure made entirely out of light materialized in front of purple ghost, it was genderless with its only distinct features that it was vaguely humanoid. "M-Master! What brings your esteemed self to this lowly ce?" He asked while stuttering. The figure remained silent as it seemed to stare straight into Purple Ghost''s soul causing him to shiver nonstop. "I-I apologize master! Please have mercy on your lowly servant for I have failed you! I will not fail again if you please give another chance master, I will be sure to show them the right path! No! I will FORCE them to see it!" He spoke with a crazed expression on his face as he continued to bang his head on the ground in kowtow, yet the luminous figure simply remained silent as it coldly stared at him. "M-Master..." Mumbled Purple Ghost as if he was on the verge of tears before the glowing figure simply faded away from existence leaving him behind with a back full of sweat and a terrified expression. "Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! FUCK!" He stood up while grabbing his head with both hands as he started to pace around the cave with an anxious expression. "What do I do? what do I do? I''m fucked, I can''t mess this up again, I can''t!" Saying that his eye seemed to sh with light as he turned to look at the distance his gaze seemingly piercing through the cave walls as he muttered. Theres no other choice. Chapter 66 Chapter 66 "Please take a seat, and don''t mind the mess I don''t usually have a lot of visitors."Chuckled Ss as he led the trio inside his library like home, and ushered them to the messy table in the middle of the room. The group followed after him and each took a seat as they looked at Ss who seemed to be on the verge of falling asleep. "Are you sure you are okay?" Asked Omis concerned as he gazed at Ss''s tired bloodshot eyes. "Hmm? *Yawn*, Oh yes I''m fine, I''m fine, just a little bit tired because somethings I have been working on." He waved him off with a small smile. "Uncle Ss, you don''t look a little tired, you look like shit." Answered Le with an innocent smile on her face. "*Cough*" Omis awkwardly let out a cough at Le''s blunt remark. "Haha! I see you still have no filters kiddo." Laughed Ss before letting out another tired yawn. He then turned to Omis and Addi who was still quiet and spoke. "Oh, where are my manners, I suppose I should properly introduce myself. I''m Ss, the sect leader of this humble sect you see around you." He said while dramatically waving his heads at his surroundings. Addi squinted his eyes and asked. "Even if I can tell you are an ''Original'' how do you know about my nickname?" "Oh, you mean White Devil?" Said, Ss causing Addi''s expression to remain emotionless as he coldly stared at him. "*Yawn* Such a scary look you have there, but let''s just say I know a lot of things about a lot of people. And one of those things just so happens to be about our friend Omis." He answered back while holding back another yawn as he turned his attention to Omis. "Me? But I just got here, I just ''Awakened''." Omis asked confused. "News travel fast my friend and I have my connections, plus it''s hard to miss both of you guys with the mess you made in the Bai n." "Oh, that..." Said Omis while awkwardly scratching his cheek. "That wasn''t very low-key was it." "No it wasn''t, and neither was your battle above the capital of the Song Kingdom either." Added Ss. "Oh~! You guys had fun without Le! That''s mean! I want to have fun as well!" She interrupted while puffing her cheeks in anger. "Well, I wouldn''t really call it fun per say..." Answered back Omis. "Howe I never saw you in the heavenly realm before, since you are an ''Original'', someone of your caliber is hard to miss." Asked Addi with a wary expression. Letting out a sigh, Ss moved his head back and stared at the ceiling, strands of his long messy ck hair fell on his face as he spoke. "I''m not surprised you haven''t seen me before, I was a nobody when the war broke out. I had just Ascended at the time when we were all ''transported'' here." He said as he moved his hand to push the sses up and rubbed his weary eyes. "I was useless in the war so, at the first chance of safety I had, I took it. I''m still surprised to this day over how I actually made it out of there alive." He added before he brought his gaze down from the ceiling and to Addi and continued. "So yes, it would make sense that you never saw nor knew me in Heavens." Addi''s gaze hardened as he coldly stared at Ss before speaking. "So what you want to say is that you ran away." He said with a frown. "Hey! Addi, that''s a little-" before Omis could continue, Le, interrupted him. "You old bastard! You don''t know anything about Uncle Ss!" She shouted while pointing at Addin with her finger. Ss waved his hand at her to make her stop before turning to Addi. "*Yawn* Oh, I don''t really mind. I indeed was a coward and ran away. Do I regret it? No, I was afraid and alone, unlike you had your guild to look after each other, I ascended alone and I had nobody. My life is more important to me than fighting a losing war." "Hmph." Addi simply harrumphed and looked away. "A losing war you say." Muttered Omis. "Yes a losing war, but with you here... I guess the prophecy did have some truth to it." Mumbled Ss as he looked at Omis with a strange look on his face. "The what?" Omis asked confused. "Oh nothing." Ss waved him off before asking. "I''m sure you didn''te all the way here just to hear me ramble, so tell me, why are you here?" Asked Ss as he locked his fingers together and leaned closer on the table. "We need information, and we''ve been told you are the best person to ask." Said Omis. "You''ve been told?" Said Ss, before turning to look at Le who gave a shy smile as she lowered her head. "*Sigh* Since little Le brought you here, I''ll see what I can do. What is it that you wish to know about? He asked. Hearing that Omis turned to look back at Addi, who gave him a light nod before speaking. We want to know how can we sneak into heavens without alerting the hive. He bluntly said. *Cough*, *Cough*, Im sorry what did you say? Asked Ss with a stunned expression on his face. I said, we want to know how can we sneak into heavens without alerting the hive. Repeated Omis. Hearing that Ss turned his gaze to Le and asked. Kiddo what are you doing hanging out with suicidal people? He said causing her to let out a light chuckle. Hey, thats rude! Interrupted Omis. *Creak* The sound of the chair being pushed back sounded in the room as Addi abruptly stood up. Lets go, theres no use asking a coward for help. He bluntly spoke. Addi, wait stop! Shouted Omis trying to stop Addi. Ss on the other hand frowned before replying. Id rather be a living coward than a dead fool. To that Addi turned back to stare at him with a chilling gaze causing the entire temperature of the room to drop as sparks seemed to go off between the two before Omis stood between them. I dont care what both of you think of each other but Im not here to argue, Im here to look for a way to save my disciple, so dont make me beat both of your asses! He growled as he stated at both of them. Whoa~! Omis is so cool! Shouted Le from the side with sparkling eyes as she stared at him with admiration. Letting out a sigh, Ss replied You are going to die if you go there. I wont, none of us will, ill make sure that wont happen so please I need your help to save my disciple. Asked Omis while giving a light bow to Ss who massaged his temples while muttering. This is dumb, this is very very dumb. Chapter 67 Chapter 67 "I see, so if I''m understanding things correctly, there are various teleportation points to Heaven, but most if not all of these are sealed, and our best bet would be to break the formation of the weakest portal without alerting the ''Hive'' minions right?" Asked Omis as he looked at Ss. "Pretty much." Answered Ss with a shrug of his shoulders. "Oh~! You forgot the part where we need a master of arrays to break the formation!" Added Le with a sweet smile. "Ah, yes. That as well..." Sighed Omis. "Uncle Ss, aren''t you considered one of the best Array formations masters?" She asked with an innocent look on her face as she looked at Ss. "*Yawn* Uh? No, no, no. Silly child stop spouting nonsense, me an array master? Ridiculous, haha!" He awkwardlyughed before catching a nce at Omis who was staring at him with sparkling eyes. "U-Uh, why are you looking at me like that?" He nervously asked. "Master Ss, I did not know your esteemed self was an Array master! Why did you not tell me that earlier?" Asked Omis with a gullible smile that sent shivers down Ss''s spine. "N-no! No, no, no! I''m no master I merely know a couple of things, nothing worth mentioning at all." He frantically waved his hands in dismissal. Turning his head to Le, he spoke. "Come on you silly child, help your uncle clear this misunderstanding! Tell him I''m no master." He said while nervously ncing at Omis''s scary smile. "Really uncle? But I remember mom and dad praising you as the best! If you imed to be the second-best who would dare say they are the first!" Proudly proimed Le with an expression full of sincerity. Hearing that caused Ss to almost cough out blood as he thought. ''This damnable kid! She''s enjoying this!'' He thought as he looked at Le''s innocent expression that seemed to hide a tinge of a smile behind it. "Master Ss, I''ll be sure topensate you handsomely for your troubles! Please do not worry, you would only need to help us open the portal that''s it!" Said Omis as he moved his chair closer to Ss who had sweat running down his brows. Suddenly standing up, Ss pushed his hands on the table as he spoke. "I''m sorry, but I can''t help you with that. You came looking for information and information I provided, any more than that is out of my hand. Please see yourself out I still have a few books I need to read through." He said as he turned around to leave. *Bang* The sound of Addi''s first hitting the table caused Ss to stop as he turned to nce back at him, Omis and Le were both confused as they looked at Addi as well. "I remember you! Ss the librarian! I knew something was wrong the moment I saw you!" Grinned Addi. "Oh?" Said Ss as he squinted his eyes. "You sneaky bastard! I knew something was fishy the moment you started spewing bullshit about you being a newly Ascendant as soon as we all ''Awakened''." "I don''t know what you are talking about." Coldly said, Ss as he red at Addi. "Addi? You know him?" Asked Omis confused. "Know him? Of course, I know him! By the abyss, you should know him!" Said Addi as he stood up and pointed at Ss. "Ss the librarian, vice master of ''The Keepers of Knowledge'' and a coward and traitor to all celestials!" Growled Addi as his hair slowly started floating behind him. "You dare? You know nothing about me!" Snapped Ss as he slowly started rotating his cultivation base causing his hair, in turn, to whip about wildly behind his back. "God damn it I said no fucking fighting!" *BANG* Shouted Omis as his palm fell on the table breaking it to pieces, the duo withdrew their auras yet continued to re at each other. "I know nothing? Your sect remained isted from the rest until the very end! You refused to lend a helping hand in the war, Hell, none of your damn members dared show their faces even! Bet they all ran away with their tails behind their legs, *Pah* fucking cowards." Spat Addi as he continued ring at Ss. "You ever besmirch my guild''s name again, and i''ll be sure to have your head for it Old Devil!" Growled Ss with a dangerous glint on his eyes. "Oh, I''d love to see you try you fucking coward!" Mocked Addi. "That''s enough! Both of you!" Interrupted Omis before he turned to look at Addi. "I don''t care what happened in the past, what I do care about is getting past that array, and for that-" Saying that Omis turned his head to Ss before continuing. "I need your help, If you truly are of ''The Keepers of knowledge'' guild than I''m sure you know the value of this." Said Omis before pulling two books out of his spatial inventory and throwing them to Ss who unconsciously caught them. ncing at the two books Ss''s eyes widened in shock as his jaw hang loose. " T-This! H-How do you have this?!" He hoarsely asked as he turned to look at Omis. "Doesn''t matter how I got them, but it looks like you are trying to recreate another ''Keepers of Knowledge'' in here." Said Omis as he waved his hands around the room before continuing. "And for that, I''m sure that you need those books." He added. "Follow me, and i''ll help you rebuild it. I''ll help you fill-up the library and restore it to its former glory." Said Omis as he extended his hand to Ss. "*Gulp* Y-You mean you have more?!" Dryly asked Ss his tired expression long gone in its stead was one full of craze as he nced at Omis. "Have more? I''m the Immortal Mentor! What do you think?" Said Omis with a grin. Hearing that, Ss''s eyes started to glow. As he looked at Omis the blurry figure of a woman with a simr grin seemed to ovep with Omis causing Ss to shake his head before grabbing his hand. ''He really does remind me of you, sect master!'' Thought Ss. Shaking his hand, Omis''s grin widened as heughed. "Great to have you onboard master Ss!" Hearing that Le''s expression seemed to beam with happiness as she started pping while Addi simply harrumphed and turned away. Chapter 68 Chapter 68 "Are we there yet?" Asked Le with a bored expression on her face. The group was on horseback riding to where Ss said the weak point of the formation would be. "*Yawn*, Not yet." Answered Ss with a yawn as he rubbed his tired eyes from under his sses. "How much longer uncle Ss? I''m bored." Groaned Le as she stretched her arms before copsing on the horse with a tired thud. "We are almost there." He simply replied. "Hmph, you know you''ve been telling me that for days now." Answered Le with a harrumph. Ss merely smiled in reply. The group has been traveling for a week on horseback, traversing the dangerous mountainous roads. The journey would have been much faster and easier had they used their cultivation powers however using them came at the cost of alerting their enemies and that was something they could not afford to do. The mood of the group was tense, Addi refused to say a single word to Ss as he remained quiet the entire journey with his eyes closed as he sat down on his horse. Omis on the other hand did not know what to do to defuse the tense atmosphere, so he simply ignored the duo and enjoyed the beautiful scenery of the mountains, yet even that quickly became boring to him. Le seemed unaffected by the mood as she constantlyined about how ufortable the entire ride was and how dirty she was feeling. On the morning of the eight-day, the group finally came to a stop at the foot of a particr mountain, it was a little bit different than the ones that surrounded it observed Omis as he nced about in curiosity. "Whoa~! This ce is really pretty!" Shouted Le as she swiftly jumped down from her mount. "It truly is." Remarked Omis. The entire mountain was more colorful than the ones the in ones that surrounded it. Countless beautiful and exotic flowers existed all over it giving it a strange celestial feel. "This is where the weak point of the array stands?" Asked Omis as he bowed down to pluck a shiny blue flower. "Indeed, this mountain is hard to find due to its remote location and the various monsters that call this mountain range home." Ss answered with a nod of confirmation. Unmounting from his steed, he added. "Let the horses go. We won''t be needing them any longer." He said before removing the reins from his mount, he then gave the horse a p causing him to go running back the way they came from. Omis and Le nodded as they did the same before Addi followed suit with an expressionless face. "*Yawn*. Come, we still have some way to go." Said, Ss as he stretched his limbs before heading to the side of the mountain. "Hmm? We are not climbing?" Asked Le in curiosity. "No, the formation is not on top of the mountain." Replied Ss before he came to a stop in front of a small crack that looked big enough for one person to go through at a time. "But rather inside of it." He continued before squeezing himself through the small opening. Addi soon followed behind him, and soon was Omis''s turn. As he was about to enter, a small hand grabbed the hem of his robe causing him to pause and turn around. "What''s wrong Le?" He asked. "I''m...I" She mumbled something under her breath. "What was that?" Omis asked again as he failed to hear her. "I''m...." She mumbled again. "Le speak up I can''t understand what you are trying to say when you are being so quiet." He said while shaking his head. "I said I''m afraid of closed spaces!" She shouted with an embarrassed expression on her face as her eyes nervously nced about. Omis was surprised as he looked at the small girl in front of him. He had never seen her act so vulnerable before. ''Afraid of closed spaces? Is she ustrophobic? Can an Immortal even have ustrophobia?'' He asked himself yet he seemed to have his confirmation when he nced at the nervous expression of Le. Holding his hand out to her, Omis gave her his best reassuring smile before speaking. "Just grab my hand and close your eyes, I''ll go first and guide you through." Le peeked at his stretched hand before looking up at his smiling face. *p* With a determined expression on her face and two red handprints on her cheeks, Le proceeded to grab his hand and give a solemn nod. Omis nodded back as he turned towards the small entrance, he could feel Le''s trembling hand holding his, so he gently willed some of his Qi to her body causing her to visibly calm down as the warm feeling overtook her. The passage was not long and soon enough the duo found their way out and into a giant cave with a ceiling that seemed to stretch the entirety of the mountain. Ss and Addi were waiting for them, as soon as Ss saw them appear he asked. "There you are! What took you so long." "Ah, Ley*Hmm*?" Before Omis could continue speaking, Le''s hands covered his mouth as she replied. "N-Nothing~! Let''s go!" She said with a bashful smile causing Addi and Ss to look at the two with a strange expression before shrugging their shoulders. "Okay then, we are almost there so let''s go." Ss said as he proceeded deeper inside the dimly lit cave. Omis nced around in curiosity at the walls where the same shining bluish herb he found outside of the mountain was growing effectively bing the only sort of lighting inside the dark cave. The group continued down their journey with noplications before they reached an area where the cave seemed to grow evenrger into some sort of giant hall. In the middle of the said hall was some sort of old drawings coating the floor, some parts were covered with dust that seemed to umte over time. "Is that a teleportation array?" Asked Omis in curiosity. "It is." Answered Ss with a nod. "Uncle Ss, what''s that over there?" Asked Le causing the trio to turn around and follow her hand to the corner of the hall. Ss''s eyes widened, while Addi''s expression turned grim, Omis simply let out a tired sigh before muttering to himself. "Ah, shit! I knew things were going too smoothly..." Chapter 69 Chapter 69 "What the hell is that thing?!" Asked Le as she pointed out at the monstrosity that slowly stood up andzily stretched its limbs before turning to re at them. The only way to describe the monster was a bipedalplete absence of light. It wasn''t just ckness, it was nothing at all. He cast no shadow, made no noise, and gave off no odor. It''s only distinguishing features were Its one massive eye that swiveled wildly, as it red at the group of intruders and his teeth, which were eerily incandescent, emitted a strange blue glow and were as sharp as a fine diamond sword. "That would be ''The Blood-eyed Phantomling''." Answered Omis, his trusty sword materializing in his hand. ''The Blood-eyed Phantomling'' was considered a boss monster which mortal cultivators had no powers against, one had to be an Immortal to face the monster, as mortal attacks did nothing to it. "Do.Not.Move!" Hissed Ss as a small floating book appeared in front of him. "That''s a damn adult Phantomling!" Growled Addi, his eyes darting across the room in search of something to use. "W-Why are we not moving?" Asked Le in confusion, the monster did not seem to make any move either and simply red at their general direction. "An adult ''Blood-Eyed Phantomling'' has the cultivation powers of an Immortal Venerable, yet they have one deadly weakness." Said Omis. "They are bound to one ce and can never leave it." Continued Addi. "It seems that we did not step into its sphere of influence so we should be good for now, but I''m afraid that if we take one step closer it will make its move." Said, Ss as he turned to nce at the group. "It seems like it''s bound to this ce, forever protecting the Teleportation Array." Muttered Addi as he scratched his chin in thought. Hearing that Omis nodded before he continued. "I''m afraid we will need to get closer so master Ss can break through it." "So we will have to defeat the monsters and then we can use have Uncle Ss break the array! Easy~!" Cheerfully said, Le. "This brat, simple-minded as always." Said Addi while shaking his head. "Hey! What do you mean simple-minded!" She red at him. "If we fight the monster, we risk alerting ''The Hive'' minions, so even if we do make it to heavens that would be waiting for us over there." He calmly exined with an expressionless face. With a solemn expression, Ss nodded. "I''m afraid he has a point, even though the four of us are more than enough to take care of ''The Blood-eyed Phantomling'' we simply can not risk blowing our cover." Omis who was deep in thought until now, turned around to face them before asking. "Master Ss, how much time would you need to break the array and activate the teleportation formation?" "Hmm?" ncing at the old formation in front of them Ss scratched his head and replied. "I would say around thirty minutes? No, fifteen minutes!" He said with conviction. Hearing that Omis nodded before turning to stare at the monster that looked as if it couldn''t wait to get his hands over him. "Brother, you got a n?" Addi asked in curiosity. "I may." Omis simply said with a small smile causing the group to stare at him with curiosity. *************************************************** "No! Not going to happen!" Said Ss while shaking his head firmly. "Ohe on uncle Ss~! Brother Omis is really strong~!" Answered Le. "You don''t have to worry about anything master Ss, this is not my first time facing a ''Blood-Eyed Phantomling''!" Added Omis with a reassuring smile. "I''m sorry don''t get me wrong, it''s not you I''m concerned about, it''s me! When I''ll be there focusing all my attention on breaking the array, that moment is where I am at my most vulnerable. I''m sure you can take care of yourself, but I don''t think you would be able to keep the monster''s attention from turning to me." Ss answered with a shake of his head. "Come on uncle! Don''t be such a chicken~! I''m sure brother Omis would protect you with his life!" Le said with conviction, yet Ss''s expression remained solemn. Seeing that he was still unconvinced, Omis walked towards him and ced his hands on his shoulders as he stared at him dead in the eye before speaking with an unmistakable confidence. "Master Ss, I know how much you value your life. We all do, but I wouldn''t have suggested this n unless I was one hundred percent confident in it! So I ask you to put your faith in me, I will protect you!" Omis said with a serious tone. Staring at his confident manner, Ss was once again able to see the shadow of his old sect master in the eyes of Omis. ''Ah, he really does have your confidence sect master...'' Thought Ss, before taking a deep breath and shaking his head he then red at Omis and spoke. "If end up dying because of this stupid n! I swear by all the heavens and abyss that I will curse and haunt you till the end of time!" He somberly said. Yet hearing that only caused Omis to grin madly before pping his shoulders. "Haha! You do not need to worry about that master Ss! I will not let that thing touch a single hair on your head, you can count on me!" Said Omis with confidence as he patted his chest in assurance. Omis then turned to Addi and Le before speaking. "Now then! Addi, Le if you may." Giving him a nod of confirmation, Addi moved closer to the borders of the teleportation formation, the monster seemingly waiting for him to take one more step as it patiently waited with anticipation. Sitting down in the lotus position, Addi Closed his eyes, his figure slowly started to blur, as he seemed to merge with his surroundings sometimes appearing solid others appearing like a ghost, his aura howeverpletely vanished rendering him invisible from all sorts of divine senses. A dome-shaped bluish shield slowly appeared surrounding the formation and the monster cutting them off from the outside world. Seeing the shield appear, Le walked behind Addi and sat down before she ced both of her palms on his back and willed her spiritual energy into his body, further helping him stabilizing the shield. Seeing that all preparation we''re done, Omis looked at Ss who gave him a nod before he walked inside the shield, with his sword in hand, Ss following closely behind him. Chapter 70 Chapter 70 As soon as the duo made their way inside the dome-shaped shield that Addi had summoned, ''The blood-eyed Phantomling'' made its move. Its target was none other than Omis who was the first to enter its range. The monster seemed to disappear from its ce before appearing in front of Omis quickly throwing an attack with its hand that now seemed to resemble a w. Omis was not rmed, he calmly willed his Qi inside towards his de effectively enhancing it before he moved it to block the attack that almost reached him. *CLANG* The sound of metal sh in against metal echoed throughout the shield as one Immortal and one monster shed against each other, the sound of their shockwave akin to that of thunder itself. The shield trembled wildly seemingly on the verge of breaking, Addi who was sitting cross-legged outside of it had his expression darken for a second before he managed to steady the shield. "Hurry up and start master Ss, I got his attention but I''m unable to fight it full strength otherwise Addi''s shield won''t be able to handle it!" Shouted Omis, his eyes never leaving ''The Blood-eyed Phantomling'' who''s gaze now seemed to contain a hint of solemnity as he cautiously watched Omis. Ss on the other hand crouched down next to the teleportation formation an old book suddenly appearing next to him as his hands rapidly drew numerous glowing ruins in the air. "Now then, if you are not going toe, allow me then!" Grinned Omis as he shot forward towards the ''Phantomling''. *CLANG* His sword attack was once again met by the monster''s w yet that did not seem to discourage Omis as he continued pressing the ''Phantomling'' to a corner not allowing him any chance to recover. The monster, however, was not a simple one, it was an Immortal Venerable, even though it was bound to this cave, it''s powers were nheless still considered to be at the peak of the world. Its body suddenly turned into a puff of ck smoke and disappeared before instantly materializing behind Omis, his two arms seemed to glow with a dark red color as two beams of light shot towards Omis. *BOOM* The explosion that was enough to obliterate a mountain was contained within the shield that looked like it was going to copse anytime soon. As the smoke from the attack started to settle down, Omis''s figure chopped through it, his sword aiming at the ''Phantomling''s'' one eye. rmed, the monster took a step back in retreat avoiding the blow. Omis on the other hand persisted, his figure turning to a blur as he appeared above the monster sending another sh aiming at his head. His sword seemed to cut into space itself as it shed with the monster''s hand. *PUSHI* The sickening noise of the metal cutting through the ''Phantomling''s'' arm was heard causing the monster to let out a roar of pain. "ROAAAAARRR!" As its arm fell on the ground it quickly turned into a puff of ck smoke before evaporating, a new arm instantly regenerating in its stead. The monster''s one eye turned red with rage as he red at Omis letting out a low growl yet not making any hasty movements. "Haha! What? That''s it? I know that Adult Phantomlings are not this weak! What is this? I''m not even using half of my power and you already losing this badly!" Mocked Omis, he knew that the monster was extremely intelligent and could understand human speech, so he nned to agitate it diverting all its attention to him so he could buy more time for Ss. Hearing Omis''s taunts the ''Phantomling''s'' body started shaking with rage as a dark murderous aura danced behind his back, his legs pressed harder on the ground causing cracks to appear as it prepared tounch himself towards Omis. Seeing that the monster was going to attack him with all its power made Omis take a defensive stance with his sword pointed towards the ''Phantomling''. *BOOOOM* The ground exploded from the sheer force of the ''Phamtomling''s''unching himself, Omis''s eyes widened in shock, the target of the monster''s attack was not him but Ss who was behind the monster! "Damn it! Don''t you dare you, slimy bastard!" He shouted before he turned into a blurunching himself after it. The monster was not fast enough to reach Ss yet when he saw Omis closing in on him his eye squinted into a mocking stare as he suddenly stopped and shot his two pirs of fire at Ss. "Shit!" Seeing that his n had failed, Omis hurriedly called forth his small shield as it broke through space appearing out of the void in front of Ss and expending to cover him from the attack. *BOOOM* Another explosion rocked Addi''s dome causing small cracks to appear on it, Le who had been feeding him her Qi was suddenly hit by a strong bacsh causing her to cough blood. Addi''s body on the hand trembled like a leaf, a small line of blood falling from his lips yet his eyes remained closed in concentration as he struggled to keep the shield up. "*Cough* *Cough*, Omis! We can''t keep the shield up much longer the old bastard is pushing himself too far!" Shouted Le before she quickly returned to her seat behind Addi and resumed providing him with her spiritual energy. Hearing Le''s cry caused Omis''s expression to darken, the monster, on the other hand, retreated to a corner with a smirk stered on his face seemingly mocking Omis. Omis watched as the ''Phantomling'' calmly walked to the edge of the shield and pushed one of its fingers against it all the while staring at Omis with a terrifying grin. Seeing what it was doing caused Omis''s eyes to widen in shock, he knew that the monster was intelligent, yet he failed to take into consideration what would happen should it decide to go after the shield itself, it must have understood that they couldn''t fight it without the shield so the monster now calmly ran his w at the dome causing more cracks to appear. "Oh, you sneaky bastard! That''s it!" Taking a deep breath, Omis calmed his mind before tapping towards his dimensional storage four flying swords flew out at incredible speeds towards The Phantomling causing it to open it''s eyes wide in shock. Hurriedly drawing aplicated pattern with his hands Omis shouted. ''Immortal killing swords!'' The swords were too fast for the monster topletely defend itself, it barely managed to defend against two before the remaining ones took both of his legs making him copse to the ground. Not giving it any time to recover, Omis quickly appeared above it, sending an incredibly fast thrust to the monsters one eye. ARGHHHHH!!!! An inhuman howl escaped the Phantomlings throat as Omis pushed the pommel downwards driving the de even deeper into the monsters head with an extremely cold gaze as he pushed his Qi into its body letting it wreck havoc before cutting the screams short. Chapter 71 Chapter 71 "Are you almost finished, master Ss?" asked Omis as he turned to nce back at Ss. Looking at Omis, whose gaze was still cold after killing the ''Phantomling'' Ss felt shivers run down his spine as Omis''s eyes seemed to glow in the dimly lit cave. "A-ah! Yes! I only need a couple more minutes." He answered, returning his attention back to the array below. The sound of ss shattering was heard as the dome-shaped shield that Addi had summoned finally broke into small shards beforepletely disappearing. "*Cough* *Cough*! What took you so damn long?!" Shouted Addi as he turned to re at Omis who had a sheepish smile on his face. "Haha, sorry, sorry! I didn''t think the bastard was that smart." Replied Omis while awkwardly scratching his head. "Hmph." Letting out a harrumph, Addi tapped his storage ring and brought out two small white pills, he then threw one into his mouth and tossed the second one to Le who caught it with a bewildered expression. "You are giving this to me old man?" She asked with suspicion, as she sniffed the pill in apprehension. "What do you want?" She asked with a doubtful expression. "This brat, what would want from you, hmph!" Answered Addi before he turned towards Ss. Seeing that, Le shrugged her shoulders and tossed the pill in her mouth, and sat down cross-legged in meditation as she healed the small injuries she suffered from the bacsh. As Addi and Omis walked closer to Ss, his eyes suddenly changed colors to a glowy golden color, as light seemed to seep out of them. The pages of his floating book started turning about wildly letting out a simr golden color cover the entire room. " , !" With hispletely golden eyes wide open, Ss chanted an incarnation causing the teleportation array to start shing a hazy blue light. "!" With one final shout, the entire array gave forth a blinding light causing the group to cover their eyes before it softened. "Is it working?" Asked Omis. Ss whose eyes had now returned to their normal color answered in a tired tone. "Yes, yes it is done." He said before letting out a tired yawn. "So this thing will take us to the heavenly realm?" Asked Le in curiosity. Nodding, Ss continued. "Yes, we just have to stand in the middle of the formation and feed it our Qi and it should do the rest." "Yay~! What are we waiting for then? Let''s go!" She enthusiastically answered before jumping to the middle of the formation. Omis followed after her, then Ss, before finally came Addi''s turn. He stood there at the edge of the formation his feet not yet inside as he looked at it with aplicated expression before raising his head to nce at Omis who was waiting for him with a smile. Letting out a sigh, Addi shook his head and took that final step towards the formation joining with the group. "Ready?" Asked Ss as he looked at the group, who all nodded solemnly. Closing his eyes, he then began to feed his Qi to the array causing its various patterns to light up even brighter as the group slowly began to feel the power of teleportation surround them. Space appeared to crumble around them before finally they all suddenly disappeared in a sh leaving behind the now half-lit formation, its light slowly dimming back before itpletely dissolved reverting the array back to its former ruined state. --------------- On top of a dested ruined mountain, a bright sh of light briefly appeared before the four figures of Omis, Addi, Le, and Ss walked out. Stretching her arms, Le scanned their surroundings before speaking. "Whoa~! Everything is still aplete mess!" Nodding, Ss turned to Omis and said. "Well then, I suppose my work here is finished?" Giving him a warm smile, Omis answered. "Yes, you can just sit back and rx master Ss, leave the rest for us!" "Oh! How are we going to find your disciple brother Omis?" Asked Le as she floated next to him. Hearing her question, Omis grinned and brought out a ck and white amulet from his spacial storage. A faint purple link extended from it towards the distance. Seeing that, Omis heaved a sigh of relief before he turned to look at the group and spoke. "She''s here, Lu Lu is here!" He said restlessly. *p* "Ouch! What the hell was that for?!" He shouted, holding the back of his head where Addi had just pped him. "Calm down, it''s going to be alright," Addi answered calmly as he gazed towards the distance, causing a small smile to make its way on Omis''s face. "The old man is being too nice, it''s creepy..." Whispered Le to Ss who silently nodded. Turning to re at her Addi growled. "I can hear you, you brat!" "Scary~!" "Alright, then people, no time to lose we''re moving!" Omis interrupted them. "Finally~!" Hearing that Le grinned before she summoned a giant purple flower, she then jumped unto it before turning to smile at the rest of them. "Oh! I forgot it''s okay to use our cultivation base right now, yes?" She sheepishly asked. Ss was the one to reply to her question. "Yes, the space in the Heavenly realm is too unstable, it''s very hard for ''the hive'' to track us down unless they are very near." Saying that a bright sh of light appeared next to him before it morphed into the shape of a back qilin, he gently patted the animal''s head before hopping on his back. Addi simply summoned his old sturdy cauldron and sat on it cross-legged. Seeing that everyone was ready, Omis nodded before turning into a bright beam of light that flew in the direction where the faint purple light pointed followed by Addi, Le, and Ss. As the group flew in the realm''s broken sky, various void cracks opened all around threatening to swallow them whole, yet they were all unphased as they continued towards their destination. They passed by countless broken celestial mountains and ruined sects, Le did not seem to mind the destruction as she had never seen Heavens in its old glory, but Omis, Addi, and Ss did. Seeing what was once considered the ultimate destination for cultivators, a ce people used to dream of visiting reduced to such a miserable state causedplicated feelings to swell inside their chests. It was Le''s serious voice that broke them from their trance. "We gotpany!" Chapter 72 Chapter 72 "What do we do?" Anxiously asked Le. Right in front of the group was arge gathering of ''Hive'' minions. "What are you getting so nervous about? It''s just a few small fries!" Shouted Addi with a grin, a sh of white light surrounded him for a second before two twin sabers materialized in both of his hands. "This old bastard." Laughed Omis, as he saw Addi''s figure break through space itself and appear next to one of the figures, a human-shaped one with one arm sticking out of its stomach and tworge blood-red horns. The monster had no time to react before Addi''s twin sabers swung with grace, taking his head along with them. He did not stop there and quickly jumped to the next anomaly, therge group of monsters finally reacting to the onught that was happening. From a distance, Addi''s figure could be seen gracefully dancing in between his opponents, he was like the grim reaper himself, whenever his des went blood spilled. Looking at the battle, no the ughter. Omis''s gaze hardened as he gazed at Addi''s figure, he seemed to enjoy it, and relish in the fight, his face was already painted red with the blood of his enemies yet his face held a maniacal grin. Ss, gaze was passive as he watched the show yet Le seemed to have admiration in hers. She may not get along with Addi very well yet she still respected his strength. Seeing such a scene made Omis''s heart turn heavy, will he also change? An eternity was no something the current him couldprehend, Addi''s perspective of things changed over the years, he no longer held any shred of hesitation in killing, and it was not only this. He changed, and Omis could see that he was not blind, Addi may try and act differently with him but the scars he carries with him are too deep, and all those years he spent alone had served to make him grow cold and indifferent. Le was born into a war-torn era, for her this was the norm. Did that mean that there woulde a day where he will also grow indifferent to everything, a day where he will grow bored of it all? Taking a deep breath, Omis pushed such thoughts to the back of his mind, there was no use overthinking something that he had no power over. Addi''s voice broke him away from his trance as he spoke in disappointment with a click of his tongue. "Tsk, that''s it? That wasn''t even enough for a warm-up." Flying over next to him, Le spoke with a voice full of enthusiasm. "Wow~! Old man, you looked really cool for a second!" Grinning in response, Addi circted his cultivation base willing his Qi to wash him clean from all the blood and gore of the previous battle reverting him back to his neat and tidy self. Turning his head to nce back at Omis, Addi asked. "What are you waiting for? Your little disciple is still waiting." "Hah, you sneaky snake! You are hogging all the fun!" Jokinglyined Omis with a smile. "Haha! Next time don''t be so slow!" Laughed Addi. Shaking his head, Omis scanned the bodies of the fallen monsters. For some reason, the bodies did not fall down from the sky into the blood-red clouds bellow, but rather remained floating in the air as if it was space. "There''s nothing worth taking from these small fries." Said Addi, as he saw that Omis was still observing the dead bodies. "Hmm? Oh, yes. Okay then let''s go." Giving a slight nod of confirmation, Omis turned into a beam of bright light, followed by Addi, Le, and Ss. --------------------------------------------------- In a different part of the ruined Heavenly realm, a lone mountain aimlessly flew across the clouds. At the peak of said mountain sat a small child with closed eyes. He looked to be fourteen of age with a devilishly handsome face, and deathly pale skin, his ck hair whipped about wildly behind his back. Suddenly his eyes that were closed seconds ago abruptly opened, they both resembled two red gems that seemed to glow. "Why did youe here?" He spoke with an extremely deep voice unfitting of his small stature. His brows furrowed as he gazed at the space in front of him. "As expected, I really can''t fool your senses!" Came a young seductive voice, as the alluring figure of a youngdy with long silky ck hair emerged from the void in front of the young boy, one would mistake her for a human if not for her blood-red eyes, and two small horns that curved behind her head like a crown. "Alura, exin yourself. I told you I do not want to see your face ever again." He growled, a dangerous glint shing by his eyes. "So scary! Why the long face? Didn''t you miss me, Aidan?" She asked floating closer to the young boy. *Whoosh* Not bothering to reply, a short sword appeared in Aidan''s hand as he used it to sh at Alura''s head with speed impossible to follow by eyes. "My, oh, my! So aggressive! I don''t hate that in a man." She replied teasingly, as her figure blurred causing Aidan''s sword to cut through her after image. She reappeared behind his back and threw her arms around his neck in a hug. "You should rx a little Aidan, don''t keep frowning all the time it doesn''t suit your cute face." She said seductively, yet Aidan only seemed to grow angrier as a reddish fog slowly seeped out of the mountain below. Seeing that even Alura retreated before speaking. "Whoah! So mean, tsk. Well, I only came to deliver some news to you, your little prey is back. He is here in this realm." Hearing that, Aidan''s face changed as he abruptly stood up. "Where?" He asked in an extremely cold tone. Seeing that brought a small smile to Alura''s lips as she turned around. "Oh, wouldn''t you like to know?" She grinned. "Alura! Stop messing around! Where is he?" He growled, his profound voice causing the entire mountain to shake wildly. "Meh, you''re no fun." She replied with a sigh, before shooting him a small piece of paper. "Onest thing, a message from the boss. Don''t mess it up this time." She said with a wide grin before her body blurred and disappeared, leaving Aidan with a grim expression behind. Chapter 73 Chapter 73 "We are getting closer!" Said Omis in a voice filled with anxiety. They had been traveling for a while now and finally, he was able to sense the location of Lu Lu''s treasure close by. "Oh~! I''ll finally meet brother Omis''s disciple! Hey, old man! Do you think she''ll call me big sis?"Le turned to Addi and asked with a grin, not allowing him to reply she continued speaking. "Hehe~ how about aunt? Haha! me as an aunt ah~ but then again if I''m her aunt, you''ll be her grandpa! Hmm, hmm." She nodded to herself, causing Addi to just ignore her with a tired sigh. As the group continued streaking through the sky, they soon stumbled upon a gigantic ruined mountain, this one was definitely bigger than the rest, even more so than Omis''s own mountain. Countless of somewhat still intact buildings prevailed all over it. One building was particrly eye-catching, arge four floored pagoda that stood at the very peak, which looked to bepletely untouched by whatever had hit the mountain. Seeing the location they happened on, Omis and Addi''s gaze turned grim. Turning his head towards him Omis spoke. "Is this what I think it is?" He asked. Nodding, Addi answered in a serious tone. "I''m afraid there''s no mistake, it''s too simr for it to be a mere coincidence." "What? What? What is this?" Asked Le confused as she kept ncing between Omis and Addi in curiosity. Taking a deep breath, Omis replied in a somber tone. "That''s our guild''s headquarters." Hearing that, Le''s eyes lit up in interest while Ss''s gaze became warier as he scanned his surroundings. "Do you think she came here to wait for you?" Asked Le as she turned her head to nce at Omis. "I guess we are about to find out." He said before turning into a beam of light that flew towards the mountain, followed by the rest. *Bang* The sound of himnding at the peak next to the pagoda made the entire mountain tremble as he caused various web-like cracks to appear on the ground. Addi slowly floated down andnded gently next to Omis and grabbed him by his shoulder before speaking. "Slow down, brother. Don''t just rush in, we don''t know what''s in there." Nodding, Omis summoned his ''Immortal ying'' swords with two in each hand and another two floating around him. Addi turned to look at Le and Ss and gave a nod as he summoned his spear, Le brought her whip, and Ss had his book floating around him. "I scanned the mountain but I didn''t feel any presence, not even Lu Lu''s which is strange because the link points here." Said Omis as he walked closer to the pagoda. As he came to a stop in front of the giant pagoda door, Omis willed his Qi to push it open. A loud creaking noise broke the silence as the inside was made visible to the group. The interior was a vast meeting hall, with a big chandeliering down from the ceiling and a long table that sat in the middle. The walls had numerous cracks all over them. Walking inside, Omis nced at the floor where he had stepped on a dusty banner, it waspletely ck in color with a blue crescent moon in the middle. This was their guild''s g. Looking at it on the ground made Omis feel bitter as he used his Qi to lift it and remove the dust from it before moving it to the long table in the middle. "Whoa~! This ce is huge!" Said Le as she strolled inside. "The bastards ransacked everything!" Growled Addi as he followed behind. Once upon a time, this pagoda was considered to be the center of the guild, with various treasures decorating its interior. Yet what was left from its former glorious state was a pitiful empty table and barely standing walls. "There''s no use in getting worked out over the past. We already lost the war..." Letting out a sigh, Ss answered. "Hey~! I found an entrance!" Interrupted Le from the corner of the room as she pointed at an area in the wall. "There''s an array in here!" She continued. Walking over, Omis nced at the ce where she pointed and gave a slight nod. "That should be the safe room." "It looks like the concealment formation broke down." Said Ss as he moved closer to inspect the array on the wall. "Move." Addi bluntly said, as he moved in front of it pushing Ss aside and pressed his hand over the array. He circted his Qi and willed it to the formation causing mechanic sounds to be heard as the array glowed for a second before opening and revealing a long dark tunnel leading downwards. "Looks like our imprints are still there." Said Addi as he strode inside, Omis and the rest following closely behind. Torches that we''re situated at the walls lit up as soon as the group made their way inside illuminating the dark tunnel. The walk through the tunnel was short as the group quickly found their way to the other side, a well lit medium-sized room with a few sofas, a small bookshelf, and a table at the corner of the room. On the other side, were paintings of various people on the walls, there were even Addi''s and Omis''s portraits. Right under Omis''s picture sat a small figure cross-legged with her eyes closed. Looking at her Omis''s eyes widened as his swords vanished from his hand. A sad smile made its way to his face as he kneeled down and gently caressed the person''s cheek. It was none other than Lu-Lu. Her silky ck hair was now cut short, various red veins were visible from under her skin scarring her once wless face, she was missing her left arm, and Omis could see that she was barely holding to her life. As if feeling his touch, Lu Lu''s eyes gently blinked open and met his own. Her expression confused as she stared at him. "M-Master?" She asked weakly before her expression changed as she started coughing blood. She quickly closed her eyes again as her wounds red up again, and tried to stop the ''blood'' from taking over her body. Seeing that Omis quickly brought out a pill from his storage space and fed it to her, this was one of his God ranked recovery pills. He then sat down next to her and channeled his Qi towards her body to help her with her healing process. Chapter 74 Chapter 74 "Her body is a mess...Even the God ranked recovery pill is only able to hold back the ''blood'' but not expel itpletely." Said Omis with a frown. Stepping closer to Omis, Addi kneeled in front of Lu Lu and checked her pulse from her hand, his expression quickly became serious before he turned to look at Omis and shook his head. "I''m sorry brother, I''m afraid I do not know how to help little Lu Lu..." He said with a pained expression on his face. Hearing that Omis''s face fell as he gazed at Lu Lu with a gentle expression, gently caressing her cheek with a sad smile. Feeling the somber mood Le who was always so energetic couldn''t help but feel downcast as she turned away unable to keep watching. Ss who was next to her gently patted her head and gave her a warm reassuring smile before he stepped forward and spoke. "I may not be able to help your disciple, but I know someone who can." He said. Hearing that, Omis''s ears perked up as he turned to look at him. Addi remained silent yet his eyes still held a hint of distrust as he stared at Ss. "And who would that person be master Ss." Asked Omis, his hands still gently holding the unconscious Lu Lu. "The Alchemist." Ss only said one word yet when Omis and Addi heard it both of their expressions changed. "Are you talking about ''THE'' Alchemist?" Asked Omis. "Indeed master Omis, only one person is worthy of holding that title." Replied Ss with a nod. "They survived?" Unconsciously asked Addi. Giving another nod of confirmation, Ss continued. "Yes, it''s not surprising really considering ''her'' capabilities. Ever since the ''Awakening'' her skills only seemed to increase." "The alchemist? Are you talking about that super famous, number one alchemist of the heavenly realm Uncle~?" Asked Le in curiosity. Giving her another gentle smile, Ss gently ruffled her head causing her to frown before he continued. "That would be correct, ''she'' was always a bit of an entric person never joining any guild but rather focusing all her time to further study the art of alchemy, refining all manners of heavenly pills and treasures." "Didn''t she perish in the war?" Asked Addi skeptical. "That is incorrect since her fighting prowess is not as great as the likes of you White Devil, once she knew that the war was doomed, she came to me asking for assistance to withdraw from the Heavenly realm." "Hmph, another coward. How disappointing." Harrumphed Addi before refraining himself from saying anything else. "Don''t mind him master Ss, do you perhaps know where The alchemist is at?" Asked Omis in a hopeful tone. "Indeed I do master Omis, she went into hiding in the mortal realm as well." Answered Ss, not bothering with Addi''s remark. "Great! Then-" *BOOOOOM* Unable to finish his sentence, a massive explosion rocked the entire mountain causing small debris to fall down the safe room. "What the hell was that?!" Asked Le. Before anyone could react, an impossibly deep voice boomed down in the ears of everyone present. "THERE IS NOWHERE YOU CAN RUN TO THIS TIME! GET OUT HERE OR I''LL DESTROY THIS DAMN MOUNTAIN!" Hearing the voice, Omis turned to look at Addi who nced back at him. "It''s that bastard." Said Addi with a somber expression. Standing up, Omis gently picked Lu Lu and carried her over to Addi before handing her over to him. Confused Addi was about to ask before Omis interrupted him. "Addi, please take care of her." "What the hell are you saying?" Retorted Addi, yet Omis simply shook his head before staring back at him with a serious expression. "Brother! Please." Seeing Omis''s unwavering gaze, Addi let out a sigh before replying. "I understand." Hearing that, Omis gave a gentle smile before he patted Addi''s shoulders and turned around to leave. "Master Ss, stick around Addi. I''ll keep our guest entertained while you guys take that time to evacuate." Said Omis. Ss simply gave him a long stare before simply nodding. "Take care master Omis. Come now Le, let''s go." She hesitated and looked at Omis who gave her his best reassuring smile before she leaped towards him and gave him a tight hug. "Don''t die, brother Omis." Leaving behind those words, she stepped back next to Addi and Ss. Giving them onest nce Omis''s eyes lingered on Lu Lu''s broken body before he turned around and made his way to the exit. Once outside, the first thing he was greeted with was a giant hall right outside the pagoda. There in the middle of the newly made crater was Aidan sitting down cross-legged with his eyes still closed. As If sensing that Omis had arrived his eyes quickly shot open before he started speaking. "You are finally here. I see you decided toe face me by yourself, are you perhaps nning to buy time for yourrades to escape?" He asked in a mocking tone. Not bothering to reply, Omis''s body blurred as he disappeared from his ce before quickly materializing behind Aidan and throwing a palm attack to his back. "How preposterous! Have you no shame!?" Angrily shouted Aidan as he quickly avoided Omis''s attack. Not allowing him any time to recover, Omis for the first time truly unleashed his full God-ranked cultivation base. The sky that was full of cracks above seemed to break open, the mountain below started shaking, the air itself was torn as various void tears opened around them. "Hmph! You think I''m afraid of you kid!" Angrily harrumphed Aidan before he unleashed his cultivation base. The duo quickly to off to the air where both stood facing against each other their two auras were visible as they wildly shed with one another, one like a sea of blood, red and bloodthirsty, the other blue and gentle yet it still carried an undoubtable dignity and strength to it thatmanded respect. The broken realm itself seemed to be unable to hold in face of such power as various void cracks continued to open surrounding the duo. The two opponents stood still as their auras shed, neither giving way to the other before Omis made his move. His des quickly appearing in both hands with two others flying behind him. With a loud whoosh, his body blurred leaving after images before he attacked with his sword formation. *BOOOOOM* The shockwave from them shing against each other caused the air to break and the pagoda below to almost copse. Chapter 75 Chapter 75 *Huff, Huff* The ragged sound of Omis breathing heavily was heard as he stood in the air a distance away from Aidan, his robe had various cuts and tears on it yet his body was still in perfect condition with no injuries. Aidan on the other hand was in a simr position, his purple robe hang loosely at his side showing his skinny yet well-toned body a saber was held in his right hand. His eyes nced at his shredded robe before he took it off In a swift motion choosing to remain shirtless, he then turned to re at Omis and spoke. "Not bad kid, but if that''s all you got then this is the end." He dered as he raised his saber and pointed it at Omis, the familiar red fog slowly surrounded the de as a suffocating pressure oozed of it. "You talk too much!" Shortly replied Omis before he quickly threw both of the swords in his hands to the air and charged towards Aidan, the four sword formation instantly following after him. Hmph, enough ying around." Harrumphed Aidan as he saw Omis rapidly closing in on him, with a quick movement, his saber sliced at Omis as a wave of red energy erupted from the de towards Omis. Faced with the attack, Omis''s heart fell as all his instincts screamed at him to dodge, he knew that if he was hit by that strike he might not survive! He hastily attempted to teleport away only to find that the space was locked by the strike rapidly closing in on him! In ast-ditch of struggle, Omis brought out his small shield and threw it to face the attack. The shield instantly expanded to cover his entire body as the wave of energy shed against it. "Ugh!" With a loud grunt, Omis''s body was sent flying backward as the shield shattered into pieces before flying back into his storage space to regenerate. *Cough* Coughing out blood, Omis turned to re at Aidan who had a small mocking smirk on his face as he stared back at him with a face full of contempt and disdain. "How disappointing, are you sure you even broke through the God realm?" Mocked Aidan as he shook his head. Omis refrained from speaking as he merely red back at him yet his hands rapidly drew a swift gesture causing the four swords to attack Aidan from all sides. "Hmm? How useless." He said noticing the swordsing at him. With an effortless cut of his saber, he blocked the attacksing at him and sent the swords hurling back. By the time he turned to look at the ce where Omis was, he had already disappeared. "Oh, you sneaky bastard! Not this time!" He shouted turning around to see that Omis''s figure flying away. With a furious re, Aidan impatiently rushed after him leaving behind a loud booming noise as he caused the mountain below to shake. As soon as he was about tounch another attack, Omis''s retreating figure disappeared only to reappear behind him, his twin swords already in his hands were stabbed to his back. A red shield of Qi appeared protecting Aidan who had a shocked expression on his face. "You!" Omis did not say a word, his face waspletely devoid of emotion as he coldly stared at Aidan. "Die." It was a simple word, but when he said it his eyes changed colors as one turnedpletely golden like the sun itself the other a stark contrast to it, an obsidian ck simr to a dark hole threatening to swallow everything in its path. Faced with such gaze, Aidan did not know why but his heart rapidly beat in his chest threatening to jump out. "I-Impossible! Who are you!?" He shouted as he felt Omis''s overpowering aura lock into him rendering him immobile. Omis simply raised one finger and pointed it at Aidan whose red shield quickly appeared to protect him, yet when Omis''s finger tapped against it the Qi shield effortlessly shattered into pieces causing Aidan to cough a mouthful of blood, his expression visibly turning paler. "Argh! Don''t mess with me!" Letting out a loud howl, Aidan''s body began to glow with a reddish sh as countless veins started appearing under his skin giving him an extremely ferocious look. Aidan mustered all his powers to move his saber and attack Omis''s finger. As the two shed a loud explosion that seemed to rock the sky and cause it to darken washed over the heavenly realm. *BOOOOOM* Aidan''s ragged figure was fully covered in various cuts and bruises as he retreated with a horrified expression on his face. Omis on the other side still retained his expressionless face, as he coldly nced at Aidan. "What are you?!" Shouted Aidan in rm as he brought his saber in front of him in defense. Omis did not reply but merely raised his hand, as if heading its rightful ruler''smand, the Qi scattered all across the heavenly realm rushed towards him causing a colossus cyclone to start manifesting itself. Seeing what was happening caused Aidan''s face to turn grim. The space surrounding him was once again locked preventing him from opening a tear to the void to teleport. He stared at the typhoon that was rapidly materializing above Omis with dread, the power he felt from it was way beyond what he could imagine. Various floating rocks from the surrounding broken mountains were attracted to it as the storm continued growingrger by the second. Cracks of thunder were heard as he could see shes of lightning illuminating the raging typhoon in front of his eyes. Like an Immortal God passing down his judgment, Omis casually brought his hand down causing the giant typhoon to rush towards Aidan. "God damn it!" Letting our a roar of defiance, he hurriedly summoned an enormous shield made out of red fog to protect him against Omis''s attack. To Aidan''s terror, as the two shed he watched in horror as the typhoon started to swallow his fog and slowly pushed towards him. It was then that a slim figure suddenly appeared next to him and grabbed his shoulder. "Alura?! What are you doing here?!" He asked. "Shut up and follow me if you don''t want to die!" She urgently shouted with a grimace. "What-" Not allowing him to continue, Alura quickly dragged him by the shoulder to a small tear she opened in the void, both of their bodies disappearing before reappearing a distance away from the typhoon. Her face waspletely pale as if drained of blood as she eyed Omis with caution, Aidan who was next to her was in a much worse state as the bacsh from getting his shield consumed caused all of his old and new injuries to re up. "You messed up Aidan." She muttered keeping her eyes at Omis. "What is he?" He asked with a frown as a small line of blood streaked down from his mouth. Chapter 76 Chapter 76 "How about we call it even, you continue along on your way, and we go ours. What do you say handsome?" Said Alura in a seductive tone as she gazed at Omis with a half-smile. With his expression still as cold as ice, Omis''s eyes turned to look at Aidan who was standing behind Alura as he tried to circte his Qi to recover from their previous sh. Staring at his different colored eyes, Alura''s expression changed as she slowly floated back next to Aidan before sending him a mental message. ''Something is wrong.'' Surprised, Aidan nced at her before asking. ''What do you mean?'' ''His eyes are strange, they seem cloudy?'' She said puzzled. It was then that Omis who was silent the whole time finally spoke calmly, his eyes coldly staring at Aidan. "Didn''t I tell you to die?" He said in an extremely frosty tone causing shivers to run down Aidan''s spine. Hearing that, Alura''s eyes widened as she turned to herpanion before shouting in urgent manner. "Shit! Run!" Using her Qi, her hands hastily drew aplicated hand symbol causing a void tear to open behind them. "Aidan! NOW!" He did not know why but at that moment when his eyes met with Omis''s all of his instincts screamed at him to run to hide, to get as far away from this ce as possible, and for the first time in a very long time Aidan felt true fear. Turning around towards the Void tear, he quickly rushed towards it before a cold voice interrupted him. "Did I say you can leave?" Shocked he turned to his left only to be met by Omis''s palm attack, with barely enough time he instantly summoned his Qi shield to protect him yet even that shattered as soon as it was met by the attack sending him flying in the air like a doll with its strings cut loose. Without turning his head, Omis quickly moved his right arm to his side and grabbed Alura who was trying tond a sneak attack on him by the neck. "Urgh!" He then slowly turned around and calmly stared at her as she was struggling to get his hand off her neck. "I''m not done you bastard!" Aidan''s loud voice caught his attention as he came flying to his friend''s aid with his saber in hand leaving after images in the air. Seeing that, Omis casually flung Alura at Aidan''s quickly approaching figure causing him to stumble as he brought his sword down to grab her in surprise. Not allowing then any moment to rest, Omis followed after that with another punch thatnded at Alura''s stomach sending the couple hurling in the air as they both coughed blood. Still retaining his expressionless face Omis continued. "Die." Hearing his cold voice caused Aidan''s body to shudder as countless thoughts raced through his mind. ''I''ll be killed! What the hell is that thing! How can he be so strong in the first stage of God realm!'' "Curse the void why did I have to get stuck with saving you!" Shouted Alura before grabbing Aidan by the hand. "Don''t look back! We have to get out of here now!" She said before pulling him with her inside another Void tear that she rapidly opened. Omis was still a distance away as his punch had flung the duo away from him, seeing that they were about to retreat he quickly summoned his ''Immortal killing'' swords. As the four des appeared in front of him, Omis rapidly drew aplicated rune in the air causing the des to start shining in a blinding light as they drew closer to each other slowly merging into one. Once the light faded away, the swords were no more, yet Omis simply pointed at Aidan''s retreating figure in the distance right after that the loud noise of something cutting through the air at an impossible speed was heard followed by a cry of pain. "ARGH!" Alura was halfway inside the Void tear when Aidan''s cry of pain caused her to turn around, her eyes suddenly widened as the hand she had been holding had been separated from his body. "Aidan!" She screamed as she attempted to go back and grab him again yet to her terror another whooshing sound was heard as something cut through the air and right after that she watched as Aidan''s second arm was cut clean off his body. "ARGHHH!" Seeing what had just happened caused cold sweat to drip down her back as she hastily retreated away from herpanion. ''I can''t sense the attack until it''s toote!'' She anxiously thought as her eyes kept darting around left and right. "Alura! Help me!" Cried out Aidan with a panic-stricken expression as he looked at her yet she was unable to do so! She was not sure if she was able to keep her own life rather than protect his! Giving Aidan onest nce, Alura''s eyes hardened as she red at Omis before her body slowly disappeared from its ce. "N-No! NO! ALURA!" Shouted Aidan, as the sound of the sword cry cutting through the air was heard. Suddenly Aidan''s vision turned upside down as the world spun around and for a second he was able to see his headless body still floating in the air before everything went dark. Right as Omis decapitated Aidan''s head, he quickly teleported to his head and grabbed it as a tiny golden soul urgently emerged with a terror-stricken face only to be met with Omis who yanked it and put it away in his storage space. "No! No! Stop! Stop this right now!" His cries fell on deaf ears as Omis stored his soul with an indifferent expression. Suddenly the space behind him shook as Addi''s figure blurred into existence. He flew behind Omis and tapped his shoulders with a serious look on his face. "Brother?" He said, yet Omis simply continued to stare back at him with that same cold detached gaze. Fuck. Muttered Addi before grabbing Omis by both of his shoulders, he did no react yet simply kept staring nkly at him. Guiding his Qi to Omiss body, Addis brow was full of sweat as a look full of concentration took over his face. The duo stood in silence for a few minutes one had his eyes closed the other a distant look on his face before finally, Omiss eyes reverted back to their previous ck color seemingly regaining their former rity. He nced at Addi in confusion for a second before a look of shock took over his face. I-I, what? Unable to form the words, Addi simply shook his head and replied. First, lets get out of here. Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Two streaks of light flew through the air leaving afterimages behind them as they passed. Omis''s expression was somber the entire time as he tried to recall what had just happened to him. In the previous fight, it seemed as if something clicked inside him. He wanted to think that he had no control over what he did, no he tried to make himself believe it yet he couldn''t. He was aware of everything, he knew what he was doing the entire time when he sliced Aidan''s arm when he sent Alura running away, he...he enjoyed it! Once his mind reached this point of thought, his brows furrowed even more as he felt deeply conflicted inside. While Omis did not retain any previous memories of who he was in the past, his moralpass was still the same, he was not a killer at least he thought he wasn''t. But then again, when he had chopped Aidan''s head clean of his body he felt nothing. There was no remorse, no guilt nor regret for what he did, on the contrary, he felt quite indifferent, the feeling of power when he finally unleashed his cultivation base was intoxicating! At that time he was at the top of the world, so why should he care about what is right and what is wrong? No one could stop him if he decided to do anything for he was a God! Reaching this train of thought, his expression turned into a horrified one as he muttered to himself. ''What the hell am I thinking?'' His inner conflict was interrupted by Addi who tapped his shoulder and asked. "Are you okay?" Hearing his question Omis gave him a half-assed smile in response before replying. "Y-yes, I''m fine." Frowning, Addi continued. "I know you must be feeling quite conflicted right now, but I just want you to know that you did well." He said before turning his attention back in front of him. Refraining from replying, Omis simply sighed before pushing his doubt to the back of his mind. ''Am I changing? Why do I feel nothing at the thought of killing? Is it really bad? This world is not peaceful and I will not survive if I am merciful, but is this the right way?'' Unknown to him, that day his way of thinking slowly started to shift as his morals gradually begun to change. This wasn''t the first time he killed, after the attack on the ''underworld city'' but this was the first time he truly began to embrace the change. "Uncle! Uncle! They made it!" His attention turned to Le who shouted in excitement as she saw him and Addi, she was standing on the peak of a broken floating mountain alongside Ss who''s face held a small hint of a smile. The duo dropped to the ground before they were assaulted by a barrage of questions from Le. "So? So? How did it go? Did you win? Did he run away? You don''t seem hurt only your robe is broken! That''s good! Tell me~ tell me~! What happened?" She asked her eyes sparkling as she examined Omis from head to toe all the while floating around him. Raising his hands in the air Omis eximed "Whoah! Slow down, Le!" "Ah! Sorry~ Sorry~! I got a little bit too excited, hehe~" She apologized with an innocent smile. "My brother obviously won, what are you even asking, hmph." Harrumphed Addi as he rolled his eyes on Le. She did not seem to mind as her eyes opened wide in admiration before she came closer to Omis and asked. "Did you kill him? Yes, you killed him! Wait did you kill him? Oh! Can I have his soul? Pretty please~! Wait you have his soul right? You didn''t destroy that, did you? No, why would you?" Once again she quickly began to ramble on excitement before Ss''s hand fell on her head as he spoke. "Kiddo, what did I tell you about babbling so much?" Hearing that her eyes dropped before she replied while nervously fidgeting with her fingers. "Ah, I''m sorry uncle Ss." Giving out a smile, Omis answered. "It''s okay master Ss, I don''t mind." He then turned his gaze to Le before continuing with a grin. "And yes, I still have his soul." Her eyes quickly lit up at that remark before she answered. "Really!? A God ranked cultivator''s soul! Whoa~! C-Can I see it?" She asked with anticipation. "Yes, butter, how''s Lu Lu doing?" He asked while ncing at the ground behind Ss where Lu Lu''s body sat in cross-legged meditation, her eyes still closed shut. "Her situation is stable now but we should still make haste to the Alchemist." Replied Ss. Nodding, Omis was about to reply before he froze his expression suddenly turning grim. Addi and Ss who were standing next to him both had a serious face on as they turned to stare at the distance where Omis had fought Aidan. "Did you feel that?" Omis asked, his eyes still staring at the distance. "Yes, ''something'' just forcefully broke through the space of the heavenly realm." Muttered Ss. "I do not want to stay here and wait for whatever appeared toe. Let''s go!" Urged Addi. Nodding Ss grabbed Le and shot to the sky followed by Addi and Omis who grabbed Lu Lu with both arms. "Where to?" Asked Omis as he nced towards Ss. "I don''t think we should go to the gate, ''The hive'' might be onto us!" He answered back. "A little bit toote for that!" Shouted Addi as he rapidly summoned his spear and curved upwards stabbing towards a point where a void tear was beginning to open. *BOOOM* As his spear collided with the tear an explosion followed by a roar full of rage broke through the space causing everyone''s expression to pale as Addi was sent flying back from the sh. He coughed blood and quickly regrouped with the rest before shouting in a voice full of urgency. "That thing is a stage five God ranked entity!" Hearing that Ss and Le''s faces visibly paled, Omis was the strongest person present, and as an Original, his cultivation base of first stage God Realm could bepared to a normal fourth stage yet this thing was at an even higher level! "I broke the space before It could teleport but that would only temporarily hold it! We need a n!" As soon as Addi finished saying that another roar came from above them as a new tear started emerging from the void. "Shit! What a fucking monster!" Cursed Addi as he was about to attack the tear again, yet was stopped by Omis. "Grab Lu Lu! I got this!" "Fuck no! Oy! Ss, take thedies and run!" Shouted Addi before ignoring Omis and rushing towards the tear. Clicking his tongue, Omis cursed under his breath before handing Lu Lu to Ss. "Master Ss, I trust her in your hands! We will be back soon! Just risk it and head towards the gate!" He said before hurrying after Addi. Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Both Omis and Addi stood next to each other facing the void crack that was slowly opening in the sky with solemn expressions on their faces. A giant hand with blood caked ws slowly made its way out of the crack in an eerie manner before another one followed. "Stab the bastard before he''s fully out!" Shouted Addi as his body disappeared into thin air. Omis on the other hand had both of his eyes change color again, one as bright as the sun and one as dark as the abyss itself. The loud whooshing sound of his invisible sword cutting through the air was heard as he aimed it at the thing''s left hand. By the time his sword connected Addi had also appeared out of the air next to the other hand and stabbed it with his spear his attack seemingly passing through space as it prated the flesh of the arm leaving a deep hole on it. Omis''s attack on the other hand managed to chop off three wed fingers clean off as the monster shrieked in pain, its voice thundering over the ne and sending Addi and Omis''s sword tumbling back. With a desperate howl, the thing shoved the void crack open even wider as it forcefully pushed its frame out of it finally giving the duo a good nce at what they were up against. The thing was huge, easily towering over both of them, Omis reckoned it was about three to four meters tall his arms were a little bit too long for its body and his fingers had wed at the end of them. Its skin was of an ashen color, his legs were that of a goat, the thing that stuck out the most to Omis was his face, the thing did not have a full face! It only had half! It was a surprisingly human-looking one with one long horn that curled over the back of his head, the strange thing was it only had half of its head the other side looked as if it was cleanly shaved off with a de right in the middle leaving him with half of his nose, one eye, one ear, and half of his mouth, the other side was surprisingly smooth andpletely red in color confusing Omis to no end. As it made its way out of the void it crawled from, the thing''s eye quicklynded on Addi and then moved to Omis before it let out an inhuman cry causing him to urgently summon a shield made of Qi that surrounded both him and Addi and protected them against the monster''s incorporeal attack. Space seemed to break from the shriek of the monster as Omis found getting harder to maintain the shield yet luckily the thing halted its assault seeing that its targets had managed to defend against his attack. It''s one eye slowly began to change bing fully red preventing Omis from differentiating between its pupil and Iris as the red color took over everything giving the monster a savage look, It''s horn slowly started pouring a small red mist causing it to gradually surround its body. "I have a bad feeling about this Omis! I don''t like what''s doing!" Shouted Addi as he quickly took a defensive posture, something told him that if he attacked the monster right now that it would be the end of him, and if there was something Addi learned throughout all these long years living in this forsaken world was to always trust his instincts. While Omiscked real-world experiencepared to Addi he was not powerless, yet he also felt the danger surrounding the figure more clearly than Addi as he was the one closer to it on levels. Turning his head towards his friend Omis shouted urgently. "DODGE!" His yell was immediately drowned by the sound of a massive explosion, for a second all he could see was white as the entire realm was engulfed by it, he barely managed to resummon his shield that had barely recovered before casting all of the defensive spells he could manage before the attack hit. Omis had no time worrying about Addi as the space around him locked him in his position, he tried to forcefully tear a hole into the void to teleport away yet that was not possible, it seemed as if the monster''s spell reached out all across the heavenly realm leaving nowhere for him to run away to. Finding himself momentarily blinded by white light and without any ideas on how to escape his predicament, Omis simply gritted his teeth and rotated his cultivation base at full power and hoped that it was enough to stand in face of the attack. For a moment, everything around him went silent as the spell shed with his defenses, it did not take long however before he felt his shield dissipate first barely doing anything to stop the force of the attack, soon Omis watched in horror as his defensiveyers crumbled one after the other. With his mind going overdrive Omiss eyes darted left and right as he urgently attempted to spot a w, a crack, something anything that may help him in any way escape his current dilemma, yet to no avail. *BOOOOOOOOOOOM* The attack soon reached his body causing him to feel as if he was falling through a dark hole, his entire body stretching before everything simply went ck. --------------------------------------------------- On the other side of the Heavenly ne, Ss and Les figures could be seen fighting against a horde of Hive minions as they struggled to make their way to the Gate. Uncle Ss there are too many of them! Shouted Le in a desperate tone, her whipshing unto one of her assants with a wham as it quickly caused his body to explode in a haze of blood. We are almost there! Just a little more! Ss who was also struggling with his own aggressors summoned the illusion of an entire library behind his back raining various destructive spells on them. Yet even that was not enough, as when one of the attackers fell, three others reced him. The Gate was so close yet so far away. It was then that suddenly the entire battlefield froze as a blinding light rushed from behind them quickly engulfing everyone present, and momentarily blinding them. Ss was the only one that was the least affected due to his special ability, using every ounce of his power he struggled under the pressure brought by the light as he pushed Le towards the Gate before a loud explosion rang in his ears and everything went dark. Ah, I knew this was a bad idea... He thought as he slowly lost consciousness. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 "Ugh, my head." Omis grunted as his eyes slowly blinked open, his vision was still a little bit murky as he felt himselfying on his back staring up at a very bright night sky full of thousands upon thousands of stars that illuminated it. Confused, he rubbed his eyes to rid them of the haziness before he gradually forced his body up with a groan. His gaze shifted below as his robe was now torn to shred barely hanging on his waist, surprisingly there was no damage whatsoever to his body. No wounds no sign of internal injury, nothing. Confused Omis raised his head to check on his surroundings before his eyes widened abruptly. He was in space. With uncertainty, he nced at the ground all around him. It seemed that he was on some sort of teau shaped ne aimless floating in space. The ground was made of dull gray rocks that lengthened all around him. Sending his divine sense to scan his surroundings, Omis was once again surprised at the size of the ne. It was t and extended to all sides, the length of it easily in the thousands of kilometers. What surprised him the most was the ruins. Littered all across the ne were various buildings made out of the same dull gray rocks. The buildings were in various states, some were already ruined and barely standing others seemed to be rtively intact. The peculiar thing was the absence of any form of life in this dested ne. It seemed as if an entire civilization had simply vanished into thin air. "What is this ce?" He muttered to himself, as he nced left and right. It indeed seemed like he was on an abandoned t piece ofnd aimlessly floating in space. The only source of light was the sea of stars all around him. There was no, no sun, no moon, nothing. "This was not part of the game..." He mumbled as he aimlessly picked a direction towards the closest ruined buildings and started walking. Unleashing his cultivation base, Omis was surprised to see that it did not seem to affect the space around him as much as it did when he was still on the mortal or heavenly ne. Now unleashing it did not result in any cracks in the void opening or anything. He strangely found himself feeling like a little boat lost in the raging ocean. The space surrounding him held Qi and some other source of energy he failed to recognize, it was even wilder, chaotic, and more violent than Qi. The two sources of energy were constantly fighting for dominance against each other. The strangest part was when he had unleashed his cultivation base, the Chaos energy or so he decided to call it seemed to try and absorb it, yet the Qi was doing its best to stop it essentially stopping him from breaking a hole into space itself. "Weird, this doesn''t feel like the demonic energy that demons used back in the game, it''s wild and feels very untamed?" He mumbled as he continued on his way towards one of the ruined buildings. Coming to a halt in front of it, his thoughts and suspicions concerning the strange energy source were pushed to the back of his mind as he pushed the half-broken stone door open it copsed inside with a bang resulting in a small cloud of dirt to rise. Unbothered, Omis stepped inside. The interior was that of a simple small home, a little stone table was ced in the middle of the room a stone bed to the side, and a couple of chairs. Walking closer, Omis pressed his finger on the surface of the table and brought it up to his face. It was dusty, which was unsurprising considering the state of the entire ne. Slowly roaming around the room, Omis found no signs indicating why or when the previous upants of this house had left. Everything that remained here seemed to be carved from the dull gray rock. Grabbing a hold of the chair, Omis tried to crush it with his pure body strength but was shockingly unable to! One had to know that he was a God realm cultivator, it did not matter if he chose not to use his cultivation base for his body strength alone allowed him to rival Golden Immortals! Yet even then he was unable to break a chair! Frowning he rotated his cultivation base and guided the Qi to his palm before clutching it on the stone chair. *Crack* *Boom* The stone chair was unable to stand the pressure as it exploded sending debris flying all across the room. Raising his hand in front of his face, Omis clenched and unclenched it a couple of times before muttering with shiny eyes. "This rock is a treasure!" Walking outside of the small building, Omis found himself with even more questions than before, where was he at? What happened to that monster? What happened to Addi? Did Ss, Le, and Lu Lu make it out? And what is this new chaotic energy? ''First things first, I need to find out where exactly is this ce. And is there a way back to the mortal ne?'' He thought before quickly shaking his head. ''No, first the chaos energy.'' Thinking about that he nced at his surroundings, he was in what appeared to be a ruined ancient town, slowly flying up, Omis turned into a streak of golden light as he soared across the sky. It did not take long before he settled in an empty patch ofnd, he then sat down cross-legged on a giant rock that stood taller than the rest before closing his eyes and regting his breathing. After he felt himself being sufficiently calm, Omis unhurriedly began to feel his surroundings as he allowed his Qi to dance throughout his entire body. He felt it go from his abdomen to his arms and legs going in circles before finally making its way to his head causing him to feel rxed and peaceful. He then slowly extended his senses to outside his body as he breathed in the Qi in his surroundings and breathed it out, in and out. He was in no hurry as he repeated the process for a few minutes feeling very serene. If one was able to see Omis at the moment, they would be shocked as the area around him looked to be that of an entirely different world, as the Qi danced around him it created an illusion of an extremely stunning Celestial realm with various immortal cranes soaring freely in the sky. His eyes that were closed in meditation, shot open as their color changed back into one golden and onepletely ck one his expression gradually turning calm and indifferent, shockingly the Qi that was in the air started to gather around him forming a shield of sorts that seemed to prevent the chaotic energy from approaching him! Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Deep in space, in an unknown location was a floating continent made entirely out of dull-looking gray rocks. No sign of life was visible on the surface of this giantndmass, yet it was exactly here, in a faraway corner of the world that Omis sat down cross-legged in meditation. The illusional Celestial world that appears behind him as he cultivated still persisted looking even more corporal than before as one would actually be able to feel the aura of the Immortal world emitting from Omis. ''This ce is truly strange. The amount of spiritual energy here is almost akin to that of the Heavenly realm!'' Omis was shocked, one of the main reasons Cultivators yearned for ascending to the heavenly realm was because of the abundance of spiritual energy. Once mortal cultivators reached the Ascension stage they would need a tremendouslyrge amount of spiritual energy to break through the Half-Immortal stage. In ancient times, talented individuals were able to borrow from the power of the heavenly realm to aid them in their breakthrough, yet that came at a price. The Heavenly tribtions that came in the form of thunderbolts as thick as a man''s waist! There was however an easier way to step into the legendary realm and that was with the help of an already ascended Immortal. They would briefly descend towards the Mortal realm and guide the qualified cultivators through Heavens Gate cleansing them of their Mortal shell as they transcend to that which is Immortal. One had to know that Omis himself was unable to step into Heaven by his own powers as he himself was merely guided in. One was able to count the people who actually managed such an astonishing feat on one the fingers of one hand! Now, what did it mean for a ce such as this to exist? It meant that with the abundant amount of Qi in this space, one did not have to worry about the final bottleneck that separated the Ascension and Half-Immortal realm. As long as you had enough Qi and with enough talent and preserving, It was quite easy to make It past the Ascension realm! What had set aside the geniuses that made it to Heaven''s using their own strength and others was their ability to break through even with theck of resources! ''Is this why this ce is so empty and already deserted? Did the previous race that lived in this continent already ascend to something far beyond?'' Reaching this chain of thought Omis shook his head and muttered. ''No, something still feels strange. What is this chaos energy? And howe whenever I try to cultivate Qi it always tries to jump in as well, yet the Qi is rejecting it does that mean that it''s harmful?'' Thinking about it for a while, Omis''s golden stared attentively at the space surrounding him, he was able to make it the stream of Qi gently floating all around him, yet outside his small cultivation area the situation was entirely different. Omis watched as the gentle Qi stream turned into a raging sea that crashed against the cloud-like dark red energy both constantly battling for supremacy neither giving an inch. Mortal eyes were not able to see such a scene but in Omis''s eye, he was witnessing a non-stop war that unfolded before him. Eyeing the hazy dark red chaos energy in suspicion, Omis found himself unconsciouslyparing it with the dark red clouds that upied the heavens, the broken red sky, and finally, the ''Hive''... ''The ''Hive'' members seemed to have some strange cultivation techniques with bizarre spells. Yet one thing they all had inmon was the blood-red color.'' As he continued to watch the two different energies sh against one another, Omis slowly understood that both have reached a stalemate in their battle with neither side being able to fully eradicate the other. ''Interesting, I wonder...What would happen if I tried to cultivate this strange energy...'' A dangerous thought suddenly sprouted in Omis''s mind as he spected the various uses and possibilities his experiment could end up in. ''Do I really want to risk my safety for mere curiosity?'' He asked himself and after a moment of thought, he raised his head that had a resolute expression on it. "What is there to be afraid of! I am a God and I will no be afraid of mere spiritual energy!" He spoke with a voice full of confidence as his aura suddenly sted at full force erging the illusion of the Immortal world behind him even further. Once he felt himself ready, Omis cautiously opened a small entrance ordering the Qi energy to not interfere as a small stream of Chaos energy found its way towards him. As it passed by the illusion of the Celestial Realm, the world that was once pure and untainted started to change whenever the stream passed it seemed to leave destruction in its path, yet since the Qi energy was the more prominent one in this space, the illusion quickly recovered back to its previous state as the Chaos stream made its way to Omis. He watched in curiosity as the stream came in contact with his body yet was unable to enter it. Not giving up the stream constantly moved all across his body looking for a way in before It reached his nose only to once again be stopped by an invisible barrier. ''So it''s like that. It seems that the Chaos energy would is not able to infiltrate Ascended cultivators bodies unless permitted to.'' Thought Omis as he watched the small stream mindlessly continue its struggle to find a way inside. "Now then, the moment of truth." Saying that Omis lowered his guard and allowed the energy to move inside his body. The moment it did he moved his senses and carefully observed the peculiar chaos energy. It seemed to look for something as it made its way across his body strangely not leaving any sort of damage whatsoever, he watched in curiosity as the little stream made its way to his abdomen where his core was at. Seeing that Omis was taken aback, yet did not do anything to stop it. The energy after all was too little to cause him any actual harm so he allowed it as he continued to watch it with interest. Once the small stream made its way to his abdomen area, it was faced with Omis''s giant core. It was a golden sphere-shaped ball of extremely pure refined Qi energy. This was Omis''s core and the base of his God-ranked cultivation realm. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 With a face filled with concentration, Omis continued observing the strange chaos energy as it rotated around his core for a few times never trulying in touch with it. The small stream finally settled down next to it as it started to condense into a small dot the size of a rice grain before it continued to harmlessly hover there. He could sense that his core had not tried to intervene with the chaos energy once it made its way to his abdomen area and simply ignored it. The chaos energy as if possessing a strange hint of intelligence did not make any moves against the golden core either as if It knew that it would instantly be annihted by it the moment it tried. And just like that Omis watched as the initial stages of creating a core began unfolding inside his body with an astonished expression. ''The amount of chaos energy in my body is too little to use for anything. I can not explore its uses like this!'' Reaching this train of thought, Omis''s eyes shined with determination as he suddenly dropped the shield of Qi surrounding him and allowed the chaos energy in the world to flood towards him. The Immortal world behind him was once again defiled as the pure Qi came in contact with the chaos energy as if meeting its natural nemesis the two powers continually shed against each other turning the once celestial illusion into one of a torn world with half of it being that of heavens the other seemingly that of hell! The entire time Omis''s brows were creased as he carefully willed a small amount of chaos energy into his body and carefully guided it into the direction of the newly forming core causing it to growrger by the minute. Once it reached the size of five grains of rice a sudden change urred to Omis''s body! The energy that he had been guiding and slowly umting abruptly dispersed without any sort of warning whatsoever! Yet Omis was no rmed as he continued to observe it, he still held the power to forcefully expel the energy from his body should he feel the need to. However, until now he had yet to feel any sense of danger from the chaos energy which surprised him to no end. He kept on tracing it as it dispersed and made it''s way to his four limbs and started to merge with it! ''It''s strengthening my body?'' Though the increase in power was insignificant to Omis, the fact that the chaos energy had not interfered with his current cultivation base but even went as far as strengthening his body was extremely shocking! Did that mean that as long as he umted enough of this energy his body would continue getting reinforced? Just his physical strength alone was already at the level of a Golden Immortal! With the help of the Chaos energy was it possible to boost it even further? Omis''s mind was in turmoil as he thought of the various possibilities behind such strange energy, yet his mind was also constantly gued by fear of the possibility of a side effect emerging from him cultivating two different energies. ''So far it does not seem harmful, and it does not interfere with my current cultivation base, yet I should still tread carefully as I don''t know what may happen.'' Stealing his resolve, Omis was unable to alleviate his curiosity as he decided to continue experimenting on this newfound source of power. ''Who knows, maybe I''ll be able to get my body to break into the God realm with the help of this Chaos energy.'' He chuckled at the wild thought before closing his eyes and resuming the process of guiding the energy into his body to create a new core. The process was long and tedious causing Omis to almost dropping it all together yet he still gritted his teeth and forced his mind to calm down as he cleared away all useless thoughts and attained a perfect meditative state. Once he reached such a state the progress continued on smoothly as Omis lost all sense of time, his mind filled with only the thought of gathering and refining the chaos energy. One strand after another, he continued this monotone act until his chaos core once again finally reached the five grains of rice size. The most surprising thing was that no change urred as it simply continued growing. ''Oh? It did not dissipate this time! Does that mean that I need to gather even more? Interesting, how does this work.'' He asked himself yet continued to gather the energy nonstop, as he pulled into his body and refined it causing the newly established core to grow bigger in size, from the five grains of rice to to the size of a thumb. When it did, the core once again started to scatter as it crumbled the energy flowing towards his four limbs once more and strengthen them by an insignificant amount. ''Looks like the size required for it to disperse grows each time, this seems to be simr to the cultivation ranks using Qi, only the core never copses.'' His mind was full of various thoughts about this newfound energy as hepared it with the Qi that he was familiar with. ''The normal cultivation method I am familiar with starts with the Qi gathering level where one strengthens their body as they prepare for establishing their foundation in the foundation realm, all this while the Qi never truly forms a core until one breaks to the Gold core realm, that''s when all the Qi scattered across a cultivators body gathers in their abdomen so the core takes shape for the first time.'' Omis sat down as he recounted the differences between each of the Qi and the Chaos energy. But then again with each level after the Gold core realm, one''s core continues to expand and growrger with each breakthrough it could never break or dissipate as if it did that would essentially cripple the cultivator. He muttered to himself as this was the main point where both energies differed. Is the chaos energy only able to strengthen the body? Or does its abilities extend to something more? With such thoughts on his mind, Omis delved back into the process of slowly umting Chaos energy as he tries to figure out where its limitsy. I hope the group is safe...Addi that bastard cant just die by something like this and Ss already ran away with Le ad Lu Lu. Yes, everything is fine... He muttered as if trying to convince himself yet his eyes betrayed him showing an anxious expression. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 "Argh, my head!" Groaned Addi, his eyes creased yet remained closed as he moved both of his hands to his forehead. *Gasp* "He is waking up!" "Hurry! Bring the chief!" "The God is waking up!" Gasps and hurried discussions entered his ears causing his frown to deepen as he groaned. "So noisy!" As the hurried conversations continued growing louder and louder Addi''s eyes shot open in irritation as he stood up with a re and shouted at the people who were talking. "I said so damn noisy!" His shout caused the entire room to descend into silence as shocked gasps and startled expressions took over their faces as they stared back at him. Coming back to his senses, Addi scanned the room in surprise. He wasying on what looked like an altar made of ck smooth stones in some sort of underground cave. In front of him was a group of people wearing simple clothes, they looked at him with shock filled expressions yet he could see the worship in their eyes. "Where is this?" He asked with a frown. "The God has spoken!" "We can understand thenguage of the Gods!" "The chief was right! Our tribe is truly the chosen one!" Hearing their hushed discussions as they looked at him with idolization in their eyes, Addi''s head started to hurt as he rubbed his eyes with his finger. "I don''t have time for this, what happened to the others?" He muttered to himself before trying to move his body off the altar only for a sharp pain to assault him as he almost fell down. "A-Ah! My God!" A youngdy that was standing the closest to him rushed to his aid as she assisted him and prevented him from falling. His arm instinctively held her by the shoulder as he managed to steady his wobbly feet before he turned to look at her and speak. "Thank you." The young girl''s face quickly turned red as her eyes met with Addi''s. "A-Ah! I-I am unworthy of such words my God!" She said as she frantically waved her arms with a flustered look on her face. Addi''s mind, however, was in a different ce as he scanned his body, his expression darkening. ''That damned monster''s attack was really something. Had I not opened the dimensional door when I did I''m not sure I would have survived.'' Thinking about the fight, Addi tried to recall what had happened once more. Once the monster locked the space surrounding both him and Omis he knew that he had no other choice but to use his trump card. It was his ultimate spell called ''Dimensional Door'' and it allowed him to ignore and break into space no matter the ce time or situation he finds himself in. In a sense, it was an upgraded version of simply opening Void cracks and it was this that allowed him to escape the monster. He was able to use it to open a path to Void for Omis as well yet what he did no take into a coin was the magnitude of the attack as it even caused space itself to break throwing him off course asnding him here. His body was not in its best condition as he would need time to recover to his peak state, he could feel the various internal wounds he had sustained luckily none of which seemed permanent, he simply required time. ''I have toy low for a while, at least until I can freely move again. With the meager amount of Qi in the air, I would guess I have been teleported to the moral realm. Does that mean Omis did as well?'' He thought to himself. It was then that an old man with a wrinkly face and grey hair hastily made his way inside the dimly lit cave, his frantically ncing about before they fell on Addi standing with the help of the young girl he gasped before dropping to his knees and kowtowed with a loud thud. "My God!" Following him, the group of people in the room all dropped to their knees in worship and kowtowed towards Addi. He was easily able to sense that all of these people were ordinary mortals and that if a tiny bit of his aura was just released they would all explode. "I think Omis would have enjoyed this treatment." He muttered to himself as he nced at the mortals worshiping him on the ground. --------------------------------------------------- Getting pushed towards the Gate of Heaven by Ss, Le was supposed to appear at the Mountain of Beginning back at the mortal realm. Yet for some reason, space broke when she was in the process of teleporting towards it, she had barely managed to get out of it with her life intact before a Void crack opened and shot her towards the edge of a forest in the mortal realm. Her robe was caked in blood as various bruises littered her once wless skin. Her form copsed on the forest ground causing the area to clear of trees as her body formed a small crevice in the ground where sheid unconscious. Not far from she had fallen was a small woodcutter hut, a brown-haired muscr young man that looked to be in his mid-twenties was standing by it an axe resting on his shoulder as he nced at the direction where Les body had fallen. Was that fallen star? He murmured to himself, brushing the fallen hair strands from his forehead, he then made his way towards the fallen star. As the young woodcutter made his way to his destination, he soon found himself standing at the edge of a small clearing. His expression was that of shock as he nced at the numerous fallen trees in the area and the giant chasm in the middle. Heavens above what is that... He muttered before cautiously making his way to the middle. His eyes quickly widened in shock as he spotted a young girl copsed in the middle of the crevice, as his gaze fell on her face he found himself in a trance, her beauty was ethereal, he had never seen such a perfect being before in his life. A fairy from the Heavens. He mumbled before his gaze fell on the various wounds that littered her body. Gently, he ditched his axe and kneeled in front of her before gingerly pulling her unconscious form up and making his way back to his cottage. Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Ss was in distress, after the monster''s attack he had only managed to send Le into the gate yet Lu Lu had remained with him. He had barely managed to save both of them before getting teleported into another side of the Heavenly realm. He nced at Lu Lu who''s eyes still remained shut as if she had no care in the world about what happened yet he understood that she was struggling with her own injuries, she was also fighting her own battle. Letting a long sigh, Ss'' tired eyes scanned the area surrounding them they were on top of a giant floating rock, perhaps sometime in the long-distance past this rock was a part of a celestial mountain, yet now it was nothing but floating debris. He was feeling grateful that he had survived that monstrosity without sustaining any serious injuries and found himself wondering if the others had it worse. "Le that child, she should be fine I saw her fall into the gate so she has to be in the Mortal realm. Addi that White Devil also can''t die just like that, while Omis is at the God realm stage so he is also definitely still alive." Raising his head to nce at his surroundings, Ss muttered. "Now the only question is, where the hell are they?" For a second he was almost tempted to use his spiritual sense to scan his surroundings before he stopped himself. He did not know whether or not that monster would be able to discover him so he decided to not risk it. Turning around, he hurriedly made his way to Lu Lu before crouching down and lifting her up. The ground below them suddenly started to move as the rocks seemed to turn into sand before an opening appeared. Without throwing it any second nces Ss jumped right into it with Lu Lu still in his arms before the entrance started morphing once again as the ground moved to close the entrance reverting everything back to normal. Inside the mountain, was now a rtivelyrge man-made cave that Ss had carved, he moved to one corner with Lu Lu still in his arms before pulling out a praying mat and setting it down, he then gentlyid Lu Lu on it and moved to the other corner and slumped into his own mat with a thud. Letting out a sigh, he muttered. "Lu Lu must still have the treasure Omis had given her, he should be able to find us." He said all the whilst nodding his head as if trying to get himself to believe it. --------------------------------------------------- Back on the floating mass ofnd, Omis was still sitting down cross-legged in meditation, his brows were creased while his face was morphed into an expression of extreme concentration. If one paid very close attention they would be able to see a small hazy red mist seemingly seeping out of his body, yet surprisingly it did not seem to affect the illusion of the celestial world behind him as it did when he had first started cultivating the chaos energy. "Phew, I broke through. That was ridiculously hard!" Letting out a deep breath, his brows rxed as heined to no one in particr. He nced at his hand, clutched and unclutched it a couple of times as he could feel the power hidden in his body. Using the Chaos energy he had managed to break through the equivalent of the Half-Immortal realm! It was a ridiculous feat, as the amount of time it took him to reach such stage should not be possible! Yet it was easy! He had tried to think of possible exnations for his outrageously fast cultivation speed and the only usible conclusion he came to was the fact that his body had already reached the power of a Golden Immortal before. And since his cultivation base was at the God realm, his body had reached a stage where it did not contain any impurities whatsoever making cultivation extremely simple. Not taking into ount the fact that the ce he was at could be considered a holynd for cultivation with the abundant amounts of Qi and Chaos energy all around him. "I can feel that my strength has jumped into another level yet it is stillughable whenpared to a rank five God realm." He muttered, as his hand unconsciously moved to stroke his chin while he fell into deep thought. ''I wonder what would happen if I can get past the Golden Immortal''s stage with the chaos energy. Only then would I actually see any significant progress.'' Thinking about that, his mind instantly went into the possibility of breaking into the God realm stage with the Chaos energy as so far no problems or any sort of side effects have appeared. ''It''s easy, almost too easy...'' Seeing how it did not take much effort to reach this stage caused Omis to feel a sense of uneasiness yet since nothing bad had happened he chose to put such feeling in the back of his mind and continue cultivating the chaos energy. Tapping into his spatial storage, he brought out four ck gs with the symbol of his former guild on them. These gs were a special type of treasure that all members above the rank of elite had, their purpose was quite simple, one had to stick all four on the ground surrounding the area where you wish to cultivate. It was then that the gs served to help gather the energy in the area at a faster rate all the while helping you speed up your cultivation. Omis had forgotten about these gs since the energy they helped gather was Qi, yet now he was curious if maybe they would be able to help him gather Chaos energy as well. Using his divine power, he sent the four gs flying to their designated areas effectively surrounding him before using his spiritual sense to activate them. Almost instantly the gs began to shine with an ominous ck color as the formation came to life, aplicated pattern appearing on the ground below Omis, yet he was not rmed as he waited patiently. Soon the energy in the space surrounding him started to rumble before flying towards him at an incredible rate, almost instantly forming an invisible cyclone made of Qi and Chaos energy that rushed towards Omis. Seeing that his lips curled up as he grinned. "Well, this should make things easier." Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Omis''s cultivation was smooth sailing, after setting out the g formation, his cultivation speed instantly soared as he bulldozed through the levels. If anyone on the mortal realm, the Heavenly realm, or even the Underworld heard of his feat they would surely go green from envy. People spent hundreds of years even thousands painstakingly cultivating all the while risking their lives in search of heaven-defying treasure and fortuitous encounters all in hopes of advancing forward. Yet here he was, breaking allmon sense with his ridiculous speed. His once small chaos energy core was now as almost as big as the one formed with his Qi! His rank was now at the peak of the Immortal Venerable a hair away from breaking through the God realm with Chaos energy! Seeing how easy it was to get to this point Omis had allowed himself to let his guard down a little, he shook his head trying to rid himself of any useless thoughts as he realized that the next step might be the most important one. "My battle prowess is now almost the same as two Rank one ''Original'' God realm cultivators. I''m stillcking a bitpared to a second rank, breaking through into the God realm with chaos energy should be enough for my cultivation powers to soar past the first rank and into the second one." He muttered to himself before closing his eyes once again in meditation as he calmed his nerves and cleared his mind. Once he felt that he was ready, his Chaos energy core suddenly started to spin wildly, unrmed he continued to will more and more energy strands to it as it kept growingrger andrger. Breaking into the God realm using Qi was aplicated process, back when Omis was still in the ''game'' he had to face three trials to step foot into the God realm. Oncw a cultivator had reached the peak Immortal Venerable stage they had the right to proceed in the trials. The first was a trial that tested their battle strength, as the cultivator would be whisked into a dream realm where he or she would be forced to battle their clone. If they win they proceed into the next stage, if they lose they risk suffering irreversible damage to their core. The second trial was a puzzle of sorts, Omis frowned recalling that, he had found himself in a small mortal vige, he knew that it was an illusion beforehand as he had heard about it from his guild master. The peculiar thing was it was never the same illusion for another yer, he had spent countless game hours trying to decipher the puzzle as he lived in that small vige for a long time before finally getting it right. He still felt as if he was cheated when he recalled how much time he had wasted on that trial, how was he supposed to know that all he had to do was feed a homeless man! "Ridiculous, what was the point in all of that!" He growled as he recalled that before shaking his head to rid himself of such distracting thoughts. The third trial was the most mentally draining one, he had found himself inhabiting bodies of different people, to each he was forced to make an important life-altering decision. Some were rtively easy, as he thought of the people as simple NPC''s so he had no problem taking any ruthless decisions as long as he felt was the right one. The hardest part was that it continued, from one body to another, from one life to another, from a king who was forced to choose between his son or his country to a soldier who was forced to choose between his life or hispanions. One life after another, one decision after another, it frustrated him to no end as he did not know whether there was a set number of lives he had to experience or a special decision he had to make. The trial continued until he had found himself inhabiting the body of a father with two cute twin little girls, the father was an outer disciple in a medium mortal sect when the girls caught one of the elder''s eye. He had given the father a choice of which child to give him as he could keep the other one. At this time, Omis was annoyed by the sheer amount of lives he had to go through and the fact that there was no end in sight for the trial. So in a futile act of defiance, he had chosen not to follow the rules and instead chose to run away from the sect with both of his children, he did not know if he would fail the trial for not sticking to the rules but he was past the point of caring. Needless to say, the elders had easily caught up with them and ended up ying him and taking his children away, as Omis was getting ready for a notification that notified him of his failure to pass the test he was surprised to find out that he had passed! His brows suddenly scowled as he found himself unable to recall anything that had happened after that! "Wait! I know that I had passed the test, but...I can''t recall anything after that!" Reaching this train of thought, his chaos core that was slowly umting more and more energy, suddenly started to pulse! Omis''s face was instantly drained out of blood as he had lost his concentration for a second and now was facing the risk of cultivation deviation! Therge red-colored core started to spew strands of energy all around causing his original golden Qi core to retaliate. The two different energies once again started their battle inside Omis''s body as an unbearable sharp pain stabbed him in his abdomen area, yet he had no time to rest as he knew that if he did not do anything he risks the copse of both Cores! Using his divine sense, Omis attempted to forcefully separate both energies yet that only served to make things worse as the energy strands continued to trash inside his body. Seeing that there was no use, Omis was simply unable to control neither the Qi nor the Chaos energy, his face held an anxious expression as he racked his brain trying to think of a solution. It was then that an absurd idea befell him. "I don''t have any other choice! I''ll have to risk it!" Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Mixing both cores was impossible, the two energies were both so fundamentally different that if he was to forcefully try and merge them he would simply risk the copse of both. That''s when a certain cultivation technique popped into his head, its name was the ''divine body double'', and while it sounded impressive in reality it was nothing more than a low-level technique that allowed one to create a low tier clone. Before, the clone''s max cultivation level that Omis was able to create was at Profound Immortal. And creating it caused his Qi reserves to run low since he had to maintain both bodies. Yet now, with the Chaos energy core at hand, everything changes. Sweat constantly dripped down his brow, as Omis''s eyelids twitched in concentration. With a short shout, a blinding light erupted from his body as an identical clone formed in front of Omis. Its eyes were closed, and it held the exact same body features as Omis''s original body except for his scar. His body was quickly reaching the limits of what he could take, as the Qi and Chaos energy battle was reaching its peak. He carefully forced the Chaos core outside of his body, yet it did not remain idle as it began to struggle against his control and trying to remain in ce which in turn caused more damage to Omis''s body. Gritting his teeth, Omis ignored the intense pain as he felt as if his heart was getting dug out of his chest, but he knew that there was no other option but this. Soon, arge red round sphere of chaos energy slowly made its way out of his body as it pulsated. Once the core appeared in the outside world, the surrounding Chaos energy started to throb and shift about excitedly as if meeting with its natural ruler. Omis''s face was deathly pale as he red at the Chaos core before he pushed it towards the clone''s abdomen area. As soon as the core disappeared inside the clone''s body, Omis watched in curiosity as the Chaos energy attacked the small Qi core. It did not take long before it copsed and gave way for the Chaos energy to grow stronger by absorbing it. Omis watch in amazement as his clone''s white hair slowly changed into a darker tone from white to dark red before eventually turning into an obsidian ck. *BOOOOOOM* An ear-deafening explosion ensued from his clone''s body as its cultivation base instantly shot through the ranks and directly broke into the God realm. The space surrounding him seemed to copse on itself by the sheer force of his body alone, as various void tears opened all around him. An oppression savage feel was exuded from his second body. His once long hair was now barely shoulder length as various hair strands fell over his face. His eyes suddenly shot open as Omis found himself looking at two different versions of him. One was his original body that looked like a holy celestial that descended from the heavens, with silky long white hair, the other looked to be the exact opposite as it seemed like a devil that crawled out of the depths of hell itself. "It actually broke through..." Omis muttered to himself as he stared at his clone dumbfounded. He had not expected for it to work, it was more of ast-ditch effort in saving his life, yet his gamble seemed to have paid off as he now controlled a second God ranked body! The two bodies suddenly stood up and faced each other. Omis was observing himself from both perspectives which was quite the odd experience as he couldn''t help a grin from forming on both bodies. "Still this is not very practical." He said as he came closer to his second body. "It''s going to be hard to simultaneously control both bodies. And why did this one face no trials in breaking into the God realm?" He asked, as his hand moved to scratch his chin deep in thought. Omis then casually circled around his second body and examined it with interest. ''Its battle prowess is definitely at God realm, but all of its strength is purely physical, it has no spells nor anything of sorts but its physical capabilities allow it to hold the power of a rank one ''Original'' God realm.'' Omis quickly came to an understanding of his new clone, with this he now held the power to challenge that monster. "I wonder if I can still recall it." With a wave of his hand, Omis''s clone suddenly turned into a dark ball and immediately shot towards his left eye causing his iris to turn red in color. Instantly, Omis felt his injuries stabilize and rapidly heal. While he was indeed able to recall the clone he was not able to merge it with his body which made it function as a shield of sorts. To better utilize its powers he would have to summon it and directly control it for maximum efficiency. "Now then, I think it''s about time I leave this dead world." Saying that Omis stretched his limbs before he brought out a small ck and white amulet from his spatial storage, the familiar purple link still pointed towards the starry night sky. With a grin, his arms grabbed into space and pulled causing a tear into the void to open. ncing at it, Omis let out a small satisfiedugh before stepping inside the small crack closing shortly after he disappeared as the world once again descended into silence. Deep into space, thousands of kilometers away another void crack suddenly opened as Omis''s body strode out. He appeared to be standing on solid ground as he walked out, his eyes ncing at his surroundings with wonder in his eyes. "It''s beautiful..." He murmured as he stared at the sea of stars all around him lost in awe before he nced at the small amulet, opened another crack, and disappeared inside. His trip continued with him opening a few more void portals as he teleported closer and closer to his destination, on his journey he ended up passing by countlesss and moons yet all of which werepletely empty and devoid of any signs of life, it gave Omis a strange feeling of loneliness as he felt himself so small and vulnerable in the vast emptiness of space. Another Void crack appeared as Omis stepped out, his expression soon changed into a bewildered one as he gazed at the scene in front of him with wide eyes. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Ever since he started ying the ''Immortal'' all those years ago, Omis had never really paid any heed to how the world was structured. He had always assumed it was made as a sphere, and while he was curious about theyout of the heavens, he never truly minded not knowing. Yet right there in front of his eyes, Omis''s whole understanding of the world shattered with what he saw. The mortal ne was a giant t mass ofnd. It was indeed round but it was t. It looked like a floating continent! Omis stared at it baffled, the thing that shocked him the most were the heavenly realm, it was visible! Right above the mortal ne, a distance away was a giant hidden behind a sea of white clouds. Omis could see the red clouds that gued the realm all around it. As he stood there in space, Omis found himself growing more confused by the second. If he could see the Heavenly realm from here, why was it no visible from the mortal ne? It was too huge to miss! And what about the ''Underworld''? Was it situated under the continent that is the mortal ne? More questions seemed to form up in his mind yet he still found no answers. Pulling out his ck and white amulet, Omis watched the thin purple line lead straight into the giant above which only served to confirm his guess, that was indeed the heavenly realm. Scanning the space around him, Omis was disappointed as he found no signs of life in their surroundings, he could only feel theming from the Mortal and Heavenly ne. Shrugging, he quickly followed the thread and flew towards the Heavens in the hopes of reuniting with his group. As Omis drew closer to the giant, the firstyer of white clouds that hid it appeared to form a barrier of sorts that closed in on him stopping him from moving forward. Frowning, he slowly reached his hand and gently tapped on the barrier, a strange repelling force however pushed it away causing his frown to deepen. "Strange, the barrier appears to divert my Qi away." Seeing that using his Qi was useless, Omis suddenly closed his eyes as he tapped into the power of his clone willing the chaos energy into the tip of his finger. As soon as his finger made contact with the barrier, something extraordinary happened, the clouds twisted and shifted before forming into a cloud passage that allowed him to move inside. Confused, Omis nced at his finger with wonder before shaking his head and flying inside the newly formed passage. His descent into the was strangely smooth, he faced no ''Hive'' minions, not a trace of the monster he faced before. It was surprisingly quiet, *ROOOOOAAR* It was then that an earth-shaking roar came from the clouds below causing Omis to frown, he watched as a familiar giant fin broke through the sea of clouds followed by its aura of ate-stage Immortal Venerable. Seeing the monster that had frightened him when he had just arrived in this world again caused a small smile to make its way unto his face as he watched it swim through the clouds with a malicious glint in his eyes. A devilish thought befell Omis as he instantly shot forward towards the giant fish monster. As if feeling the looming danger, the fish fin hurriedly tried to dive under the clouds s it was already toote. --------------------------------------------------- On top of a medium-sized celestial mountain, Omis sat around a bonfire, next to him was the corpse of a colossal fish monster, its face was hideous and seemed to be able to bring shivers down the spine of whoever stared at it. The monster''s skin was bluish, its corpse wasid curled around Omis upying the entire mountain peak. He sat around the fire with a small part of the fish meat stabbed in a stick as he unhurriedly toasted it. After a while, a pleasant aroma drifted from the meat causing him to look at the piece in his hands with anticipation. He gently moved it closer to his mouth and took a bite before his face changed and twisted into a disgusted expression, he quickly turned to the side and spat it out of his mouth. "Bah, that''s the most disgusting thing I ever had in my life!" Shaking his head, Omis tapped into his spatial storage pulled a gourd of wine, popping the lid open the strong wine aroma promptly filled the entire mountain peak. Taking arge gulp, Omis''s eyes squinted in satisfaction. "Ah, that''s better." Bringing out the small ck and white Amulet once again, he peeked at the direction where the thread led to before suddenly remembering something. "That''s right! How did I forget about that guy!" Tapping into his spatial space once more, Omis quickly pulled out the small golden soul of Aidan. He had his eyes closed as the lighting off his soul was dim, seemingly on the verge of disappearingpletely. Seeing that Omis felt a little embarrassed, souls generally could not survive in the spatial storage for long, since Aidan''s one was that of a God realm cultivator he was stronger than the rest hence was able to survive for so long, yet even so he was already at his limit. Looking at the trembling soul in his hands, Omis gently tapped into the chaos energy inside his clone''s body before willing towards Aidan''. As soon as the two met, Aidan''s soul rapidly regained its healthy golden color as his eyes shuddered and jerked open. His gaze seemed cloudy at first before he nced at Omis, his face rapidly changed into an expression of shock and disbelief. "Y-You?" Looking at Aidan''s shocked face, Omis felt it to be a little strange as he muttered. "Hmm?" "You, You joined us?!" Asked Aidan with a dumbfounded expression, his finger shaking as he pointed towards Omis in doubt. Hearing what Aidan said caused him to grow even more confused before asking. "What are you talking about?" "Huh? You didn''t?! But then why do I sense the power of the primordial energy from you!?" Asked Aidan with a gasp. "The primordial energy? You mean this?" Saying that Omis opening his palm where a small stream of chaos energy started gently floating within, seeing that Aidan''s eyes appeared to almost pop out of his skull as he looked to be on the verge of fainting. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 "Impossible! Only the boss is able to..." Slowly Aidan''s voice turned into nothing but a whisper as his eyes seemed to turn distant as if thinking about something else. "But even so, to use the primordial energy?" Aidan''s voice was full of uncertainty as he constantly peeked at Omis. Finally unable to take it anymore, Omis asked. "What are you mumbling about?" Hearing his question, Aidan''s face hardened while he looked to be torn between something. Soon, however, he slowly fell down to his knees and gave a respectful bow. "I wee the new Primordial God, may the Void always guide you home." He suddenly said, his hand tapping on his chest in some sort of salute. Seeing that Omis was taken aback by the sudden change in Aidan''s attitude, he was essentially the one responsible for him losing his body and bing nothing but a soul, yet here he was on his knees giving him some sort of weird salute. Needless to say, Omis did not know how to react. He awkwardly scratched the back of his head before asking. "What in the world are you talking about?" Seeing the confused expression on his face and hearing his question made Aidan''s expression turn even moreplicated, he lowered his gaze before starting to shake his head with a bitter smile. "Ah, I can''t believe it. Haha! Who would have thought that a silly prophecy woulde true." He spoke in a self-mocking tone before raising his head to look at Omis and asked. "You were able to resonate with the primordial energy without the help of the boss, did you visit the forsakennds?" "The forsakennds? Do you mean that dested ne with gray rocks everywhere?" Asked Omis, causing Aidan''s expression to turn into one of defeat as he let out a long tired sigh. "I can''t believe you were the one to be chosen and to think the boss sent me after you, haha, I wonder what face he would make if he knew...No he definitely knows now that you are here." Hearing that Omis''s eyebrows turned into a frown, as he was about to ask, a giant dimensional portal suddenly opened in the air above him, blocking the entire sky. He had no time to react as the portal appeared so abruptly causing all the space in his immediate vicinity to lock preventing him from teleporting away. An army of ''Hive'' minions made their way out of it, thousands upon thousands of them neatly lined up in the sky their aura''s seemed to merge together as it appeared to pierce through the void itself, causing Omis''s face to darken, he may be stronger than all of them individually, yet their numbers were no joke. Right as he thought about that, the monstrosity that had attacked him and his group came out of the portal as well before falling into the line with the thousands of other minions, seeing that Omis began to despair, his heart quickly started racing in his chest as he circted his Qi and Chaos energy. He then took a deep breath to calm himself down. It would be a bloodbath, and he was not sure whether he would survive or not, but he''ll be damned if he did not go down without a fight! Soon, a devilishly handsome man in red Daoist robes stepped out of the portal. His ck hair was short and neatlybed to the back of his head, his skin was as pale as a corpse, yet his most eye-catching feature was his eyes that were blood red. His gaze was sharp as he looked around before he spotted Omis and Aidan on the mountain below. His eyes seemed to widen for a second as he looked at Omis before he regained his bearings and disappeared from his ce only to appear in front of him. Omis on the other hand was in shock, the young man in front of him seemed to have reached the rank seven of the God realm! One had to know that even as an Original Omis could be considered as a rank four God realm, with his clone his rating and fighting prowess would rise to push him into the realm of a fifth rank God realm, yet the man in front of him was a rank seven! Gulping down, Omis''s eyes quickly scanned his surroundings in an attempt to figure out a way out of his current situation. It was then that Alura''s figure suddenly materialized behind the young man on her knees. "Boss, that''s him!" She hurriedly said as her eyes red daggers at Omis before she caught sight of Aidan''s soul floating behind him. "Looks like little Aidan was able to walk away with his soul intact." She added with a coquettish smile. Looking at her Aidan spat at her general direction in disgust before dropping to his knees towards the young man and spoke. "My lord, it is great to see you." ncing at him, the young man gave a small nod of acknowledgment before he calmly started circting around Omis with a look of curiosity. "Interesting, who would have thought that an ancient legend woulde true." He said, his voice clear and pleasant to the ear. "Boss, y-you mean?!" Hearing what her boss had said, Alura''s eyes widened and her jaw hung open as she kept ncing at Omis with a terrified expression. Aidan who was behind him looked at her with a satisfied smirk. ''Hmph, at least I''m not the only one.'' He thought. Nodding, the boss came to a stop facing Omis who had a serious expression on his face before giving a small courteous bow and speaking. "The one chosen by the primordial. Wee." "Wha-?" unable toprehend what was happening, Omis stared at the young man in apprehension. Seeing their boss bow, the entire army of ''Hive'' minions dropped to their knees in the sky as they bowed down to Omis, even the monstrosity that had attacked him before was on its knees in respect. "We wee the new Primordial God, may the Void always guide you home!" The entire army suddenly shouted in a united booming voice that shook the heavens itself! Seeing that, the young man gave a small satisfied nod before turning to look at Omis and ushered him towards the portal. "Now then, please follow us home. We have been waiting." He said with a smile. Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Gulping down, Omis calmed his nerves before giving another respectful bow in response to the young man before the two slowly flew towards the giant dimensional portal in the air that had split the sky open. As the duo flew in the air, Alura and Aidan''s soul followed respectfully from behind with their gazes lowered. The army that stood at attention parted creating a long passageway towards the gate while they remained on their knees causing Omis to subconsciously puff his chest as he found himself standing even straighter than before, his hands behind his back looking all the part of an esteemed expert. The boss shot him a curious nce yet refrained from saying anything, a small easy-going smile was on his face as they walked inside the gate. Passing through the dimensional gate, Omis found himself feeling a little bit disoriented due to the teleportation yet he quickly regained his bearings and nced at his surroundings only to be shocked once again! They had teleported into the ancient capital city of heavens, Omis had heard from Tizzy that it was apparently overrun by the ''Hive'' as they used it for their headquarters. Looking at the scene below, it seemed that it was indeed true. The one golden capital, the center of all the realm, the gathering point of all celestials had lost its former glory, the city that stood atop an entire floating ind had its buildingspletely ruined and copsed, their golden color was now reced by red. The giant gate that stood at the entrance was no more. The only surviving relic of the past was the heavenly pce, It still stood proudly in the middle, while parts of it were already ruined it was still in better shape than the rest of the city. "Please, this way." Smiled the Boss before proceeding to fly into the pce in the middle. Following after him, Omis nced at the city below in curiosity as he spotted countless people bowing towards them as they flew by. They were not entirely human he noticed, some had horns others had one eye instead of two, while some lookedpletely alien. Omis did not know why but he could not help but remember the typical demon race from the novels and games of his past life. ''Weird, they don''t look like savages or anything.'' He thought as he spotted a mother scolding her little kid because he did not pay attention and fell on the ground. ''Just what is going on?'' As the groupnded in front of the pce''s giant entrance, Omis found himself with even more questions and even fewer answers. Seeing them arrived, the two guards that stood watch hurriedly stomped on the ground with their right foot two times as they stood even straighter, Omis assumed that was their standard military salute. The pce doors that werepletely golden and holy at one time now had streaks of red of them. They slowly moved open allowing Omis to catch a glimpse of the inside. Surprisingly, the interior was well kept. A long red carpet was ced in the middle of the floor where the Boss walked following behind him was Omis and finally Alura and Aidan''s soul. Turning around to nce at the two, the boss spoke. "Alura, be a dear and take Aidan to meet the hermit." Hearing that Aidan''s eyes lit up in happiness as he hurriedly dropped into a bow. "Thank you my lord!" Waving him off, the boss continued his way with Omis curiously following behind. As the duo passed by the hallways of the pce, he soon found them to be empty and deserted with only various guards that gave a salute as they passed. The paintings that adorned the walls were gone, the various sculptures that decorated the hallways were also gone, the only remaining thing was the red carpet in the middle of the floor. Soon the boss stopped in front of an unremarkable door, Omis had thought that he would take him to the Pce hall yet it appears he was wrong. The two guards gave their salutes and moved to open the door, giving a small nod of acknowledgment, the boss stepped inside with Omis reluctantly following behind. The room was shockingly bigger than he had expected, its size alone was enough for an army of a thousand men to fitfortably. But what surprised Omis the most were the paintings and sculptures and various decorations. "We moved everything here." Said the boss as he walked towards the center of the room where a single eye-catching orb floated in the air. "I thought you have destroyed these." Answered Omis as he pointed at the various decorations across the room, his eyes, however, remained on the floating orb. Smiling the boss retorted. "We are not barbarians mister?" "Omis." "Omis, a pleasure to meet you. I am Krano." He said with an elegant bow, before continuing. "We also have an eye for art you see." He added as he walked around the floating orb. "Interesting, and dare I ask why did you break the entire Heavenly realm then?" Asked Omis as he walked closer to the orb. "Oh, but we haven''t." Krano smiled back causing Omis''s brows to frown. "Did you perhaps not see the cracks in the sky, the red fog that now taints the mountains?" "That is merely the way it was meant to be mister Omis, please do not misunderstand as we are only reverting things to the way they were supposed to be." Soon both men started to slowly circle around the orb as they observed one another. "Interesting, the way it was supposed to be you say." Omis smirked. "Indeed, for we are the primordials, we are simply retaking what was ours." "What was yours? You mean to tell me that the Heavens was yours." Asked Omis in a mocking tone. Hearing that question the Krano''s steps suddenly came to an abrupt halt, his lips slowly curved upwards into an extremely sinister grin that caused shivers to run down Omis''s spine, his eyes seemed to glow for a second before he answered back. "Why of course it was ours, long before your kind came to be mister Omis, it was ours. All of what you know of ''Heavens'' or how you call it is wrong." Hearing that Omis''s frown deepened as he looked at Krano the way one would look at a madman. "I''m sure you do not believe me right now mister Omis, but how about I show you the truth?" He asked with a smile. Chapter 89 Chapter 89 "I''m sure you do not believe me right now mister Omis, but how about I show you the truth?" Krano asked with a smile. "Show me you say? And how would you do that?" inquired Omis, his brow raised in a mixture of curiosity and apprehension. "Haha, that''s the easy part mister Omis." Letting out a heartyugh, Krano pointed at the floating orb in front of them before continuing. "I''m sure you are familiar with what this is correct?" He asked. ncing at the floating orb, Omis nodded before answering. "En, the holy recorder. I don''t remember it being here though." Said Omis while ncing at Krano''s smiling face. "This is indeed the holy recorder, it keeps records of all the events that happened in the realm since the beginning of time." Replied Krano while dramatically waving his hands. "I heard about such a myth." Said Omis unconvinced. The holy recorder, or Heaven''s librarian, the little floating orb had many names. It never really had any particr use, most of the yers only knew it as being part of the game lore. Needless to say, Omis himself had heard of it before and used to think of it as nothing but decoration. "Oh, but it is the furthest thing from being a myth." grinned Krano. He respectfully extended his hand towards Omis with a calm smile on his face causing his eyes to turn into slits as he looked at it with suspicion. Krano''s smile remained unchanged as he waited before Omis finally extended his hand as well. Grabbing it, Krano''s primordial energy extended from his body and into Omis''s who subconsciously used his own. As the two energies shed over the hovering orb, a bright beam of light suddenly projected from it onto the wall to Omis''s left. A film appeared in it. It was a scene of ughter. Omis held his breath as he watched the film y out, it was an unfamiliar battle between the Immortals and ''The Hive'' in the heavenly realm. He could guess that what he was watching was a depiction of the war that had happened ten thousand years ago. Omis watched with his eyes wide open, as he spotted Addi''s figure cleave through a horde of ''Hive'' minions with his spear before dashing towards another side of the battlefield. It was a war unlike any he had seen before, thousands of spells illuminated the sky, as Immortals and Hive members fell by the hundreds. Mountains copsed under the strain of the fight as the sky itself copsed. The film was ying from a bird''s eye view as he gazed at the entire battlefield below. He could not fathom how many people have died, the golden sky was slowly getting tainted by a red hew as blood constantly spilled without stop. The fight raged on. Suddenly the film started to change, the scene he was watching abruptly began to move backward, as the spectacle changed. "What-?" Omis unconsciously muttered as the scene continued to move back before it turned into aplete blur causing it to be impossible to make out what was happening. Before it finally stopped. the Golden heavenly realm was once again empty. There were no signs of ''the hive'', no signs of the ''yers''. The celestial buildings on top of the floating mountains were empty. The entire realm seemed to be quiet and deserted giving off a lonely kind of feeling. "Watch closely mister Omis, you wouldn''t want to miss it." Said Krano, for the first time his calm smile was nowhere to be seen as a dark expression, made its way onto his face. Surprised, Omis watched as the sky above seemed to part ways allowing apletely luminous figure to descend upon the realm. No matter how hard he tried, Omis was unable to make out the identity of said figure. Yet that did not seem to be the end of things, as various figurespletely shrouded in light descended unto the realm, to stand next to the first person. The unknown person suddenly extended his hand to the sky, following him was the various figures that came as well who also did the same causing thousands upon thousands of beams of light to descend all across the realm, Omis watched as all the beams seemed to descend into the empty celestial pces and sects. Once that was done, the unknown people simply vanished, no sign of them was left as if they had never been there in the first ce. ncing back at Krano, Omis was able to feel the deeply hidden wrath in his eyes threatening to burst forward as a towering killing intent leaked from his body causing his heart to reach his throat and the pce to shake. Taking a deep breath, Krano''s aura suddenly disappeared as his usual calm smile made its way back to his face. "I apologize that you had to see such unsightly sight." He said. Waving his hand, Omis replied with a forced smile. "No, it''s alright." ''I''ll be damned, what alright! The bastards killing aura nearly gave me a heart attack! So this is the power of a seventh rank God cultivator?'' Turning his attention back to the film, Omis was about to ask before Krano spoke, seemingly reading his mind. "What you just witnessed, is the descent of the ''Outsiders'' and the arrival of you ''Originals''." *Gasp* "You mean, these ''Outsiders'' are the ones that brought us here?!" Asked Omis unable to stop his aura from bursting out. Krano appeared undisturbed as he replied. "Yes, what you just saw are what those, what was it that you called them again?" He said while scratching his chin before continuing. "Ah! ''Hunters''! Yes, the ''Outsiders'' are the ''Hunters'' masters. And they are also our sworn enemies." He added with a cold voice. Rubbing his nose bridge, Omis asked with his eyes closed deep in thought. "This isn''t making any sense. Why attack us then if the ''Hunters'' and these ''Outsiders'' are your so-called sworn enemies?" "I have already answered that question mister Omis, we are simply taking back what is rightfully ours." "Which is heavens?" Giving out a nod, Krano motioned with his chin towards the film still ying on the wall. "You see mister Omis, we have been here for a long time. Much longer than you can imagine, we were born here, raised here until we were expelled from our home!" Saying that the film suddenly began to change as it yed an entirely different scenery. Chapter 90 Chapter 90 The film ying on the wall suddenly began to change as the scenery hurriedly shifted. The Celestials pces disappeared, the sects disappeared. Omis watched with his eyes wide open as the floating mountains from all the corners of the heavenly realm slowly came together to form one giant mass ofnd. It was so huge that Omis estimated it to cover the entirety of the realm. The Golden clouds were no more in their stead red ones now upied the sky. The entire environment was akin to that of an ''underworld'' no sense of the glorious Heavenly realm was retained. The giant floating continent was strange, with countless exotic trees and vegetation that Omis was unfamiliar with. Yet one thing wasmon amongst all of the living things across the ne and that was the distinct red color. Everything from the trees, the flowers, and even the strange animals had a tinge of red to them. The scene then changed to zoom in on a particr mountain foot where Omis was able to spot what appeared to be a vige. His face soon changed into a frown as the people he saw seemed to belong to the ''Hive''. They all had distinct humanoid features with some appearingpletely human if not for their extremely pale skin and red eyes. Others had horns, while Omis even spotted some who carried some animalistic features. He watched as the people appeared to still be in their primitive state. They wore clothing that barely hid their private parts and seemed to be made from the fur of the animals they hunted. The vige buildings themselves could be barely counted as shacks while some people still lived in the mountain caves. "What you see before you mister Omis is the original state of the realm, the untainted state before the ''Outsiders'' came." Interrupted Krano as he looked at the scene with longing in his eyes. Turning to look back at him, Omis felt a bit conflicted inside. Was Krano actually speaking the truth? Did Heaven truly belong to them? All of these questions caused him to have a headache as he pinched the bridge of his nose. "You called me the new primordial God, the one chosen by the primordial. What does that mean? Is the primordial this chaos energy? Asked Omis as he conjured a small ball of chaos energy in his palm. Looking at it, Kranos eyes widened as he leaned closer to inspect the small ball of energy. Chaos energy, Is that how you call it? Interesting, what you are controlling is indeed the primordial energy of the void. The original energy. Kranos eyes suddenly seemed to shine as he looked at the small ball of energy dance in Omiss palm. I must say, I have never seen one as pure as yours before. Pure? What does that mean? Asked Omis confused. Taking a step back, Krano started walking across the room his finger tracing the sculptures and paintings that decorated the walls before he spoke. Exactly that, the primordial energy was always here, long before the world came to be, long before the nes came to be, and certainly long before any of us came to be. He said as his gaze turned to look at Omis before continuing. After the Outsiders appeared, however, the so-called Qi I believe is how you call it also appeared with them. It tainted the realm, and turned it into something that should have not existed! He said clutching his hands in anger. This...Qi they brought along with them could not coexist with the primordial energy, so they used their strange spells to banish it away from the realms and into the great void. Hmmm, and kicked your ancestors off from the ne? Added Omis with a raised eyebrow. Turning around to look at Omiss eyes, Krano replied with a dangerous expression. I know you still have doubts about us, and believe me if It was not out of respect for the prophecy, I''d have preferred to simply get rid of you. You see mister Omis, I am not a man that likes to leave loose ends, so please dont give me a reason to do so. His voice was bone-chilling as it caused the entire temperature of the room to drop. Omiss heart threatened to leap out of his chest as Kranos aura leaked out of his body. Just as he was about to get overwhelmed by it, something suddenly changed as the primordial energy from the clone hidden in his eye suddenly began to move out of its own ord. Soon his primordial energy extended out from his body in defiance as if it was beneath it to get suppressed causing a hazy dark red hue to surround Omis. His left eye began to change as it turned into apletely red one. Omis was struggling to keep the clone at bay as it threatened to leap out, yet since it was his trump card it was best that it remained hidden. But even with him controlling the clone, the primordial energy was still wildly struggling to free itself and retaliate against Kranos hostile aura. Omis even found himself growing angry at Kranos threat under the influence of the energy. His rational side was telling him that it was suicide to stand up against Krano yet the primordial energy was roaring in defiance as if it could not ept the humiliation causing Omiss blood to boil. Finally, unable to control it the chaos energy came gushing out like a broken dam as Omiss aura soared to the roof causing the heavenly pce to start shaking! The primordial energy in the surrounding area seemed to cower before his as it moved to merge with his own causing his aura to grow stronger. Kranos eyes widened as he watched the scene urring in front of him in disbelief, he only intended to scare Omis for a little bit yet his reaction was beyond imagination! Krano could feel his own primordial energy cower in face of Omiss towering aura. How is this possible?! Is this the power of the prophecy? The one chosen by the primordial? Gritting his teeth, prophecy or not Krano was still a seventh rank God! He forcefully calmed his own energy and withdrew his hostile intent. With Kranos energy suppressed, the primordial energy inside Omiss body seemed to finally be satisfied as it also calmed down allowing Omis to regain control, his eye also reverted back to its normal color. While I respect your strength mister Krano, never make the mistake that I am some sort of a pushover. The next time you show hostility against me, you would do best to prepare yourself as you would find out that I''m not someone you want to underestimate. Growled Omis, a red glint passed by his left eye making him look sinister to Krano. Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Down in the mortal ne, in a distanced mountain range was a small vige. The people were living simple lives, everyone here was nothing but an ordinary mortal. Right in the middle of the vige, was a giant rock that stood taller than all of the buildings. The rock was akin to a pir that pierced towards the sky, with strange ruins carved into it and it served as a holy ground for the vigers. When their ancestors had first moved here, they had decided to build the vige around the giant rock as It was clearly not ordinary in hopes of them attaining its blessings. At present time, Addi was sitting down cross-legged on top of the said pir with an annoyed expression on his face. His eyes nced down to see that the vigers were still there. Ever since he woke up in that cave, the inhabitants of the vige had been treating him as their living God that descended to bless them. Normally, Addi could care less about what mere mortals thought of him as, yet the truth still remains that they had found him copsed in a crater at the foot of the mountain and took him up to the cave until he recovered. ncing down, Addi could see the various offerings the vigers were presenting him. Since they did not have much, most of the offerings were food tes alongside various other items. A bow, a sword, some coins. Letting out a tired sigh, Addi raised his head to the sky, his mind full of various thoughts. His body was slowly recovering but it was too slow of a pace, the Qi in the mortal ne was barely enough and he did not want to draw the eyes of the ''Hive'' into him by using up the Qi from the entire continent to heal himself. Shaking his head, Addi abruptly stood up causing the kowtowing viges to react by prostrating more zealously than before. "What a coincidence that this thing ended up falling here." He muttered as he looked at the pir below his feet. Addi was quite familiar with the prominent sects before Heaven''s fall. The pir he was standing on top just so happened to belong to one of those. The ruins carved on it was a deciphering of a certain powerful spear technique of said sect. In the days that he had spent here recuperating, he had already meditated on the ruins and managed toprehend the attack. His spear suddenly materialized in his hand from thin air. Taking one step off the pir, Addi did not fall into the ground but continued to walk in the air as his spear started dancing in his hands throwing various attacks. To the vigers below, his movement looked like a graceful dance as he walked there in the air looking every bit like an esteemed Immortal causing the feelings of worship to deepen in their hearts. Addi on the other hand was not paying them any heed as he tried out the moves from the spear skill he had just gotten. If there was one rule Addi lived by, that would be that there was never such thing as too many skills or techniques. His current spear skills were already considered to be at the peak, but if he could manage topletely master this new technique then perhaps he would be able to use it to further elevate his main one. --------------------------------------------------- On another side of the mortal ne, in a faraway forest was a small shack. A simple young woodcutter was frantically waving his hands in fear of the dagger that was pointed at him. "I-I swear young fairy! I did not do anything!" Le''s eyes squinted as she red at the young man in front of her with eyes full of suspicion. Her gaze quickly scanned her surrounding area yet she did not dare extend her divine sense too far in fear of it getting detected by someone. Her face suddenly distorted in pain as she began to violently cough blood. "*Cough* *Cough*" Her dagger wavered as it dropped to her side, the young woodcutter''s face turned into one of concern as he tried to approach Le. "Your body still doesn''t seem to be fully healed young fairy, please take some rest first." He urged, yet just as he was about toe closer to her, Le''s dagger suddenly shot back to his neck abruptly stopping him in his tracks. "Who the hell are you calling a young fairy? And where the hell is this?" She growled at him, her voice tired yetpletely cold sent shivers down his spine causing him to take a few steps back in fear. Col''s mental image of Le as a young fairy that descended from the heavenspletely shattered when she opened her mouth, her vicious temper was akin to that of a demon, not an immortal! "Speak mortal before lest I take your tongue away for wasting my time!" She spoke with a frown. Frightened, Col hurriedly answered. "T-This is the forest of the end at the edge of the song kingdom." "Forest of the end? What a ridiculously grandiose name for a backwater ce." She answered in a mocking tone. Hearing the name of the forest and the Song kingdom, confirmed Le''s doubts. There was no such kingdom in the ''Underworld'' not was the Qi in the air so scarce, this must be the mortal ne she had escaped into. Thinking about her uncle Ss that had pushed her away towards the gate caused her heart to tighten as she did no know if he survived that monster''s attack, nor did she know if brother Omis and that damned old man also made it out. They were the ones to fight that thing head-on after all. Completely ignoring the mortal that was still staring at her in bewilderment, Le was about to make her way out of the small shack when her injuries suddenly red up causing her to miss her footing. Just as she was about to hit the ground, the young mortals muscr arm grabbed her from behind and prevented her from falling. Are you okay young- Col suddenly stopped himself as he remembered her being annoyed when he called her fairy. Letting out a tired sigh, Le leaned on the young man as she managed to regain for bearings before replying. Le... Ah? My name. Hearing that Cols face suddenly lit up as a huge smile made its way to his face before he enthusiastically replied. Col! My name is Col! Seeing his excited demeanor caused a small chuckle to escape Les lips, his smiling face somehow reminded her of that of a small cute animal. Thank you. Confused Col scratched his cheek as he asked. Uh... Pointing at her bandages, she spoke. For trying to take care of me. Hearing that brought another bashful smile to Cols face as he awkwardly scratched the back of his head. It was on this day that the fate of twopletely different people became intertwined with one another for better or for worse. Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Inside a giant master bedroom, Omis could be found copsed on the bed. His expression was strange as his mind was full of various thoughts. The meeting with Krano was still fresh on his mind, along with everything he had seen and learned. ''The Hive'', The ''Hunters'', The ''Outsiders''. The mystery only kept growing by the day. And then there was this new chaos or primordial energy. His hand unconsciously moved to cover his left eye. Omis could feel the clone hidden there, waiting. But he could not risk it, for now, he had to keep it concealed. While the stuff he had seen and learned had caused him to be even more confused, one thing was still firm in his mind, he did not trust Krano. Perhaps he was wrong, but one can never be too cautious. Sitting up, his eyes nced at his surroundings. After his little ''tour'' with Krano abruptly ended due to their small conflict, Omis was then guided here where he was asked to ''rest'' while a banquet was being prepared. Peeking at the door, a middle-aged man was standing there. He had the attire of a butler. His eyes were red while his ck and white hair was kept short and proper, his beard was also trimmed as well. He was looking at Omis with a gentle smile. Yet seeing that was enough to cause shivers to run down his spine. He would have never imagined it before, but the middle-aged man in front of him was the exact monster that had attacked his group. When he was being led to his room, Krano summoned the monstrosity and ordered him to take care of him. Hearing that Omis was ready to unleash all of his cultivation base and go out zing. Surprisingly, however, the giant monster''s body began to morph in front of his eyes until that of a middle-aged butler remained. He then led him to his room and politely asked him to wait as there was a banquet being set in his name. "Is there anything you need master Omis?" Asked the butler, as he saw Omis staring, his gentle smile not leaving his face. Hurriedly shaking his head, Omis''s eyes squinted as he stared at the monster in human skin and replied. "No, though I wonder how long would it take for this so-called banquet to be ready?" He asked, his voice firm did not betray any hint of his true emotions. Giving out a polite bow, the butler replied. "I apologize for the wait, master Omis, i''ll ask for you." Saying that, the butler raised his finger to tap on his forehead before closing his eyes. Omis watched in curiosity as he could see some strands of primordial energy shoot out of the butler and outside of the room. Soon after, Omis was able to spot simr strands thate back and disappear into the butler''s head. ''Hmm, is that how theymunicate with each other? Something like divine sense?'' "It appears the banquet will be ready shortly master Omis. Once again, I apologize for the wait." Said the butler giving out another bow. "No matter." Answered Omis with a sigh before his body copsed on the bed once again. Staring at the ceiling above, various thoughts that he had pushed to the back of his mind came rushing out. The more he thought about it the more he found himself growing confused, who was he to believe? The Hive? If what they said was true then that would mean that they were not the invaders, they merely wanted to reim theirnds. Then there was the problem with the ''hunters'' and their masters, the so-called ''outsiders''. What was all that about them bringing the Qi with them? Where did theye from then? And the most important question of them all, why summon them? What did they hope to achieve? Thinking about all of this, Omis found himself between a rock and a hard ce. He was unable to trust anyone. It was then that his eyes suddenly opened wide as he remembered what Tizzy had told him. He had slowly regained a fraction of his memories when he was in the Song kingdom, and he also had the opportunity to recover more. ''But it alles with a price. Am I ready for this? Do I really need to go that far?'' Faced with the possibility of his demise should he chose to chase after his lost memories or the choice of living his life as it is now. He was a God after all, not the strongest that became painfully obvious after meeting with Krano yet still a God nheless. Another long sigh escaped his lips as he moved his arm to cover his eyes. The image of Addi, Lu-Lu, Le, and even Ss made its way to his mind. ''Those guys should have survived as well.'' He thought, trying to convince himself, before opening his eyes and ring at the monster that had attacked them before. "Hmm?" The butler''s face still held an amicable smile, as he looked at Omis puzzledly. Shaking his head, Omis sat up cross-legged in the middle of the giant bed with his eyes closed in meditation. He had nothing better to do as he waited, so he decided to try and cultivate the primordial energy. With his eyes closed, Omis began to feel for the chaos energy in his surroundings. He could feel his clone steer inside his left eye. Yet he forcefully calmed it down. His eyebrows suddenly frowned, the primordial energy seemed to be different than the one he was familiar with. It appeared to be tainted? Reaching that train of thought, Omis suddenly remembered what Krano had said about the Qi. ''Strange, the primordial energy here is mixed with Qi. How is that possible?'' When Omis was sent into that strange grey space, the Qi and Primordial energy did not mix with each but constantly fought one another for dominance, neither gaining the upper hand. Here, on the other hand, things appeared to be different. The two energies were shockingly able to merge with one another. If this was a good or bad thing, Omis did not know. One thing was for sure though, it appeared that both energies were unable to unleash their full potential as one interfered with the other. Chapter 93 Chapter 93 The door to his master bedroom suddenly opened causing Omis''s eyes to open. ncing towards the entrance, two maids suddenly came in and gave a deep bow. The butler who was standing near the door this entire time shed Omis a wide smile before speaking. "It appears everything is ready master Omis if you would please follow us this way." He said while respectfully pointing towards the open door. Giving a nod in reply, Omis casually stood up then adjusted his robe before making his way out of the room. The butler following behind, then the maids. One of the maids quickly took the lead as she guided them towards the banquet hall. Along the way, Omis''s senses were on full alert as he continuously scanned his surroundings. They have really removed all sorts of decorations from inside of the heavenly pce. It now looked rather in and unfitting of its title. The thing that made Omis suspicious was theck of guards on their way to the banquet hall. Perhaps they were confident that no one would make it all the way until here? ncing at the monster in human skin behind him, and the two maids whose cultivation base seemed to be that of a Golden Immortal made Omis realize that they indeed had the right to be confident in their strength, not to mention the bigger monster which was Krano. After a few minutes of walking, the group came to a halt in front of a giant golden door. This one did not seem to be tainted and has retained its golden glow. Various ruins and carvings that depicted a scene of the Heavenly realm before its fall decorated the door. The strange thing that Omis had noted was that the Immortals that were carved into the scene all had their heads removed, turning the once holy picture into a strange one. The two maids hurriedly moved and manually pushed the door open, a slow creaking noise was heard as the giant door moved. The noise from inside of the hall suddenly quieted as all eyes turned towards the entrance. The butler giving a respectful nod ushered Omis inside with his hand. Raising his head high, Omis moved his hands behind his back as he straightened his stance and walked forwards. His primordial aura that was repressed all this time was released surrounding him in a hazy red glow. Seeing that, a sh of light suddenly passed by the butler''s eyes as he gazed at Omis with an unreadable expression. Once inside, Omis quickly scanned his quiet surroundings. He was easily able to spot Krano who sat at the very front of the hall on a luxurious chair. He was alone at his table, a simr yet smaller empty chair was ced next to him. The banquet hall was split into two sides, to his right were various ''Hive'' members that could almost pass as normal humans if not for certain features such as their eyes, or horns. To his left, on the other hand, the members appeared to be simr to monsters, demons, and animals. They were all vaguely humanoid yet, were very different than the people to his right. ''It looks like they are not all that united as it seems.'' Thought Omis as he slowly walked in the middle of the hall. He could feel all of their eyes sizing him up, yet no one dared to speak as his aura flowed freely around him, causing the faces of those closest to him to darken, their expressions solemn. Krano had a small smile on his face as he watched him walk closer with interest. As soon as he reached the table, Omis gave a simple respectful half-bow which earned him a nod from Krano who ushered him to sit down next to him. "Mister Omis, please." He said while pointing at the empty chair. Lightly smiling Omis made his way there and sat down, the entire hall was visible from his position and he could feel all of the gazes gathered on him. *CLAP* With a powerful p that was endued with his primordial energy, Krano''s brought everyone''s attention back to him before speaking. "Today we celebrate a new Primordial God!" To that, the hall suddenly erupted with cheers as everyone seemed to be excited, their auras fully unleashed in the hall would have caused a mortal to explode by simply being here. Nodding in satisfaction, Krano raised his palm to stop them before continuing. "Today, we celebrate the prophecy of the one chosen by the Void!" Saying that the cheers suddenly grew louder as one by one began to stomp on the floor simultaneously. "Today, we feast!" Added Krano, and as if on cue the giant door suddenly swung open once more as multiple maids and servants streamed inside carrying tes full of delicacies. The first table to be served was Krano''s and Omis''s one, then the rest. Looking around, everyone seemed to be in a good mood. Cheers andughter rang across the hall, as people began to dig in. ncing at the various tes that were ced on the table in front of him caused Omis''s eyes to shine with curiosity. As an Immortal, he did not have the need to eat as his body had already broken from his mortal chains, but that did not mean he couldn''t enjoy a good meal. Scanning the food, it did not appear to be poisoned, besides if they had wanted to hurt him they did not need to go out of their way to poison him. Just as he was about to dig in, someone from the more human side of the hall suddenly stood up and raised his ss towards him and Krano. "I raise my cup for the boss and the new primordial God! May the Void always guide you home!" Krano simply smiled and raised his mug up as well, seeing that Omis followed suit. Seeing that the man''s expression turned into one full of smiles as he downed his cup in one swift motion before sitting down. Seeing that that was over, Omis turned his attention back to the food and was about to begin when someone from the monster side suddenly stood up and raised his cup as well. "To the Boss and our new Primordial God! May the void always guide you home!" To that Krano once again raised his mug, his smile not leaving his face. Omis on the other hand pushed down a sigh as he forced a smile onto his face and raised his mug again. As the monster sat down, Omis once again turned his attention to the food yet was rudely interrupted as another person stood up. ''Oh for fuck sake!'' Chapter 94 Chapter 94 The food was surprisingly tasty, as Omis ate and drank to his heart''s content he slowly pushed all of his worries aside. Krano who was seated next to him did not seem to have any intent on talking at the moment either. And the so the banquet proceeded smoothly without any particr problems. He did not know why, but when he had heard that they were throwing a banquet in celebration for him, Omis had expected some arrogant young master to suddenly stand up in defiance and challenge him into a duel to try and humiliate him, after which Omis would proceed to beat him senseless, earning the respect of all of those present while angering the young master''s grandfather. ncing at the noisy hall, it did not seem like any such thing was going to happen. He could even spot the respect in the eyes of those present as they threw curious nces at him. ''Weird.'' He thought. Everything was proceeding very smoothly. Soon the banquet drew to an end. The maids that were standing next to the walls at the sides of the hall hurried to clean up the empty tes. Right after that, Krano suddenly stood up, seeing that all of the people present followed suit. Omis who did not know what was happening, also hastily stood up and nced at Krano to his side. The people and monsters at both sides suddenly gave bowed as Krano walked down from the table. He looked at Omis and ushered him to follow. The duo then strode towards the entrance in silence, as both sides of the hall had people''s heads lowered into a respectful bow caused Omis to walk straighter his head raised high, an aloof expression adorned his face. The hall''s door opened by the butler, who gave a half bow and followed after them. Once outside of the banquet hall, Krano spoke without looking at Omis. "What are your ns after this mister Omis?" "Hmm? I n to go search for mypanions. We were separated after this gentlemen attacked us you see." Answered Omis, his cold gaze ncing at the butler who retained that same smile. "I see." Said Krano, a strange silence descended on the trio as they walked down the hallways of the pce. Soon, the group stopped in front of the master bedroom door where Omis was before. He turned to look at Krano and the butler and then back to the room. "You are free to leave if you so wish to mister Omis, you can rest here for as long as you like. We will remain in touch." Added Krano before his body disappeared in a puff of red smoke, the butler gave a bow and spoke. "May the void always guide you home master Omis." With those final parting words, he also disappeared after his master leaving a dumbfounded Omis standing there confused. "What the?" He unconsciously muttered before proceeding to scan the area, it appeared that Krano and the monster had indeed left. ''That''s it? I''m free to go?'' Doubtful, he first decided to step inside the room closing the door behind him. He quickly scanned it again for anything that might seem out of ce, yet he found none. "Really strange." He mumbled before walking towards the window on the other side of the room. The room they had provided him was one situated at the top of the pce, and it granted him a full view of the city around him. He stood there quietly watching the bustling streets below, various thoughts in his mind. ------------------- In another particr room of the pce, Krano was seated down behind a desk. Both of his hands rested behind his head as he looked up towards the ceiling. The butler was standing quietly to his side. "Speak Rolus, I can feel you have something to ask me." Hearing that, the monster named Rolus gave another bow and replied. "Forgive me for being disrespectful my lord, I do not doubt your judgment but I am quite confused as to why you chose to let him go." "That''s simple my dear Rolus, we need him. No, I suppose it is best to say that we need them." "Them?" Asked Rolus confused. "Indeed, he and hispanions." Hearing that Rolus''s eyes widened as he nodded in understanding. "So my lord is allowing him to walk free so we can use him to get hispanions to crawl out of their holes and crush them in one swift motion! As expected of my lord, you truly are wise!" Letting out a tired sigh, Krano''s gaze turned down to look at Rolus like he was looking at an idiot. "If that was the case, why would I show him the truth." Shaking his head, Krano''s continued. "The Hunters are going to make their move soon, their masters might even make an appearance. We need to work together with the Immortals if we were to survive this." "My lord, you mean?" "Yes, even I am not confident enough in facing the outsiders. Our main enemies right now are them and the ''Hunters''. One of our boys brought news that the hunters made a move against the Immortals in the ''Underworld''." Unconvinced, Rolus answered back. "But even so my lord, we have waged war against them for thousands of years, to this day they still send members to heaven in their so-called raids." "I know, and that was good as it helped keep our side united." Quieting down, Rolus''s face turned thoughtful for a while before asking. "Do you think it will work? What my lord is proposing is an alliance with our enemies. Would the others even agree?" "Omis, he will be the bridge to link both of our sides." Leaning his head back further into the chair, Krano continued. "We have no choice Rolus, things have been stagnant for a while now, the outsiders have already started making their moves. If we wish to survive this our best chance is to get the Immortals to help." Rubbing his chin, Rolus asked. "They won''t simply ept that my lord, we have kicked them out of Heaven." "I know, things will not be easy. But this is our home, we are not giving it up." Said Krano, a dangerous glint shing through his eyes. "But that doesn''t mean we can''t try to coexist together..." Hearing that, Rolus jaw hung open as he looked at his lord inplete disbelief. "My lord you can''t!" A bitter smile made its way unto Krano''s face as he refrained from answering, his eyes continued to stare at the distance. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 "No, no, no! How many times do I have to tell you, you don''t swing your arms like that!" Le''s frustrated voice could be heard from outside of the small shack. Col who held his axe in hand was sweating bullets as he turned to nce at the small fairdy standing next to the door. At the moment, she appeared to be the furthest thing away from a fairy, a whip had even materialized in her hand as she watched him making him gulp loudly. ''How did this happen?'' He asked himself. After her injuries red up again, Le had finally agreed to his proposal to stay in his small cottage while she recovers. Col was ecstatic to hear that she was staying, his mind kept thinking about the numerous ways he could use to get closer to her. Perhaps cook for her? No, he had no trust in his culinary arts, plus did immortal fairies even have any need for food? Then what did that leave him with? As Col was contemting over such things, Le had approached him under the pretext that she was bored. At first, he was beyond himself with joy. He didn''t even need to ask she came first! Soon after, he came to an understanding that she was indeed just bored. She started speaking about how shameful it is that he is a man and doesn''t even know any martial arts and whatnot. One thing led to another, and before he knew it, Col found himself swinging his axe in the air following a set of movements Le instructed him to follow. "Umm, how long do I have to continue with doing L-Le?" He stuttered when he reached her name, Col had tried to call her ''miss'' but a sharp re was from her was enough for him to throw that notion out of the window. She especially insisted on just being called Le with no honorifics. "Ugh, are all mortals this slow?" She mumbled under her breath, her hand rested on her forehead as a sigh escaped her lips. "What was that?" Asked Col. *Bam* The sound of her whip leaving a small hole in the ground beside him made him yelp, as she spoke. "Stopining! And you call yourself a man? Can''t even swing an axe for a few hours, are you sure you are a woodcutter?" She asked in disdain. Col''s face had a bitter smile when he heard what she said. Usually, just swing his axe was something he had no problem doing for hours. He was used to it. The problem was in the movements! All of the muscles in his body felt sore after following through with Le''s instructions, the hardest part was keeping up with the breathing techniques. For some reason, every time he messed up his breathing, Le''s whip woulde crashing down on the ground causing him to jump in fright, she would then point out at what he did wrong before asking him to redo everything all over again. ''Heavens above why is this so hard!'' Mentallyined Col as he tried to follow with the set of movements, his mind still confused as to how things came to this. --------------------------------------------------- Back in the heavenly ne, deep inside a lone unremarkable mountain was a man-made cave where Ss and Lu Lu were situated. After getting separated from the others Ss decided to hide in here in wait for Omis, Lu Lu his disciple was with him so he would definitely be able to find them. The real question was when? Shaking his head, Ss took a deep breath to calm his nerves down, if there was anything he as an Immortal had that would be time, so he shall wait. Turning to peek at the young girl seated on the other side of the room caused a sigh to escape his lips. Luckily he did not sustain any serious injuries after that attack and managed to walk awayrgely unharmed. Lu Lu, on the other hand, was in worse shape than him. She already had her internal injuries to worry about and as of now was still unable to open her eyes. "Master..." She mumbled under her breath, hearing that caused another sigh from Ss, this was not the first time she called out for Omis. He had tried to help her stabilize her injuries, a circle ofplicated ruins was carved on the ground surrounding her. The circle was constantly radiating a dull glowing light as the faint trace of Qi was vaguely visible gathered from the surroundings and passed by the circle where it seemed to grow brighter before flowing into Lu Lu''s body. "I''m sorry, but this the best I can do with what I currently have. The alchemist will definitely be able to help you." He muttered to himself before closing his eyes and starting his own meditation. --------------------------------------------------- Back in the heavenly capital, Omis''s figure could be seen standing in the air above the pce, his eyes watching the city below with interest. He cast the pce one final look before bringing out his small ck and white pendant, the thin thread pointed north. "It looks likes Lu Lu is still in this realm. That''s good." Saying that his body instantly turned into a beam of light that flew following the small thread leaving behind sonic booms. Just as Omis''s figure flew away from the capital, a small tear in space opened In the air where he was standing earlier from which a butler came out. It was Rolus. He stared at the direction where Omis had disappeared off to with aplicated look, his eyes constantly shifted from there to the pce below before he ultimately shook his head and walked back inside the tear. "I hope you made the right decision my lord. Not everyone is going to be happy about this. I shall follow yourmand, but I''m not sure the rest will." He mumbled before the tear closed. Right after that, four different colored beams of light shot from different parts of the city and into the direction where Omis had flown to. Back inside the office room, Krano tore his eyes away from the papers on his desk as Rolus suddenly appeared inside the room with a bow. "They made their move, didn''t they?" He asked with a smile. Rolus bowed even deeper before solemnly answering. "Yes my lord, they have just left the city." Nodding, Krano turned his attention to the papers in front of him before speaking. "He should be fine, I did warn him beforehand." Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Omis was currently heading east, he had changed his way when he sensed his pursuersing after him. His face was calm and almost seemed devoid of emotion. His mind however was in turmoil. While Krano was a cunning man, Omis was by no means a stupid one. He may have warned him before leaving that there will be peopleing after his head but things were not so simple. If Krano had wished for it, he could simply take care of the attackers himself, but he did no such thing. Quite the opposite, he had pushed everything unto Omis. The reason was simple, he was using him to get rid of potential threats and unloyal followers. Krano was purging the ''Hive'' and Omis was his tool. ''The cunning bastard.'' Omis clicked his tongue in annoyance, even if he knew about Krano''s n that didn''t help nor change anything. "In the end, the me lies in my hands. I''m not strong enough." Gritting his teeth, Omis''s left eye burned bright red. Normally, he was not a person that paid any importance to useless matters such as pride. The one thing that mattered the most to him was his own life. If it was for the sake of surviving, Omis had no problem whatsoever in casting his pride away. What use is there for pride to a dead man? That''s what he thought, that''s what he always thought. So why? Why was he so angry? Why did his chest feel heavy at the thought of being used by someone else? The more he thought about it the more his rage grew, and the brighter his left eye shone. He had decided to take a little detour to take care of those following him, there was no point in endangering Lu Lu when she was already injured. And he was feeling quite mad, so he needed somewhere to release this anger before it threatened to consume him. Thinking about that, Omis came to an abrupt stop and nce back. He could sense his pursuersing, it would not take them long. Unable to control it, a savage grin slowly made its way unto his face as Omis found himself growing excited by the second. Tapping into his dimensional storage, the sound of an invisible de cutting through the air emerged. This was the result of his Immortal killing swords merging together, an extremely sharp invisible de that could travel through the void and cut his enemies down. Taking a deep breath to calm himself down, Omis stood there waiting. His shining white hair fluttered with the wind. A solemn air surrounded him. His entire aura seemed to change as he watched the four beams of light stop a distance away from him. His attackers were three men and one woman, or so he thought. The woman was the only one that seemed almost human if not for her striking red hair andrge two horns that sprouted from her forehead. The three males on the other hand were monsters. One had the head of a ck crowbined with a muscr humanoid body, another had one of those hideous triangr heads with no distinct features on his face, no eyes, no ears, no mouth, nothing. He looked like a nk sheet. Beside his repulsive face, his body appeared rather human as well if not for the ashen skin. Thest member was theplete monsters. He had the appearance of arge red wolf with six paws and a giant pair of ck wings. As his eyes locked with Omis, a deep bestial growl escaped his mouth. The group eyed Omis with undisguised hostility, yet they did not dare make any rash movements. As Omis scanned his opponents, the grin that was stered on his face grew even wider, causing the women''s face that was standing behind to change into an uneasy one. The wolf was the strongest one with a cultivation base akin to that of a fourth rank God realm, the other two were both in the second rank while thedy was in the third. If it was before, it would have certainly been a fight Omis would rather avoid at any cost. He himself could only count as a fourth rank God, yet now things were different. Now he had two bodies, both of which could be considered at the fourth rank. As the two sides carefully observed one another, it was surprisingly Omis that broke the stalemate and made the first move. His body blurred as he disappeared before reappearing in front of the crow. Not wasting any time, Omis threw a lighting fast palm strike that was strengthened by his Qi towards the crow''s head. His movement was too fast for his opponent to react as he barely managed to bring out a saber which he used to deflect Omis''s attack with difficulty. Right as Omis was about to follow up with another attack a red shield suddenly appeared around the crow protecting him. A quick nce to the back showed him that it was thedy''s doing. The triangle head monster and the wold did not sit, while they were taken aback at first by Omis''s initiative they quickly regained their bearings and retaliated. Two more shields appeared around them as they moved to attack Omis, it looked like its job was to prevent his attack while allowing theirs to reach him without any interference. ''These shields are annoying.'' Thinking about that, Omis''s gaze nced at thedy in the back. It appeared that her job was that of a supporter to her teammates. As expected with the three of them attacking him, Omis was slowly being pushed back, yet all this time his eyes remained as calm as ake. He only focused on defending himself as he carefully studied his opponents. The main pain was the wolf, the other two were mere nuisance yet even so he could not afford to be careless. His eyes that were calm a moment ago suddenly shone with a brilliant golden light, the red in his left one was pushed back as the immediate area in his surroundings was suddenly bathed in a holy light momentarily stunning his attackers. Using that to his advantage Omis suddenly summoned his second body who instantly lept towards the crow and threw a punch that seemed to cause space itself to copse. Seeing the new body appear caused his eyes to widen as he tried to move back, yet the primordial energy inside his body seemed to retaliate against him! The crow could feel it, the primordial energy was afraid! "I-Impossible." That was thest word he was able to mutter before Omis''s punch broke the shield and collided with his chest instantly causing him to explode in a puff of red effectively killing him both in body and soul. Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Seeing the crow man''s body explode momentarily stunned Omis''s assants. Another clone that was identical to Omis the only difference was its ck hair had suddenly appeared. By the time the group managed to regain their bearings another one had already fallen. "ARGHH!" A loud cry filled with anguish and regret broke through the area, as triangr head faced Omis''s punch head-on, the shield that was surrounding him had fluttered when the crow died, and Omis did not miss that opportunity andunched his attack effectively eliminating another one. The wolf''s expression seemed almost human-like as he looked at where his twopanions had died. Yet leaving him with no time to regret his decision, Omis''s main body continued to viciouslyunch attack after attack. The main difference was that Omis''s main body had both his eyes glow with a holy golden light, he seemed to look at the wolf in disdain with a cold gaze as heunched spell after spell keeping him at bay. His second body, however, was theplete opposite. He had apletely crazed look. A savage grin was stered on his face as he turned to look at thest surviving member of the party, thedy. Seeing Omis''s gaze stared at her like a hunter looking at its prey made her lose her wits. Her face turned as pale as a sheet as she turned around to flee. A dimension portal appeared where she jumped in without any regard to herpanion who was still locked in battle against Omis. *Woosh* The sound of Omis''s invisible de cutting through the air was heard followed by a shriek of pain before finally, her body stumbled out of another void tear a small distance away. She was bleeding heavily, her left arm was missing. Her face held a serious expression as she nced at Omis''s second body flying towards her with a crazed expression. Seeing that her body suddenly rxed as she took a deep breath and brought the shield down. Omis was surprised at that but had no time to think about it, he was already upon her, not to mention, the primordial energy in his body was boiling in excitement. His mind was in turmoil, the only thing he was thinking about was to kill! Thedy''s face turned calm as she watched Omis approach, and to his shock, she simply opened her arms as if to wee him. Confused, Omis was already past the point of retreat as he came closer. It was then that his expression suddenly fell, as he tried to hurriedly change directions and retreat. Thedy had already given up her life, she was about to detonate her core. His main body''s expression turned somber as he turned to stare at the distance. His opponent, the wolf was already in a miserable state, two of his limbs were cut off, and the constant barrage of spells that Omis kept bombarding him with prevented him from healing. Yet as the wolf was preparing himself for another attack, none came. He looked up confused only to find Omis''s retreating body a distance away. The wolf''s expression was nk as he saw him run away. "What the-?" Unable to finish his sentence, the sound of a loud explosion brought him back to his senses. *Boooom* Turning around, the wolf was faced with a mushroom cloud that extended towards the sky. The aftermath of the explosion that had just urred, before his face turned into one of resignation as he waited for it to engulf him. "I''ll be damned." He muttered before his deep gruff voice was drowned by the loud explosion, his body soon disappearing right after. A distance away, Omis could be found standing in the air watching the mushroom cloud in the distance. His face was serious as a small line of blood trickled from the corner of his lips. His left eye was red but was also bleeding. A side effect from forcefully summoning his clone back inside his body. Despite the risks, Omis had no choice. "Damn it, that was too close forfort." He grumbled. Thedy was too vicious, Omis had not expected her to be so decisive as to burn her life force and cause her core to explode without any hesitation whatsoever. He was caught off guard and had he left his second body to face that explosion head-on, he would have without a doubt lost it. ''I was too careless, I got cocky.'' He shook his head. This past fight was like a wake-up call, one should never underestimate his opponents and be prepared for everything that might happen. Taking a deep breath to calm himself down, Omis soon continued his flight north following the little thread towards his disciple. Along the way, his mind constantly reyed his earlier fight. He tried to reflect on what he did right and what he did wrong. Everything was going perfect, though perhaps he should have taken care of thedy first once he saw her summon the shields. Nodding, he was too hasty. He had also brought out his clone too early. His main body was strong enough to handle his assants for a few breaths while they were upied with him when their guards were down and they were feeling confident, that was the moment he should have made his move. His second body should have gone for thedy, only once she was taken care of should he have made his move against the other two while his main body still held the wolf at bay. But what if even the wolf decided to burn his life force and explode his core? Reaching that train thought caused his head to hurt. There were a lot of variables in a fight, he was lucky this one passed without him getting seriously injured. ''There is still a lot of things I need to learn.'' He sighed to himself. As Omis turned into a streak of light that broke through the air, various thoughts flooded his mind. He kept reenacting his previous fight while trying to think of various ways it could have gone better. Chapter 98 Chapter 98 "It should be here." Muttered Omis. He was standing in the air as his eyes nced at the floating mountain below. The thread from the amulet was pointing him towards inside the mountain. He first extended his divine sense to scan the area for any sort of dangers, once he was sure that there were none his body disappeared with a woosh before reappearing above the mountain. "Hmmm, the thread is definitely pointing here but I can''t feel Lu Lu''s energy. It''s very well hidden." He nodded before stomping his right foot at the ground. *Booom* As the dust cleared out, a giant hole was left in the ce where Omis had trampled on. Just as he was about to jump inside a ck eastern dragon suddenly pounced from the hole unto him. Surprised, Omis unconsciously circted his Qi towards his right hand and threw a punch at the dragon. *BOOM* An even louder explosion rocked the surrounding area as the dragon exploded pushing Omis back a little, as dust red up, a beam of light hurriedly escaped from the hole and into the distance. "Oh? That''s Ss isn''t it." Chuckled Omis before taking one step forward. His body seemed to turn hazy going from corporal to being able to merge with his surroundings. He then immediately disappeared from his ce only to reappear in front of Ss blocking him from going any further. Ss''s eyes widened as he saw the space in front of him break and Omis calmly walking out of it. Seeing that, his body came to an abrupt halt. Omis was able to see that Ss was holding Lu Lu in his arms as he ran away. Giving out a wide smile he spoke. "Master Ss, it is great to see you are safe." Letting out a long tired sigh, Ss sent Lu Lu floating to Omis, his facial expression suddenly turned into a rxed one as he raised his head towards the sky. "Master Omis, you almost gave me a heart attack..." He said while shaking his head. Scratching the back of his head, Omis let out an awkwardugh before apologizing. "I''m sorry, I didn''t think you were with Lu Lu." He said as his eyes nced down. Her eyes were still closed and Omis was able to feel the primordial energy rampaging inside her body. ''Since she is trying to expel the primordial energy out of her body, perhaps I can help?'' He thought. Omis was after all a God realm cultivator in both Qi and primordial energy! Something like expelling the energy out of her body should not be very hard, right? "Master Omis, what are you so deep in thought about?" Asked Ss as he came floating closer to him. "It''s a long story, why don''t we settled down first and i''ll tell you." He answered back. Giving out a nod in reply, the duo flew back towards the broken mountain with Omis still carrying Lu Lu in his arms. "So, what is it that you want to talk about?" Asked Ss in curiosity. "It''s like this..." **** "T-That''s ridiculous!" Said Ss. After listening to Omis''s story about his journey, when he has met with the ''Hive'' and when he was invited to their capital. He was having a hard time controlling his emotion. Letting out a sigh, Omis nodded. "I know, I''m still quite confused myself." "But still, ''the hunters''? ''The outsiders?''" Said Ss while rubbing his chin deep in thought. "There''s still the possibility of all of that being fake." Replied Omis. Nodding Ss continued. "While that is true, we can not overlook the probability of it being the truth. This is the first-ever clue about our circumstances!" "Hmm, the outsiders and the Hive. Then there is us." Muttered Omis. The duo was sitting down cross-legged on praying mats, facing each other on top of the floating mountain. Lu Lu was also seated next to Omis. "What about the others?" Asked Omis. "I don''t know about the white devil, but when that monster attacked, I was barely able to send Le towards the mortal realm." Replied Ss with a serious expression. "Hmm, Addi is undoubtedly still alright. He was the one that sent me away." Said Omis. "Well then let''s head down to the mortal realm?" "En, head down meet this alchemist and grab Le." Nodding Ss continued. "What about the white devil?" "Addi can take care of himself, we don''t know where he was sent to exactly so it''s best we head back down to the ''Underworld'' and wait for him there." "So be it!" "Before we go, I want to try something first." Said Omis. "Oh?" Taking a deep breath in preparation, he slowly began to move his primordial energy. Omis had exined what happened to him to Ss, yet he also refrained from sharing some details, such as the fact that he now had a second body. While he did trust him, it was also good to leave some trump cards to himself. One could never be too careful. As the primordial energy began to circte through his body, his left eye suddenly began to change color into its usual red one causing Ss to watch inplete shock. ''The aura surrounding him has changed!'' He could feel a wild dangerous aura emitting out of Omis''s body causing his heart to start beating widely in his chest. Oblivious to such matters, Omis moved his hand over Lu Lu''s head as he began to order the primordial energy in her body out. Surprisingly, it was easy! As soon as the energy inside her body came in contact with his own, it hurriedly ran out like a frightened mouse. Lu Lu''s expression also turned to the better, yet she still did not wake up. Omis could feel it. While he did expel the energy that was still rampaging inside her body, some of it had already integrated with her own organs! If he was to risk removing that, he might end up hurting Lu Lu instead. Letting out a sigh, Omis muttered to himself. Looks like we will have to meet this alchemist after all. **** It did not take long before, Omis with Lu Lu in his arms, and Ss were flying through the air. Their destination? The gate to the mortal realm. Along the way, the group stumbled upon countless void cracks that seemingly opened out of thin air and threatened to swallow them. But with Omis taking the lead, they were able to skillfully avoid them and continue their journey. Void cracks, however, proved to not be the only thing they had to worry about. They had also stumbled upon numerous ''Hive'' patrols, yet the surprising thing was that whenever they caught a glimpse of Omis they would hurriedly jump out of the way and shout. "We greet the primordial God! May the void always lead you home!" The first couple of times almost gave Ss a heart attack, yet he had slowly grown numb to it. His respect for Omis growing by leaps and bounds, to be able to gain the admiration of the ''hive'' was an absurd thing to do! And just like that, their trip was going smoothly with them almost reaching the gate when suddenly they appeared... Chapter 99 Chapter 99 "Damn it! Just our luck to meet them here!" Grumbled Ss, arge floating book was suddenly summoned in front of him as he took a defensive state. Omis''s face had a frown on it as he watched the scene in front of them. It was a battlefield, no it''s best to say that what they were looking at was the aftermath of a battle. The two sides were none other than the ''Hive'' and the ''hunters''. It appeared that the ''Hive'' minions were standing guard in front of the mortal gate when the ''hunters'' suddenly appeared. Their battle had already concluded with the ''hunters'' overwhelming victory. Omis and Ss were looking at them cleaning up the battleground. The ''hunters'' had already spotted them but surprisingly did not make any move. They simply continued on cleaning out the aftermath and looting the corpses of the ''Hive'' minions. "Is this one of their raids?" Asked Omis as he scanned them with his divine sense. "It appears so." Answered back Ss in a serious tone, his floating book still close to him as he stood on guard against them. "There''s around two hundred of them. One hundred of which are in the profound Immortal while the rest are Golden Immortals. The only exceptions I can feel are four Immortal Venerables with someone that I can''t sense?" "You a God realm can''t sense them? Does that mean?" Muttered Ss, shocked his voice cracking in anxiety. "Not necessarily, it feels like they are using a treasure to hide their cultivation base. That person must be the leader." Replied Omis. As the two were talking about that, the group of ''hunters'' suddenly began to move. While they were previously unorganized and were simply looting the corpses of the fallen, now they abruptly began to shift as they stood strong and firm, forming onerge formation in the sky as they faced Omis and Ss. "Hey, hey, this is not looking good master Omis." Said Ss as he gulped down. His heart was beating wildly in his chest. While he was an Immortal Venerable himself, the numbers of their enemies were too much. Besides they also had an unknown entity in their ranks. ncing at Omis, Ss was surprised to see him standing there calmly with Lu Lu in his arms while facing the army. Unknowingly, Ss found himself calming down as he gazed at Omis''s sturdy back. His back looked like a sturdy mountain, calm, and collected. It appeared as if nothing was able to shake him. ''That''s right, Omis is a God realm cultivator that had even been acknowledged by the ''Hive''! Things should be okay, right?'' Ss assured himself as he nced at the army ahead. Suddenly, the rows of people standing there in the air began to shift, they all parted ways in the middle allowing a single person to calmly walk out. She had long azure hair, the venomous eyes on her emotionless face were out of the ordinary. Those were the eyes of a person who had killed countless of people before. Omis had met her gaze as the two seemed to size up one another. He had no memory of such a person, she was without a doubt a ''yer''. All of the ''hunters'' were yers. But Omis was unable to recall someone as formidable as her in the game. ''Did she just appear recently?'' He thought to himself. Her face was devoid of any sort of emotion, if purple ghost was a maniac that seemed to belong to a crazy cult. The person in front of him was the exact opposite. She was too calm, too collected. It sent shivers down Omis''s spine but his face did not betray his inner thoughts. The silence was almost deafening as the two sides continued to size one another. Ss could feel the tension in the air as his heart threatened to leap out of his chest. Suddenly, the duo almost instantly made their move. *Boooom* An ear ripping explosion abruptly urred in the sky above the army and Ss, before he even had the time to figure out what was happening, Omis had already sent Lu Lu towards him and disappeared. ''Damn it! What the hell was that?!'' Grumbled Ss as he quickly erected a barrier using his floating book to protect both himself and Lu Lu from the shockwaves of the sh above. The two monsters did not stop their assault against each other, as the sounds of their battle were heard clearly all across the skies. ncing nervously at the army a distance away from him, Ss was surprised to see that they did not make any move but simply stood there and watched the battle above with stoic expressions. ''Were these really members of the ''hunters''?!'' He asked himself. The ones he was familiar with were crazy people that spewed nonsense all the time about the truth and whatnot as they tried to convert the rest of the Immortals to join them. But the ones in front of him were anything but that. He had seen their leader. She was dangerous, those were not the eyes of a normal person, no. If not for the bizarre star-shaped symbol that shone brightly in the middle of their foreheads, Ss might have even mistaken them for something else. What the hell is going on? Taking a deep breath to calm himself down, Ss hurriedly scanned his surroundings for a chance to escape should things go south. Omis was now facing the enemymander and for whatever reason, their army doesnt seem to have any ns on attacking them. Omis can take care of himself if things dont work out. But for me. Letting out a deep sigh, he nced at Lu Lu in his arms as he continued to rack his brain for a n. The gate was behind them, there was no way he could simply pass them unnoticed and teleport away. Perhaps if he was alone, he might manage. As he reached this train of thought, Ss once again nced at Lu Lu in his arms and then at Omis fighting in the sky before shaking his head and letting out another tired sigh. This is bad, I knew I would regret this. I knew it. He grumbled. Before he could continue with his monologue, the battle above suddenly came to an abrupt halt as both sides disappeared. Omis reappeared in front of him while thedymander appeared in the distance within her army. What the? Unconsciously muttered Ss as he kept ncing at the two unable toprehend what had just happened. Chapter 100 Chapter 100 "Strong." Grinned Omis. He carefully eyed thedy on the opposite side of the battlefield. From their short exchange, he was roughly able to tell her cultivation level, it should be around the first ranked God realm. Seeing as she was an ''Original'' such as himself, their fighting prowess came quite close to one another. ''But that''s not counting my second body.'' Grinned Omis unconsciously. Thedy almost certainly had her own trump cards hidden, but since they did not sh with the full intent to kill, neither side went too far. The previous sh was simply to get a faint idea about one another. ''She is not someone easy to deal with. But then again, she should have also figured out that neither am I. Now then what will do?'' Thought Omis as he stared at her with expectation. He did not know why, but his heart was beating wildly in his chest in anticipation. Omis himself did not understand it very well, but he found himself enjoying this. He was having fun! "Strange." He muttered to himself. Omis no longer considered this world to be a game one, no, he looked at it as a real world. But then again for him to be having fun with this, what did that mean? Pushing these thoughts to the back of his head, Omis forcefully calmed his raging emotion down and watched thedy leading the army a distance away. Ss next to him was fidgeting in worry, his eyes constantly ncing all around them. Omis could understand what he was afraid of, there was after all only two of them capable of fighting while their opponents had a literal army. No matter how one looked at it, it was without a doubt a very bad situation. Yet for some reason, Omis was not nervous, he simply stood there waiting. His eyes locked with thedy as they continued to size one another, before- "Name?" A simple question. "Omis." He replied using his divine sense, her voice was cold, very much so that it brought shivers down his spine yet his primordial energy seemed to roar back in defiance causing a conflict of emotions to stir inside of him. Nodding at his reply, thedy replied. "Lylle." She said before raising her hand towards the sky. Ss''s eyes widened, as he prepared for battle yet Omis did not move. As he was about to turn around and shout at him. Ss''s eyes opened up even more at the scene that was taking ce in front of them. The army that was ring at them moments ago simply turned around and left. Ss was bbergast as his eyes kept shifting from the retreating army to Omis unable toprehend what had just urred. "What the hell was that?!" He asked in a shocked tone. "Looks like we were quite lucky to me mister Ss," Omis replied with a smile. "L-Lucky? Hah! Lucky he says." Grumbled Ss while constantly shaking his head. "Did anyone tell you that you are a strange man mister Omis?" He asked after regaining a little bit of hisposure. "Haha." Omis refrained from answering, simply gave a heartyugh in reply before flying towards the now unguarded Gate. Letting out a sigh, Ss quickly followed after him. The group carefully stepped over towards the gate before jumping inside and disappearing in a sh. **** Feeling a little bit disoriented, Omis blinked his eyes as he adjusted to his surroundings. ncing around, they were in the air with Ss floating next to him, Lu Lu still unconscious in his arms. Looking down at the mountain, it appeared that their arrival had steered the people prostrating there. The mountain of the beginning,st time Omis had been here was when with the Bai n''s elder who had led him out of the Heavenly realm. ''Now that I think about it, I was very lucky to have not met any of the ''Hive'' minions or ''Hunters'' at the time.'' He thought as he scanned the peak below. Their sudden appearance had caused quite the ruckus. Rightfully so, the Gate of heaven was supposed to be closed at this time, yet here they abruptly emerged. Ever since the news of Celestials that had survived the great heavenly war leaked, the whole continent was thrown into a mess. Tales of two holynds teaming up against the Bai n because they had shamelessly chosen to hide the esteemed Immortal mentor from them had long since spread towards every corner of thend. People were once again, offering their prayers to the celestials more fervently than ever. Add to that, the fact that the one that had appeared was none other than the highly respected Mentor brought another wave of shock to the people of thend. Everyone had heard how with merely a couple of words, the esteemed mentor had helped the patriarch of the Bai n get over his bottleneck. Or how a second devilish celestial appeared right after. Tales of their battle that shook thend and split the sky was still the heated subject amongst the masses. And the appearance of the monsters, the team fight of the heroic celestials who banished them and protected the three holynds. No matter where one went, it was impossible to not hear the excited conversations about the subject. The Bai n was the best out of the three holynds, as the mentor himself had helped erect their new mountain which copsed from his sh against the monsters. People were gossiping about how the Bai n had managed to gain the grace of a celestial! And not just any celestial at that! The Song kingdom, in particr, also had it''s own dealing with the Immortal mentor and the mysterious second celestial. They had both abruptly appeared and protected its capital from an attack! No one had any idea over how they had suddenly appeared or why, but one thing was for sure. People were worshiping them as the continent''s guardian angels. ''They only appear to save us, truly the continents guardian angels!'' ''We have been graced! Our Gods have returned! They have not abandoned us!'' Simr conversations could be heard throughout every city. So it was not strange that a number of people had taken it upon themselves to head towards the mountain of the beginning, the ce where the mentor had first appeared, and build a massive sculpture of Omis at the foot of the mountain, Addi''s own sculpture was erected behind his, albeit a little smaller in size. Various people were on their knees, zealously praying towards the massive statue, when suddenly a blinding light swept across the mountain, once it subdued the figure of Omis and his group was left behind. ******************************************************************* "Hello guys Author here, well dang, would you look at that chapter 100. To be honest when I started this, I did not imagine for me to actually get to this point. I merely started this for fun but I''d say it turned out not so shabby XD For those of you who stuck with the story thus far, helped with the votes,ments and everything, I sincerely thank you. Just wanted to put this here as this does feel quite surreal. I hope you guys will continue supporting my journey as a writer, though I may becking I''m constantly trying to improve. With that being said, thank you once again, I know a lot and I mean 90% of my readers are silent readers or binger readers, I do not mind at all as long as you are enjoying the story that''s what truly matters, what I am going to selfishly ask for is for your votes as those are very important in helping the story gain more recognition and I hope you guys will help out, its okay to be a lurker, but please... Gimme... Your... Spirit stones... And a review? Please? Author out. Chapter 101 Chapter 101 "What is going on?" Muttered Ss as he looked at the various prostrating people on the ground. Even though neither he nor Omis unted their auras, just their mere presence was enough to overwhelm the cultivators present. Coming face to face with them, it was no wonder that they would be forced to their knees. What Ss found strange, however, was the fact that they looked at them with worshipping eyes, pushing their heads even further to the ground! A rapid scan of the area and Ss was quickly able to spot the sculptures deciphering both Omis and Addi at the foot of the mountain. Turning his head back to look at the culprit next to him, Ss still found his face to be unreadable as he looked at the scene below. "Mind exining what happened here?" He asked while waving his hands at the spectacle below. Turning to look at him, Omis gave an almost bashful smile before replying. "Well, it just sorts of happened you see." He grinned back in reply. "Ah, Let''s just go shall we." Answered Ss with a sigh. Giving a nod, the duo turned into two streaks of light that disappeared in the distance leaving the onlookers in awe. "Did you see that!" "Yes! The mentor is back!" "Hurry and send the news back to the sect, they must know!" "He wasn''t alone too." "Yes, by the gods it seems that more celestials have survived heaven''s fall!" "This is huge news!" Amotion was quickly started after the group left, leaving a group of mortal cultivators bustling around. Soon news of the Immortal mentor and his newpanions emerging in the Mortal realm again swept thend shocking everyone once more. ******* "So where is this alchemist you speak of?" Asked Omis. They had been flying for quite the distance, and it did not seem like Ss was heading back to his sect. "She lives at the edge of the world, near the sea." Answered back, Ss. "Wait ''she''?" Said Omis in curiosity. Throwing him a side nce, Ss replied. "Is there any problem with that mister Omis?" "Ah, no not at all. I was just surprised a little." "En, we will be arriving soon." Soon, the group arrived at the edge of the continent. Omis with Lu Lu in his arms and Ss stood quietly on top of the giant mass ofnd. Right in front of them, the continent ended abruptly, it was as if a sword had cleanly shaved it off leaving the raging ck sea further ahead. Omis had passed by this ce once since he transmigrated, and several times when he was still ying the game, but this was the first time he actually took his time and stood where he was standing. Usually, when he only moved past here in the passage towards or from the ''Underworld'' he never really took his time to stop and look at the scenery. Thend they were on was brown-ish and devoid of any greenery, there was no grass no trees, nothing but brown-ish soil all over. In front of them, thend ended abruptly as if it was cleanly shaved leaving a massive cliff behind. The ck raging sea below crashed against thend causing the water to rise like giant mountains as it came in contact with the continent. "This is where the ''alchemist'' lives?" Asked Omis in apprehension. Ss simply nodded before he turned around and started walking in a random direction confusing Omis even further. Following after him, Omis was confused as thend surrounding them was barren for hundreds of kilometers, where could this alchemist be hiding? Below the ground? He thought as he sent his divine sense to scan their immediate surroundings but to no avail. Soon, however, he got his answer when Ss randomly stopped and tapped on the empty air in front of him. "What the?" Muttered Omis before the illusion dropped. What was left behind was a tall three floors pagoda standing there. "How did I not sense it? I clearly moved my divine sense over this ce." Chuckling, Ss replied. "It''s quite easy to miss, the barrier here is the pride of our sect." He said as he looked at the barely visible dome-shaped shield surrounding the pagoda with eyes full of nostalgia. "Wait your sect? I thought the ''alchemist'' wasn''t part of your sect?" "Oh, she isn''t." He answered. "Ss?" Asked a voice as soft and murmurous as wings. Turning his attention to the entrance of the pagoda, Omis''s eyes rested over her. A petite body, that could be mistaken for that of a child, long silky blond hair, and a face that of an angel. "Dina." Said Ss, a wide smile taking over his face. He slowly walked closer to the pagoda''s front door, Omis confused yet still followed after him. Ss then pulled her to his embrace without saying anything, she in turn simply return his hug with a gentle smile. "It''s great to see you doing well dear." She said as the two pulled away from each other. "I see you still locked yourself away from everything." Giving out a gentleugh in response she answered. "Like you are any better, I''m rather surprised to see you at my front door." "Ah, yes! Dina this is Omis, a newly awakened ''Original'' and a good friend of mine." Added Ss as he pointed at Omis. Dina looked at him with a curious nce before grabbing the sides of her white dress and giving a small courteous bow. "A pleasure to meet you, sir Omis I''m Dina, some people like to call me the ''alchemist'' d to make your acquaintance." She said with a beaming smile. "Ah, the pleasure is all mine, I''m Omis and I suppose I been called the Immortal Mentor by some." He replied with a small smile. "Pleasee one in, I see yourpanion is not in the best of states." Said, Dina as she moved to the side and ushered them in with her hand. Ss walked in, followed by Omis who gave her another small nod as he passed by earning him another sweet smile from the smalldy. Once inside, Omis was surprised to see that the interior was very tidy and well kept. The first floor appeared to be simr to that of an Inn with various tables and a bar in the distance, the bizarre thing was that it was very empty and deste. Dina led them towards a table in the corner and sat down. Ss followed after and then Omis with Lu Lu. "Now then, dear friend. I take it you need my help." She said before throwing a nce at Lu Lu''s unconscious body. Chapter 102 Chapter 102 "And that is the basic gist of things." Said Omis as he finished exining the general situation to Dina. "Interesting. Mind if I take a look at the youngdy?" She asked in a soft voice that was unable to hide her curiosity. "Oh, yes, please do." Hastily answered Omis as he ushered her towards Lu Lu with his hands. "En" Giving a small nod in reply, Dina walked to the other side of the table where Lu Lu was seated cross-legged and held her hand before closing her eyes. Omis could sense her Qi moving from her body and into Lu Lu''s, yet he felt no malice nor danger from her, so he simply stood and wait. Not long after, Dina''s eyes fluttered open, a strange light was now visible in her eyes. "Oh dear, I must say this is quite interesting." She muttered. "Can she be saved?" Anxiously asked Omis as he stepped closer to her. "Ah yes, I apologize, I was rather absorbed in checking her condition that I forgot the main reason why you came. Yes, worry not, it''s nothing but a simple matter an elixir can fix." She answered with confidence. Hearing that a wide smile took over Omis''s face as he abruptly hugged the littledy in joy. "Thank you!" "Dear me, you might squeeze me to death if you continue. Haha." Sheughed in reply, yet nheless tapped his back infort. "Ah! I apologize, that was quite rude of me. I got a little bit too excited." Omis answered back as he separated from the littledy. "Haha, It''s alright its been a while since anyone held me that tight." She answered with a small grin as she stared back at Omis who was unable to reply. "Uh, I..." "Enough with the teasings Dina, I see you still haven''t decided to let that bad habit of yours go." Replied Ss with a sigh. "Haha." To that, Dina simplyughed with her hand hiding her mouth. "Come then, this is not the ce to continue this." She said before standing up. "Bring the little child with you." She added as she walked towards the stairs on the other side of the floor. Omis grabbed Lu Lu in his arms and followed after her, Ss on the other hand simply stayed put on the table, his gaze appeared distant. "Are youing?" Omis asked. "Hmm? Ah, don''t mind me. I''ll be waiting here." He answered with a small smile. Omis did not know why, but he felt as if that smile was very lonely. Before he could ask, Ss suddenly brought out a bottle of alcohol from his spatial storage and put it on the table. He then removed the lid and took a sip straight from the bottle. Sitting there, Omis could feel a strange sense of mncholying from Ss, his gaze was distant as he slowly drank from the bottle as if to drown whatever sorrows he had. Letting out a sigh, Omis refrained from speaking then turned around with Lu Lu in his arms before following after Dina. It did not feel appropriate to pry about Ss''s business. The second floor was theplete opposite of the first. It was a literal mess. Various scrolls and empty bottles were littered across the floor. It somehow gave Omis the feeling of a mad scientist''sb. In the middle of the floor was a giant pitch-ck furnace. Its surface was smooth with two western dragons carved on both sides. Dina was standing in front of it, her small body was not tall enough to reach the top of the furnace. Two sses full of brightly colored liquid were in her hands as she kept muttering something. "Hmm, we definitely need the Dream Fern. but then again what about the Night Annie?" Omis paid no heed to her monologue as he turned his head to observe the floor. In the far right corner was what seemed like a big empty cage. ncing at the other side, Omis''s eyes suddenly widened. "What the-?" He unconsciously muttered. "Hmm?" Turning around, Dina looked in the direction Omis was staring at before a sad expression made it''s way to her face. "That would be Sam." She said before turning her attention to the ss jars in her hands. "S-Sam?" Omis muttered before walking closer. What he was looking at was a giant container filled with a green liquid, inside was the floating body of a man. His body was easily seven feet tall and very muscr, his hair short hair was grey-ish in color. As heid there with his eyes closed, Omis could still feel the power oozing from his body. "Yes, Sam." Added Dina, her voice carrying a tinge of sadness to it. "Is he an ''Original''?" Asked Omis as he sat Lu Lu on the floor before stepping closer to the container. Letting out a sigh, Dina remained silent for a bit before speaking. "I take it that Ss didn''t mention him to you." "No?" Answered Omis confused. "Well no matter, the fact that he allowed you toe up here means that he doesn''t mind you knowing." She muttered to herself. "Knowing what?" Turning around, Dina looked at him with a sad expression before answering. "Sam was his lover." "His what?!" Asked Omis in shock. *********************************** Back on the mortal ne, precisely in the forest of the end. Le''s body could be seen dragging a giant boar behind her as she walked towards the small shack. Col who was waiting by the entrance had an embarrassed expression as he watched here closer. "What?" She asked. "Ah, It''s nothing." He replied with an abashed face. Le dropped the giant boar near the door before walking closer towards Col, she then grabbed him by the cor and brought him closer to her face, her eyes studying his. "Spit it out." Flustered, Col''s eyes kept darting around as he avoided hers before replying. "It''s just that you have been doing too much for me, you even went as far as hunting. I..I don''t feel like a man just waiting here for you while doing nothing!" He answered firmly as he forced himself to stare back at her eyes. If anyone was to see the situation from an outside perspective, they would surely be astounded, A short fair maiden was grabbing a tall muscr man by the cor while forcing him to her eye level. Hearing what Col said caused her eyes to widen momentarily as she unconsciously let his cor go before bursting intoughter. "Hahahaha, by the abyss, mortals truly say some funny things." "Uh, I?" Not allowing him to continue, she added. "Shut up and let''s eat. You need meat for your training, now stop saying ridiculous stuff and let''s go, I want some of that meat soup you mentioned before." She said before walking inside the house, leaving a dumbfounded Col behind. Letting out a sigh he raised his gaze towards the clear blue sky before muttering. "Heavens help me." Chapter 103 Chapter 103 "By the abyss, how many times do I have to repeat myself?" A tired Addi was sitting on a throne made of stone in front of the massive pir in the mortal ne. His expression was worn as he nced at the vigers kowtowing to him. "Did we do anything that upset you, your holiness?" Asked the vige head. Letting out a sigh, Addi massaged the bridge of his nose before speaking. "What did I say about all of this?" He said while pointing at all those present with his hands. "T-This?" muttered the old vige head confused. "The entire worship damn it!" Answered Addi. ''I bet that Omis would have enjoyed it here, but for me, it''s just in annoying.'' He thought to himself. "T-That can''t do my God!" Said the vige head, flustered. "Yes master, how could we allow any disrespect towards you." Said a youngdy with short ck hair and wlessly white skin. As soon as she appeared, all those present quieted down, most gazed at her walk towards Addi with admiration and envy in their eyes, yet she did not seem to care about them as she only kept her eyes on Addi. This was the first youngdy that had helped him when he just woke up In that cave, seeing her help him and him not being annoyed or anything at the time, the damned vige head took the liberty to assign her to Addi as his personal servant. Perhaps it was due to his personal curiosity, or maybe because of Omis who always spoke about his disciples. Addi was tempted to take her under his wing. Her talent for cultivation was certainly there, and more surprising was the fact that she was suitable to study his spear arts. So on a whim, Addi decided to impart the basic breathing technique to set her on the road of cultivation. He did not exin much, he merely stated that if she managed to break into the middle stage of Qi gathering in a week then he would consider taking her in as a disciple. To his surprise, the hardworkingdy not only made it to the middle stage in three days but broke to the peak of Qi gathering in a week! ''She is without a doubt, a genius.'' muttered Addi to himself as he looked at thedy staring at him with a smile. While the rest of the vigers were on their knees kowtowing so low, she simply gave a respectful bow and stood firm in front of him, her bright eyes were full of respect as she looked at him. Another sigh escaped Addi''s lips as he spoke. "What did I end up getting myself into." He said as he rubbed the bridge of his nose, he could feel a headacheing. *************************************** "That''s it?" Asked Omis, his voice betraying the anxiousness he was feeling. "That''s it, sir Omis." Answered Dina with a nod. "So, she''ll be okay now?" He added, his gaze not moving away from Lu Lu who was lying inside the furnace in the middle of the room. It turned out, the furnace was Dina''s treasure. She used it for all sorts of things, from making pills to creating elixirs. She had pulled out a few multi-colored jars and poured them into the furnace before asking Omis to ce Lu Lu inside to soak in the medicine. Once inside, Dina then closed the furnace lid and turned the fire up. Needless to say, Omis was apprehensive yet he still chose to swallow his concerns and refrain from saying anything. He anxiously waited as time passed by slowly, asionally, Dina would change the temperature of the fire, her forehead was soon covered with sweat, an expression of extreme concentration was on her face. Seeing that, Omis dared not speak as he simply chose to move a step back and sat down cross-legged while waiting. It turned out that, that in times such as these, cultivation was truly the best way to get his worries out of his mind. Breath in and out, letting the Qi inside as it moved across every nock and cranny of his body before moving it outside. Slowly but surely, his nerves began to calm down. Soon, the sweet medicinal aroma covered the entirety of the second floor. Opening his eyes, Omis''s gaze fell on Dina whose face had a frown on it as she raised both of her hands towards the sky. He could feel a strange Qi dancing in her palms as she guided it towards the fire under the furnace. *Boom* A small explosion suddenly shook the floor as the lid came flying off. Seeing that, Omis quickly shot to his feet and moved towards the furnace with lightning-fast speed. Dina''s face was tired yet held a small satisfied smile as she nced at the inside of the furnace where Lu Lu was at. Herplexion was immensely better, the various red veins that littered her body were nowhere to be seen, while the numerous cuts and all the bruises in her milky white skin were also gone. Her eyes were still closed, yet now a rxed expression was on her face as sheid there peacefully. "You sure that''s it?" Added Omis. "Haha, yes sir Omis she''s fine now." Replied Dina with augh. "Oh, please just call me Omis. Thank you, If there is anything I can do to repay your kindness, then, please don''t hesitate to ask." He said with a deep bow. Moving her hand to hide her mouth, Dina gave a sweet smile before answering. "It''s okay Omis, a friend of Ss is a friend of mine. If anythinges up i''ll be sure to ask for you." She said while shooting him a teasing smile. "Now then, if you''ll excuse me. I have to get some rest. Take the youngdy out as well, there are rooms upstairs just pick any but thest one on the hall because that''s mine." Said Dana as she started walking out of the room before stopping and turning towards him. "Well, unless you want to get naughty." She added while shooting him a flirtatious nce before leaving the floor with augh. "Uh...huh." muttered Omis, confused about what had just happened. Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Setting Lu Lu down to sleep in one of the rooms, Omis stood there for a second with a small smile on his face. It was finally over, the blood that had gued her for all this time, the pain, the suffering she been through, it was all finally over. Letting out a sigh, he turned and walked outside of the room closing the door behind him. She still needs to get some rest, Dina did say that it would take her anywhere from a day or two for her to wake up. ''No matter, as long as she''s fine.'' He thought with a smile before making his way downstairs. Once there, Omis was surprised to see Ss still seated in his same position as before. The number of empty wine jars had increased since he left him. A faraway expression was on his face as he kept on drinking. The dark circles under his eyes were even more prominent now than before. He did not seem to notice Omis''s arrival, or he simply didn''t care as he brought the jar to his lips and took arge sip before setting it back on the table with a bang. Omis silently walked towards him and sat down. Ss did not seem to mind nor care, his empty gaze not leaving the wine jar. The stench of alcohol was too strong around him. Looking at his miserable state, Omis wanted to say something. Give his condolences? Was he supposed to? What did he have to do? He was always bad in these sorts of situations. Ss did not seem to mind the silentpany though as he brought out another jar from his storage and pushed it towards him. "Drink with me, will you?" He asked, yet he still did not raise his head to look at Omis. "En" Giving a small nod of confirmation, Omis grabbed the jar, leaned his head back, and took arge sip out of it. He could feel the alcohol burned as it passed by his throat and into his stomach causing his cheeks to flush. The surprising thing was that as soon as he took that sip, the Qi inside his body began to move away from it, as if the alcohol pushed it away. Usually, It was impossible for him to get drunk as the Qi inside his body would always purify the alcohol before he could feel anything. Unless the wine was a treasure, it was theoretically impossible to get wasted. Yet this, he looked at the jar in his hands. This was a treasure. Forgetting the time, and everything around him. Omis let himself go as he drank one sip after another. Ss did not say anything but merely brought out another jar when one of them finished theirs. The two of them continued drinking as they lost all sense of time, both of their minds were filled with their own thoughts and worries. ''Everyone has their own story in here.'' Thought Omis as he raised his eyes and nced at Ss. Ss had apparently lost someone close to him, his lover. Addi...Addi lost his as well...They have been surviving in this world for thousands of years, do they even feel any sense of belonging to a world they don''t remember? They say that time heals all the wounds, if so, then with them being here for all this time, why would one risk their lives for something uncertain. Memories of another life. Omis could understand how some people would choose not to proceed with their cultivation and restrict themselves. He couldn''t me them. He had just arrived into this world, he had no feelings for this ce, yet, he had no feelings for his past one either... *Gulp* Finishing another jar, Ss silently brought out another one for him. Removing the lid, Omis took another sip, as the various thoughts and concerns he was trying to push the back of his mind all this time came gushing out. What was his goal? What was he living for? He felt as if he was simply living for the sake of living, just going with the flow, with whatever was thrown his way. Was he satisfied with that? He didn''t know. But why change it? Should he? He achieved the sort of goal of finding his disciple and saving her, but...now what? Ss is living for the sake of his books, and knowledge, Tizzy is living for ''The immortal'' ruling over the city, Dina is living for her alchemy, Ron has his tavern, and Addi? What was Addi living for? Was it Revenge? Everyone at least had something, but what about him? A person who simply goes with the flow of things, who simply deals with whatever is thrown his way one at a time, what was HE living for? The Hive? The Hunters? The Outsiders? What was his part in the middle of all of this? From now on, what was he supposed to do? Raising his head to the ceiling, a long sigh escaped his lips. ''I don''t know what I''m supposed to do right now, but one thing I do know. I never want to feel myself weak again.'' He thought as he remembered how Krano used him to deal with his problems. He did not like that, just the thought of being used by someone else was enough to make his insider turn and his blood boil. ''Perhaps this is it for me? I don''t know why is it that I came here for, but maybe...maybe if I keep on pushing forward, if I get even stronger than I am right now, maybe I''ll find out. After all, I do have an eternity ahead of me.'' He thought with a chuckle. **************************************************** Back in the former heavenly capital, specifically inside the giant pce in the middle of the city. Krano''splexion suddenly changed as he turned to nce outside of the window with a frown. The monster butler Rolus who was standing in the corner of the room noticed the change in his master''s temperament asked. "Is something the matter my lord?" He asked confused. "Hmm, I just had a sudden unpleasant feeling." Answered Krano, his eyes still staring towards the distance. **************************************************** Author Note: I apologize for theck of updates thesest couple of days, I have my University finals hence I am a little bit busy. Holiday should start around Jan 10th, and by then I should go back to a normal regr updating schedule, for now, ill still try not to miss the dates but no promises because of the exams. Chapter 105 Chapter 105 "I see you boys have had a little bit too much to drink?" Asked Dina as she walked down the stairs and onto the first floor. She was wearing a simple dress that looked more of a nightgown than anything else as she stepped towards their table and sat down. Omis''s drunken gaze lingered over her body for a couple of seconds before he turned back to his cup. "Oh? Like what you see?" She asked with a seductive grin as she grabbed the loosely hanging strip on her shoulder and teasingly lowered it a little. Seeing that Omis simply chuckled and shook his head, a response which left Dina nkly staring back at him before asking. "By the heavens, are you also gay?" She said with a disappointed expression on her face. "Gods no, I just don''t go for uh..." Omis paused trying to think of a good way to answer. "Ah, not a fan of small bodies, I see. Such a shame." She replied with an understanding nod yet one could easily spot a faint trace of disappointment on her face. "Ss, be a dear and pass a bottle of that wine of yours would you." Said Dina as she turned to Ss who simply nodded before bringing out another jar and cing it in front of her. And so the trio drank the night away, each with thoughts that upied their own minds yet it seemed that thepany with each other helped alleviate some of their worries. Soon the first rays of sunlight shined through the windows indicating the start of a new day. The entrance door that was closed was abruptly flung open causing the sunlight to obstruct Omis''s vision to see who it was. The stranger walked inside with unsteady steps as he wobbled his way to their table. Dina did not seem to care about the new person yet her face had a slightly irritated look. As the person stopped in front of him, Omis was finally able to have a good look at who it was. The middle-aged man had a bamboo hat on his head, an empty wine jar, and a short sword were tied to his waist. He was dressed in some sort of red jacket, ck trousers, and light sandals. The stranger then removed his hat showing his messy white hair, a drunken look was on his face as he looked at the wine on the table. "Uh, here?" Confused Omis hesitantly passed him the wine jar. The man''s eyes seemed to lit up for a moment as he hurriedly snatched it away from him as if afraid he would change his mind. He then leaned back and took long gulps beforepletely emptying the jar. "Ah, I needed that. Thank you." The man said before turning his gaze to Dina. The drunkness in his eyes seemed to quickly disappear as a goofy grin made its way to his face. "Dina~! My love, I missed you! How could you not tell me you were drinking, you know you should have invited me!" Hearing that, Dina''s face changed into a cold smile as she stared back at the man before speaking. "I see thatst time was not enough of a lesson for you to understand dear?" To that, the man visibly shuddered as he backed away a few steps, and unconsciously moved his hands to cover his crotch area. "Oh, still so mean! When are you ever going to warm up to me and ept my love, Dina!" He replied with a sad expression on his face yet did not make any more attempts toe closer. "Oh, spare me your pervert antics Mace, why did youe here? I thought you were still back in the ''Underworld''." She asked with a puzzled look on her face. Raising his hands in defeat, the man named Mace answered with a sigh. "Like I want to be back to this boring ce. I was happy just drinking back at Ron''s yet that damned old man just had to send me here." "You know Ron?" Asked Omis as he heard the familiar namee up. "Oh, ya! Thanks for the wine bud, I really needed that." Replied Mace with augh and thumbs up. "Your wee?" "And to answer your question, of course, I do. His tavern is the only interesting ce with decent alcohol in that damned realm. Though wait, who are you? You do seem a bit familiar." He asked with a frown. "I''m Omis, a pleasure to meet you." "OH! The famed Immortal mentor!" "You know me?" "How could I not with all your statues spread across the mortal realm. I did hear about you again from the old man, said something about how you helped against the hunters. Must mean you are quite strong eh?" "The old man?" Asked Omis. "Tizzy." Said Ss who finally spoke up. "Oh, fancy meeting ya here. Howe you crawled out of your little cave?" Asked Mace with a heartyugh, yet Ss did not seem to pay him any heed and simply remained quiet. "Tizzy sent you here?" Interuppted Dina. "Ah? Yeah, something about how the ''hunters'' have been on the move again." He replied absentmindedly. "Hmm, isn''t that the norm?" Asked Dina while touching her chin in deep thought. "That''s exactly what I said! Why should we care if the crazy bastards want to move against the ''hive'' again? Yet he insisted that something was strange, so with that, I''m stuck with the investigation." He replied with a sigh. "So, why are you here then?" Coldly asked Dina. "Oh c''mon! I just missed you, plus it''s on the way, can''t I see the love of my life?" Hearing that, Dina''s eyes squinted as she looked at him with a disgusted expression. "You really didn''t learn anything sincest time." She said with an icy cold smile. "Heh..J-Joking! I was simply joking, no need to get so worked up, right?" Said Mace as he backed away even further with a scared expression. Dina did not pay him any heed as she stood up and made her way to the second floor. "Dear, you might want to check on your disciple she should be waking up soon," she said as she turned towards Omis while shing him a bright smile. Seeing that, Mace''s expression changed as he turned to look at Omis with a worshiping gaze, he abruptly disappeared from his ce and reappeared holding his hands. "Sir! No! Master! Teach me your ways!" "Hah?" Muttered Omis confused. Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Back in the former heavenly capital, unrest could easily be felt in the air as various ''hive'' members hurried about, the ones that appeared to be simple civilians were evacuated from the city in an orderly fashion by what looked to be members of the army. They led the people to board various flying vessels that then left the capital skies leaving only those capable of fighting behind. On top of the heavenly pce, two figures could be seen standing side by side while staring at the distance. Rolus who had removed his usual butler outfit and now bore a red warrior''s armor with a floating scythe behind his back spoke to Krano. "My lord they will be closing in soon." He said with a small bow. Letting out a deep sigh, Krano''s gaze seemed distant as he answered. "What are the odds? I really thought we still had time, but to think they''d make their move so soon." He said as if speaking to himself. "How do you want us to proceed my lord?" Asked Rolus, his neutral expression still the same. "Send the word to all our agents in the mortal and ''underworld'' realm, it''s time." He replied with an icy cold face. "My lord, even the ones in the ''underworld''?" Said Rolus, his neutral expression wavering for the first time. "Indeed, we already knew the bastards would being soon but it was our miscalction on to how soon that was going to be." "But my lord, I urge you to reconsider! For them to blow their cover after all this time would be disastrous!" Turning around, Krano patted his loyal servant''s shoulder before speaking. "I know my friend, but we have no choice. We are facing annihtion, had I only acted a bit earlier, we might not have fallen for this situation, s it is toote for regrets." Gulping down, Rolus quickly calmed himself down before giving another courteous bow and asking. "What about mister Omis?" To that, Krano took a deep breath as he raised his head to the sky before answering. "Where did he go?" "Thest our contacts saw him was in the mortal realm." Sighing, Krano spoke. "Looks like the time to chose sides came a little earlier than expected. Send the informants to him as well." "What if he refuses to join us?" "Hmm, he will most likely first head to the ''underworld'' to meet up with the rest of the surviving ''celestials'' our best bet still lies with him convincing them to join hands with us." Said Krano as he rubbed his chin deep in thought. "Well, if after all he saw still decide to side with the outsiders, then pass the order to swiftly eliminate him, we do not need another God ranked ''original'' on the battlefield and we surely do not want to give the ''outsiders'' a chance to control our people with the prophecy." He said as his eyes turned into slits, his bloodlust leaked for a moment causing the red clouds above to churn before he contained himself. ************************************************** Standing outside of the door to the room where his disciple was resting, Omis found his heart beating wildly in his chest again. It was a strange feeling, no matter what it was, he had never truly believed Lu Lu to be an actual person before. All the time he spent in the game with her was with the thought that she was simply an NPC, a non-yer character. He never thought of her as real before, and while there was that strange attachment to her since she was his first-ever disciple, he never thought of anything to it until recently. Why was he so agitated when he found out that all of his other disciples had passed away? Why was he so relieved when he found out Lu Lu had survived? He never really took the time to stop and quite understand these unfamiliar emotions. It did not feel as if they were simple NPC''s, no, for some reason he felt as if there was something more to it. Omis could not quite exin it, and so with such conflicting thoughts, he grabbed the door handle and pushed the door open, and then he froze. There she was sitting on the bed with the nket covering her legs, the gentle breezeing from the open window lifted her hair as she stared at thendscape outside. It was as if the entire scenery came straight out of a painting, Omis''s heart stopped as the girl turned her head and came face to face with his. Time seemed to stop for a second as a beautiful smile bloomed on her face, she did not say anything and neither did he, yet the tears quickly came flooding from her eyes, her smile however did not go away. It was then as if things were finally set in ce that Omis walked towards her with unsteady steps. He raised his shaking hands and grabbed her face in his palms, while she simply kept smiling at him. He then pulled her closer to his embrace and tightly held onto her without letting go. She returned his hug as she held him even closer before she started crying loudly unable to hold it in. The person she had been waiting for all these years, the person she so desperately wanted to see, her master, no, her family was finally here. And so unable to hold back her tears, Lu Lu''s cries were heard all over the pagoda as she sobbed in his arms. At that moment, all of Omis''s conflicting thoughts and emotions, and all of his worries calmed down as he held his disciple. She was not just his student, no, she was his family. And now that they had finally been reunited, he was definitely not letting her go, she had already been through heavens know what while waiting for him toe back, she stayed behind with his other disciples to defend his sect until the very end. Now, it was time for him to protect her. "Y-You came back...I knew you woulde back." She whispered between her sobs as she held on even tighter to him as if afraid he would disappear if she let go. "I''m here, and I won''t be going anywhere." He whispered as he affectionately rubbed her back. ********************************************************** Hello everyone, Simo here. It has been a long journey, but as all good things muste to an end, so is the story. We are quickly approaching the end of the first book of Re:Immortal, and frankly, I am very thankful to all of you who had been here, and enjoyed the story. There are some familiar names of people who had been here since the start, some who had joined in the middle, and then there are you lurkers ;)) To each and everyone, I sincerely thank you for being with me throughout this journey. While I did not initially n on ending the story so early, real-life circumstances, unfortunately, forces me to, hence why I will be ending the FIRST book. There will be a continuation, though I am still unsure about whether that should be on here or on a new different page. Once again, thank you! Author out. Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Back on the first floor of the alchemist''s pagoda, Omis, Lu Lu, Ss and Dina sat around arge table in the middle of the hall, numerous dishes and drinks rested on the table. Mace had long since left to continue his investigation concerning the strange movements of ''The Hive'' leaving behind the group at Dina''s as they waited for Lu Lu to fully recover. The group stayed for a week before Omis was entirely sure that Lu Lus condition was perfect. In their time there, Omis was amazed to find out that the little alchemist was surprisingly a great cook. Once Lu Lu was up, she had insisted on making a feast for the group. And ever since then, she had taken it on herself to cook various meals for them. Turning his head to look at the golem statues standing far away by the wall, Omis couldn''t resist the urge to ask. "I don''t seem to sense any cultivation from them?" While golems were artificially made, they still possessed a certain amount of intelligence depending on their cultivation level. Before heaven''s fall, it wouldn''t have been strange to find golems who have reached the immortal stage. Yet the ones standing by the wall didn''t appear to have any cultivation powers whatsoever. ncing over, Dina replied nonchntly. "Oh, I suppose you could consider them my servants. They help keep this ce clean and asionally help me make food. No need for them to cultivate" She said while pointing at the feastid on the table. "It''s delicious as always!" Said Lu Lu as she lightly wiped her mouth. "En, Im still surprised, I didnt take you to be such a great cook." Smiled Omis. "Oh, dear stop, you''ll make me turn red with all yourpliments." She giggled in reply. "What do we do now master Omis?" Suddenly asked Ss who been silent for all this while. "I was thinking to head back to the ''Underworld''," answered Omis. Nodding, Ss continued. "It would be for the best to share your story with Dina as well master Omis, she has the right to know." He said with a serious face. "Oh?" curious, Dina nced at Omis without saying anything. "Yes, it''s only natural since we are all in this together." nodded Omis before slowly recounting his journey to Dina, he briefly exined everything from ''The Hive'' to ''the Outsiders'' and ''The Hunters''. ****** "I-I don''t quite know what to say." said a shocked Dina. "I realize how ridiculous all of this sounds, but it''s the truth," replied Omis in a somber tone. "Master, does that mean the recent movements of the hunters against the Hive?" Worriedly asked Lu Lu. "Yes, it looks like a war is about to break out." He gravely said. "The scale of such war if it was to truly break out, would be unfathomable." Added Ss. Shaking her head, Dina continued with a frown. "We could potentially be looking at another ''heaven''s fall'' level disaster." pping her hand, the Golems that were on standby swiftly rushed to clean the table before she continued. "If possible, I do not want to move from here, nor do I want to get involved in another war. But as things stand, I''m afraid we will get dragged into this whether we like it or not." Nodding, Omis nced at Ss who was nervously fidgeting around, his mind seemingly upied by something else. Sensing his gaze, he turned to look back at him before speaking. "I am concerned for the safety of my sect, so I will have to take my leave first master Omis." Said Ss. "I understand, I don''t think you would run into any trouble for now, as it seems like the first stage of this war would be fought in heavens, nheless, you should be careful my friend. " Solemnly said Omis, to which Ss gave a serious nod of acknowledgment. "What''s the n after?" Asked Ss. "I think we should all regroup back in ''The underworld'' first." Interrupted Dina. "Dina''s right, our best chance is to gather all our forces first before we make any decisions." Nodded Omis in agreement. "So be it, I will return to my sect first and make sure they are safe and can care for themselves before I join you." Replied Ss as he stood up. Following him, Omis pushed his chair back and looked at the man before giving him a light smile. "Master, Ss. Thank you, for everything." He sincerely said, before giving a deep bow. Flustered, Ss hurried to help him raise his head before speaking. "Master Omis, please raise your head! It was my honor! I''ll be seeing you soon." He smiled as he extending his hand towards Omis who firmly shook it. "I''ll be seeing you." replied Omis with a firm nod. Turning around towards Dina, Ss gave her a quick hug. "Stay safe my dear." She said, to which he simply nodded before patting Lu Lu on the head with a gentle smile. "I''ll see you soon." He said as he gazed at the trip before swiftly taking his leave from the pagoda and in direction to his sect. "I guess I should also clean up as get ready to leave." Said Dina with a sigh. ***** Soon the trio found themselves standing outside of the three stories pagoda, as Dina softly muttered a strange spell causing it to abruptly shrink down in size until it reached that of a palm. After which she simply grabbed it and threw it inside her dimension storage. "That''s handy." Said Omis impressed, to which Dina simply gave a wide grin. Omis then nced at Lu Lu who was standing next to him, her hand grabbing the helm of his robe while her eyes were still glued on him as if afraid he would suddenly disappear. He smiled before gently patting her head. "I''m here child, and I won''t be going anywhere." He softly spoke causing a wide smile to bloom on her face as she nodded. "How cute." Amused, Dina smiled as she watched over the scene. Letting out a light cough, Omis spoke. "Well then, shall we go?" "Yes, Master!" Said Lu Lu with enthusiasm, she did not care where they had to go as long as she was with her master. "After you my dear." Answered Dina. Soon, the trio quickly turned into three beams of zing light as they soared towards the sky, leaving behind the mortal ne, their destination, ''The Underworld''. ******************* And its back! Hello, Hello everyone, Simo here. I apologize for the long wait, had to take a break since university and some real life matters kept on popping up, but hopefully we can get this back on schedule as before! Hope you guys enjoy, and as usual. gimme your spirit stones please? Chapter 108 Chapter 108 "Master, something feels strange." Said Lu Lu with a frown as we looked at her surroundings. The trio had made it to ''The underworld'' without encountering any sort of problems whatsoever, which was a surprise since they were prepared to meet some of ''The hunters'', yet the entire trip was eerily quiet and uneventful. There was no sign of activities ever since they arrived into theher realm. This would have been a pleasant surprise if not for the fact that an inter-ne war was on the verge of starting. The fact that they could discover no one could only mean bad things. "Let''s hurry." Replied Omis, his face betraying a hint of anxiousness he was feeling. Dina on the other hand had a frown on her face as she observed their surroundings. "I hate ''The underworld''." She muttered under her breath, to which Omis paid her no heed. Not long after, the bodies started to appear. The closer they got to the ''Immortal'' city the more bodies they started toe across. Omis and his group had first gone down to check the dead bodies, all of which seemed to belong to ''Originals'' each with various cultivation levels, the highest being a Profound Immortal, with the lowest being an Ascension cultivator. The creepiest part was that all corpses had their eyes dugout, their expressions were twisted in pain which was forever etched on their faces. "This one is the same as well Master." Said, Lu Lu A she turned another dead body around. "It looks like they dugout their eyes with their own hands." Said Dina as she examined the scratch marks on the corpse''s face. Hearing what she said caused a shudder to run down Lu Lu''s spine before she asked in confusion. "Why would anyone do that." "I think the better question would be, what did they see that made them go so far to that." Solemnly replied Omis. To that, Dina seriously nodded while Lu Lu had a concerned expression as she looked at Omis, seeing her troubled face, he shed her a wide smile before patting her head. "Don''t worry, it''ll be alright." He reassured. ***** "We should be arriving soon." Noted Dina as the group came closer to the city. Omis who was leading them suddenly raised his hand calling for a stop, as the trio stood unmoving in the air. Lu Lu looked at him with a puzzled expression, yet he spoke before she could say anything. "The city has fallen." He said in a grave tone. Hearing that, Dina''s eyes widened, as Lu Lu''s gaze hardened before she asked. "Your orders, Master?" "The barrier is down, it seems the fight was over a long time ago. We proceed with caution." He ordered, to which Lu Lu gave a firm nod while Dina still had a nk expression on her face as if unable to believe what he said. "The city has fallen? But that should be impossible," she murmured under her breath unconvinced. Their worries proved to be true when the trio reached the ce where the city was once at. After thest fight against ''The hunters'', a new cliff was created on its outskirts, yet what greeted them was an entirely different scene. The entirend was caved in as if it was hit by a giant asteroid that leveled the whole city with its surrounding area. "What the-," Asked Dina, as she gazed at the massive crater below. "God realm. This is the work of a God realm cultivator." Answered Omis. Turning around to look at him, Lu Lu asked with a grave look. "From my knowledge, wasn''t ''The Immortal'' protected by an ''Original'' God realm, powered by a formation of normal God realms?" "That''s right. Which makes this," he said while pointing at the crater below before continuing. "All the more terrifying." "I see no corpses." Added Lu Lu as she scanned their surroundings. "There are two possible answers, either everyone was pulverized leaving nothing behind, or they escaped." Said Dina as she turned to look at Omis. "It''s hard topletely destroy a God realm''s cultivator''s body." Answered Omis with a thoughtful look as he raised his head to look at the horizon. "En, I find It hard to believe that everyone has been wiped out. Tizzy was always very careful," added Dina. "I can''t scan the entire realm, something is interfering." Said Omis. "What about the dead bodies? They didn''t look like they belonged to ''The Hunters'' they had no star on their faces after all." Asked Lu Lu. "En, our best bet would be to follow their trail and hopefully meet our people." Answered Omis while rubbing his chin thoughtfully. The entire situation was too strange, he did not like it. The city was gone, in its ce was a giant crater, no immediate signs of conflict besides the various corpses they found on the way. And aura, he was able to sense a strange God realm aura in the area, it did not seem to belong to anyone from the city, nor did it seem I belong to anyone from ''the Hive''. That left ''The hunters'' yet something was bugging him, the aura did not feel human? "Master, are you alright?" asked Lu Lu as she approached him, her face full of concern. Nodding he gave a forced smile before replying. "Yes, don''t worry. Let''s go." Quickly the group once again turned into three beams of light that flew towards the distance as they followed after the trail of dead bodies, hoping to encounter someone, anyone of that matter that could exin what exactly happened to the city. Suddenly, Omis''s expression became grave as his left eye turned blood red. He abruptly stopped and grabbed both Lu Lu and Dina in one arm before suddenly avoiding a rift that just appeared in their path. "What-" "Master!" Omis paid no heed to their calls as hepletely ignored the rift and spad away from it, his red eye constantly flickering as his expression turned grave. His second body was the first to react to the rift, whatever was in there was anything but good, his instinct screamed danger at him. ncing back at the rift, his eyes widened at the scene that greeted him. "What the fuck is that!?" He cursed. Chapter 109 Chapter 109 An entirely glowing figure stepped out of the rift, it was impossible to make out any particr features besides the fact that It looked vaguely humanoid. As soon as the stranger stepped out of the space crack, an intense pressure, unlike any Omis, had ever felt before suddenly descended upon him. The two energies inside his body suddenly began to sh against one another causing his left eye to constantly glow a blood-red color. It seemed that whatever that figure was, the primordial energy inside of him did not like it at all, it seemed to roar in defiance as if it had met its natural enemy. The divine energy on the other hand was the opposite. Coming to face with the mysterious glowing figure, Omis could feel his Divine energy being drawn into him as if it had met a distant rtive, it did not seem to have any intention to be used against the figure no matter how hard Omis willed it. "My dear, I can''t seem to be able to control my Qi." Nervously said, Dina sweat dripping down her forehead. Turning his head towards Lu Lu, Omis was surprised to see that she had a confused expression on her face and seemedpletely unaffected by the figure. ''Does it only affect ''Originals''?'' His mind spun quickly at the strangeness of the situation. The figure did not make any move yet, as it simply stood there in the air, seemingly observing them giving Omis a bad feeling. He slowly retreated before grabbing both a stunned Dina and Lu Lu and dashing away towards the distance. The glowing figure remained rooted in its ce as it continued to stare in the direction where Omis and his group ran away as if it was puzzled. Not long after, the figure raised its hand and made a shing motion in the air. The Qi in all surroundings seemed to heed its call as a massive ray of golden light materialized momentarily illuminating the entire underworld as it rushed towards Omis. "Fuck, so the bastard made his move." Growled Omis as he turned to nce at the massive ray of golden light rushing towards them, there was no way to avoid that, especially when both Lu Lu and Dina were with him. Gritting his teeth, Omis came to an abrupt halt as he called out to hispanions. "Summon your shields, treasures, whatever it is that you have to protect yourself!" He ordered before turning to face the attack. Unhesitatingly, Dina pulled out her giant furnace that expanded to turn even bigger to protect both her and Lu Lu before surrounding both of them with anotheryer of protection using her Qi. Lu Lu''s face was full of anxiety as she stared at her Master who stood facing the attack all alone with his back facing her before she brought out a long g that quickly grew to cover Dina''s furnace, adding anotheryer of protection before using her Qi to protect herself. Omis on the other hand struggled to keep his primordial energy at bay as he faced the colossus beam attack. Willing every ounce of his strength to his hand, Omis guided all of the primordial energy he could muster from his core tounch one attack backed with the full power from both of his bodies. An attack he never tried before, yet had no chance but to take this gamble, his white hair fluttered in the air as he let out a roar full of resentment, primordial energy seemed to crack out of his body causing ck and red shes of lightning to appear. His divine energy on the other hand seemed to hesitate before being forced to obey as it joined with the attack. Coating his fist with both types of energies, Omis could feel both of them shing against one another once more yet he forcefully guided that conflict against the iing attack. With amon enemy, the two different energiesshed out as Omis threw one punch to face the attack. From one side was apletely golden world, from the other was one full of ck and red lightning. As the two forces collided, time and space seemed to turn silent for a second before a giant ck hole materialized in the middle where the two forces shed. The surrounding area swiftly became engulfed in the aftermath causing the once destednd to turn even more ruined as the realm threatened to copse. As the two shed, Omis''s right arm unable to withstand the strain of both energies, plus the added impact waspletely pulverized as he was sent flying. The golden beam attack was also sessfully repealed. Not lingering to look at his handiwork, Omis used the force of the sh to retreat even further as he arrived next to the girls. Since he was the one to take on most of the attack, Lu Lu and Dina were easily able to repel the aftermath of the sh. Seeing Omis''s ragged figure gets thrown back, Lu Lu''s heart threatened to leave her body as she rushed forward to help him. "Master, your arm!" She called out anxiously as she stared at Omis''s now empty right shoulder. He forced a smile, before replying. "It''ll grow back, no worries." He said, the wound already mending itself as his arm quickly began to regrow at a visible rate. "Mister Omis, what was that thing?" nervously asked the little alchemist. Shaking his head, Omis replied. "I don''t know, but we shouldn''t stay here," he said as he turned to point at the middle of the now ruined battlefield with his head. The dark hole that materialized itself because of their sh was slowly devouring its surroundings, yet Omis could already feel the golden figure strange Qi forcefully holding it down. Gulping down, Dina gave a grave nod before the trio once again turned into three beams of light that rushed into the distance, trying to make as much distance between them and the mysterious stranger as possible. Lu Lu, your Qi flow was unaffected by that thing? Asked Omis. Hmm? No, master. I could just feel its aura weighing down on me, but my Qi flow was okay. She replied. What about you Dina? He turned to look at the little alchemist who solemnly nodded before replying. It was hard to control my Qi, it felt as if it did not want to listen to me. She said, a shudder running down her body. Hearing that, Omiss suspicion was confirmed, the glowing figure was able to affect Originals but not NPCs. Just what the fuck is going on?! He could feel his headache growing as the group desperately ran away. Chapter 110 Chapter 110 The trio continued without looking back as they hoped toe across any survivors of the ''Immortal''. The trail of dead bodies slowly thinned out before none were left. "We should be getting closer." Said Omis. "Are you okay master?" Anxiously asked Lu Lu, while throwing his already regrown arm a worried look. Nodding, Omis replied. "Yes, don''t worry too much child." He smiled. His robe was already in tatters, missing its entire right sleeve, yet he had no time to worry about it, they had to put as much distance between them and that glowing figure. ncing at the little alchemist, Omis''s expression was grave as his mind constantly spun. Dina was not suited for battle, if anything she would only serve as a deadweight if a fight was to ensue. Lu Lu on the other hand was more useful since she was the least affected by the glowing figure. Turning to look at his disciple, Omis sent her a divine message. ''Lu Lu, I need you to look after Dina. I can''t worry about both of you if a fight was to breakout.'' Surprised, Lu Lu quickly regained her bearings before swiftly replying with her own divine message. ''Understood, master.'' ******** The battlefieldy quiet, for it was now a graveyard of the unburied. It was all dust and dirt, though the ground glistened as rain had fallen, the liquid that shone wasn''t clear but red. The battlefield that day saw fathers and mothers fighting to theirst breath and the army of ''hunters'' wielding their weapons and raining down spells without mercy. The wounded and deady thickly over the deserted ground, garish scarlet flowing over the ckish soil. Tizzy stood in the middle of the carnage, his armor caked in blood, whose? Even he didn''t know for sure, some his, some was his enemies, and some was his allies. ''The Hunters'' hade without a warning, they attacked the city with an army with numbers he had never seen before, they rained down spells upon the city formation before breaking their defenses with savage suicidal attacks, having no regards to their own lives whatsoever. Standing in the middle of a now silent battlefield, Tizzy''s emotions were a mess as he raised his head to gaze at the ''underworld'' ceiling. The city had fallen, that final attack from that figure was enough topletely obliterate it out of the face of the ne. He managed to save as many civilians as possible, together with his ''underworld knights'', and ordered a retreat from the city, where to? He didn''t know, the most important part was to get them away from the attack range. They survived, not all of them, but they did. The bastards didn''t let them go though, the figure that brought that attack down on the city ordered its men to follow after them, it never made a move itself but simply ordered the fanatic army to give chase while it stood there watching over everything, a golden glow surrounding it. As Tizzy ordered a retreat, various numbers of people died along the way, all casualties having cultivation levels between Ascension and Profound Immortal and being ''Originals'' their cause of death appeared to be the golden light shining from the distance. It did not appear to affect anyone other than ''Originals'' and being above the Profound Immortal level gave one the ability to somewhat resist, yet anyone below that seemed to turn crazy as their cultivation base grew out of control, causing the affected people to scream in pain as they dug their own eyes out with a crazed expression. This caused their casualties to grow evenrger, as Tizzy ordered all ''Originals'' between the Ascension and Profound Immortal level to retreat to a pocket dimension treasure Eva held, which cause a big dent in their strength. Thinking about that, and how the golden glow that was present all along suddenly went missing caused Tizzy to feel anxious, he didn''t know what happened. It was then that a beautiful silver headdy walked to his side, her wless face seemed to be out of ce in such a gory battlefield, yet the twin sabers held in her hands seemed to say otherwise as they still dripped of blood. Tizzy spoke without turning to face her. "Eva, what''s the report?" He spoke, his voice tired. "I''m sorry sir, Muriel has indeed betrayed us and ran away." Said Eva, her emotionless eyes zing with rage for a second before she regained herposure. Hearing what she said, Tizzy let out a long sigh his face looking as if he had aged ten years in that second before asking. "The casualties?" "I''m afraid ''The underworld knights'' are almostpletely wiped out. We only have about one hundred survivors left. Li is in critical condition and needs time to recover from his wounds, we did manage to avoid civilian losses, but our army has suffered a serious blow, sir." Solemnly reported Eva with a shake of her head. "The knight''s purpose was to serve the people, a duty they have allpleted diligently. Get the survivors to gather our fallen brothers, we will give them an appropriate burial once we get past this cmity." Ordered Tizzy. "Understood, what''s our next move, sir?" Asked Eva as she flicked her twin sabers causing the blood to ssh on the ground. "Would you like me to hunt down the traitor?" She asked. "No, we can''t have one of our God realm cultivators away at the moment, Muriel''s matter can wait, for now, she doesn''t seem to have been on the ''Hunters'' side which leaves out ''the Hive''. For her to break her cover so suddenly could only mean that things are not going so smoothly in the heavenly realm either. My guess is that she has been recalled to join the battle over there." Said Tizzy as he rubbed his tired eyes. "Where''s Ron? I could really use one of his liquor bottles." Lowering her head, Eva shook her head, a rare sad expression taking over her face. Seeing that, Tizzy''s eyes widened for a second as his God realm cultivation base surged out before he hurriedly brought it under control, and calmed down his emotions. Taking a deep breath he spoke. "This is not the time to mourn for our fallen, for now, we have to first survive." Chapter 111 Chapter 111 After a few hours of continuous flight, the trio finally managed to stumble upon the remains of a battlefield, the ground shone with a deep scarlet color as countless listless bodiesid there unmoving. Looking at one side, Omis was able to spot Tizzy who was directing the survivors as they moved about collecting their fallenrades into their spatial domains. As soon as Omis appeared, however, Tizzy''s sharp gaze quickly turned towards him before his face rxed and broke out into a wide smile. Disappearing from his ce, Omis, Lu Lu, and Dina suddenly reappeared on the ground next to Tizzy, startling a few onlookers, Eva on the other hand simply gave a respectful bow to Omis, before she turned to continue giving orders. "My friend, it''s good to have you back. I see you have been blessed by luck as well." Said Tizzy as he tapped Omis''s shoulder while smiling at Lu Lu. She on the other hand gave a respectful bow as Tizzy was considered a senior of the same generation as her own master. "We were indeed lucky my friend. This is-" said Omis as he was about to introduce Dina before being interrupted by Tizzy. "Ah! If it isn''t the famed alchemist in the flesh." Spoke Tizzy. Smiling, Dina answered with a small courteous bow. "''Underworld Master'', it''s great to see you are doing well." Chuckling bitterly, Tizzy spread his hands to his sides as he pointed out at the carnage before speaking. "If you consider this ''well'' then yes." Letting out a dry cough Omis spoke up. "What exactly happened Tizzy?" "The fucking cultist bastards happened,unched a frenzy of suicide attacks with crazed looks on their faces as if they were all too happy to die, then came that glowing bastard sending out an attack that ttened the entire damned city. I ordered a retreat when I saw that things started going south but even then our losses were too great." He replied with a long tired sigh as he shook his head. "Glowing bastard?" Muttered Omis. "You met him?" Nodding, Omis replied. "We shed, I barely managed to break off his attack but that cost me an entire arm." He said as he pointed at the now sleeveless robe. Hearing that however, Tizzy''s eyes widened as he looked at Omis with a doubtful gaze. "You were the cause of that ck and red lightning?" Omis, answered with a nod while Lu Lu who was standing behind him had a proud look on her face as she also kept on nodding. Looking at that and then at the little Alchemist who seemed to also agree caused Tizzy to be more surprised. He had seen what that figure was able to do, and even he was not sure if he could manage to repel its attack, especially if it was the one that wiped out the city. "No matter, it looks like you also have your trump cards, this is joyous news. With you here, we might just stand a chance." Said Tizzy with a smile. "It would still be for the best to avoid a fight if we can." Added Dina who has been quiet all this time, Omis silently agreeing with her. "Of course, we are in no condition for any fights, but at least with you guys here, our chances are higher." Agreed Tizzy. It was then that Eva came back, gave another quick bow to Omis and Tizzy, and a light nod at Dina and Lu Lu before speaking. "We are ready to move master." Turning to look at the battlefield, Omis was surprised to see how quickly and effectively Eva and her team had taken care of everything. All the corpses of their allies were stored away to be giving proper burialster, while the ones left behind belonged to ''The Hunters''. Nodding, Tizzy swiftly gave the order to move out as all the remaining soldiers and civilians moved in an organized formation as they all took the air, each supporting the other. "Shall we?" He then asked as he looked at Omis who nodded. Soon the entire formation was in the air and moving, at the helm of it was Tizzy, Omis, Eva, Lu Lu, and Dina, flying at the edges were ''The Underworld Knights'' and various surviving ''Originals'', the highest being at Golden Immortal with lowest was at the Ascension, while the civilians were protected in the middle. In the air, Omis sent a divine message to Tizzy where he asked. ''Tizzy, where are we going?'' To that question, Tizzy''s body lightly shuddered as he remained quiet for a while before he honestly replied with his Divine message. ''To be honest with you my friend, I don''t know...I really don''t know.'' ''We can''t keep on running, you know that. ''The underworld'' is empty, nothing in here is going to help us.'' ''I know, I know, but what can we do? The heavenly realm is already a battlefield for both ''the Hive'' and ''the Hunters'' the mortal realm is useless, if we go there we only risk dragging the mortals there. We are stuck in the middle.'' ''I might have a n.'' ''A n you say?'' Asked Tizzy with his divine sense, his tone surprised yet he did not show it on his face. ''Yes, a n.'' Confirmed Omis. ''Well then let''s hear it already!'' Asked Tizzy, unable to hide his curiosity. ''The reason behind my visit to ''The underworld'' in the first ce was because of the news that I stumbled upon when I was in the Heavenly realm.'' Omis spoke, Tizzy simply remained silent as he waited for him to continue. And so, Omis once again recounted his story, his journey to the heavenly realm in search for Lu Lu, the encounter with the monster, how he came across ''the hive'', and eventually ended up staying in their capital. He conveniently left out the part about his second body and cultivation base while only giving small details. Throughout all of this, Tizzy remained silent as he listened to everything Omis had told him all the way until the end before he spoke. ''Well, i''ll be damned.'' He didn''t know how to react to the news, and if everything was indeed the truth, then things have just grown way moreplicated than anticipated. ''I''m afraid with news as big as this, we can''t simply stay quiet about it.'' ''I know, which is why I came to you first.'' Answered Omis. Letting out another tired sigh, Tizzy muttered under his breath. "Heavens help us all." Chapter 112 Chapter 112 "Sir, Report!" Shouted a young Ascension level cultivator as he flew closer to Tizzy and Omis with an anxious expression on his face. "Speak soldier." Answered Tizzy, the entire group not slowing down for a second. "They have caught up to us sir! It seems there are being led by a woman we have never seen before, her cultivation level unknown!" Quickly replied the young scout. "Did this woman have long azure hair?" Asked Omis. "Y-Yes, sir!" Surprised the scout quickly replied with a stutter. "Lylle." Muttered Omis, as he recalled the youngdy with venomous eyes, the eyes of a natural-born killer. "You know her?" Asked Tizzy with a raised eyebrow. "We shed once before, it wasn''t anything serious, but still." Solemnly replied Omis. "What are their numbers?" Asked Tizzy as he turned to nce at the scout. "Approximately, a hundred strong sir! I could sense a few Golden Immortals with the rest being Profound Immortals, I did not sense any Immortal Venerable amongst their ranks." "We can''t afford any dys, or else the glowing bastard might just catch up." "I''ll deal with this. You lead the rest and proceed as nned." Spoke Omis before he turned to nce at his disciple. Giving a serious nod in reply, Tizzy answered. "I''ll be counting on you, my friend." Smiling in reply, Omis turned to speak to his disciple. "Lu Lu, let''s go." He said as he changed his trajectory mid-flight turning towards the back, Lu Lu swiftly following behind him. Soon the small army of cultivators led by Lylle came to their view, their bloodlust soaring to the sky making it difficult to breathe, yet Omis and Lu Lu were unaffected as they faced them with cold expressions. As the two groups came to face one another, Lylle, the leader of the small army of ''Hunters'' raised her hand causing them toe to an abrupt halt. The two sides stood in mid-air sizing one another. "We meet again, I didn''t expect it to be so fast, to be honest." Said Omis with a smile. "En, Omis." Lylle retained her usual neutral expression as she nodded, her murderous eyes on the other hand seemed to have sparks flying in them as she gazed back at him. The bizarre star-shaped symbol that belonged to ''The Hunters'' shone with an almost blinding brilliance as the two figures stood still in mid-air. ''Lu Lu, i''ll leave the small fry to you.'' Said Omis using his divine sense tomunicate with his disciple. ''Leave it to me, master!'' She replied with a cheery voice full of enthusiasm before turning her gaze towards the army. With a loud whoosh, Lu Lu''s figure instantly disappeared from her ce next to Omis as she re-appeared in the middle of the army''s ranks. Surprised shouts rang out as people turned their eyes towards the intruder who had just appeared in the center of their ranks. Yet before anyone could react, blood had already been spilled, as two thin swords materialized in Lu Lu''s hands with two more flyings around her. "Kill her!" "Get the bitch!" "Agh!" "What are you doing?! It''s just one person!" "Damn it!" "Careful! Careful! Watch where you are swinging- Aghh!!" Chaos quickly arose, as Lu Lu used her rtively small figure to evade the attacks aimed at her all the while using other cultivators as meat shields, her swords moved with undeniable grace as she looked to be dancing rather than fighting. Whenever she went, heads and limbs would fly and blood would spurt. She did not stop for a second moving from one person to another,nding one attack with one sword and blocking the other with the second, her flying des providing support as they reaped one life after another. She was simply unstoppable, causing the numbers of the small army of ''Originals'' to slowly but surely dwindle. Looking at the scene, Lylle''s eyes shone brightly for a second before she turned to face Omis who had a rather smug look on his face that seemed to say, ''That''s my disciple!'' "I underestimated your disciple." Lightly spoke the emotionlessdy, causing Omis to simply smile. "But that doesn''t matter, i''ll get rid of you first, Omis." She added before her figure blurred out of its ce. Omis also made his move, as he unleashed his cultivation base and shifted to face the attack. A loud boom followed by an aftershock caused the small army alongside Lu Lu to be pushed away from their position further back in the distance. Lu Lu seemed to have anticipated this however as she used the chaos the shockwave caused to her advantage, swiftly getting rid of a few more enemies. Omis on the other hand seemed to have his hands tied with Lylle as the two exchanged blows in quick session, neither of them using any sort of weapons, simply relying on their physic. Unbeknownst to him, a wide grin had managed to make its way into his face as Omis blocked, avoided, and attacked. The primordial energy inside his second body seemed to want to surge out causing his blood to boil, yet he kept it under control with his Divine qi. He did not know why, but Omis was having fun. Neither he, not Lylle could gain the upper hand on the other, Omis knew that he would definitely be able to have he decided to use his second body, but he refrained from doing so. It seemed that he was slowly growing to enjoy the thrill that fighting brings, the feeling of each attack as he moved the qi across his body and directed it outside. His mind was calm despite his raging emotions, he was able to remain extremely calm. He could see everything, as Lylle was about to throw another palm attack targeting his left shoulder, he easily twisted his body to the side before countering with his own fist attack which she also avoided. Omis didn''t know how, but he slowly entered a strange state where nothing besides the next attack mattered, he did not think, he simply moved, one attack after another one fist after another, his aura growing stronger by the second, yet he didn''t pay it any heed, or perhaps he didn''t care, he simply continued moving. And then Lylle brought out her saber. Chapter 113 Chapter 113 As the sh between the two grew into a stalemate, Lylle was the first to bring out her saber. Using both of her hands on the hilt, Lylle brought down the de towards Omis''s neck with unprecedented speed and uracy. "Hmph." Letting out a cold harrumph, Omis brought out his invisible de from his spatial storage to intercept Lylle''s attack. *ng* The sound of metal hitting metal rang out as the two shed with one another, the force pushing them both back a few paces in the air. Seeing that her attack was blocked, Lylle''s eyes grew colder as she tried to spot the invisible de flying around Omis. "That''s an interesting weapon you have there-" *BOOM* Before she could finish speaking, her eyes abruptly widened as she hurriedly brought her saber to her side blocking an attack from Omis''s invisible sword. "Thank you." He replied with a grin, causing her expression to darken. The two almost immediately turned into blurs as they moved with speed impossible to follow with the naked eye, each sending out their own attack that caused the space around them to bend and break. The longer the fight continued the harder it became for Omis to keep his emotions under check as the primordial aura threatened to burst, yet he did not give as he struggled to keep his second body from rushing out. "What''s wrong Immortal mentor, what are you hiding?" Asked Lylle, her attacks growing in ferocity. "You don''t want to know." Answered Omis with a grin. Frowning, Lylle''s aura slowly began to change as small droplets of ice began to materialize around her, the surrounding hot temperature of ''the underworld'' dropping to unprecedented levels as the air itself seemed to freeze, her azure hair flowed wildly behind her back as her venomous eyes slowly turnedpletely blue. The saber in her hands had ice slowly coat the entire de, giving off a shocking aura past that of a rank 3 God realm ''Orginal''! That was akin to a normal 7th rank God realm cultivator. "It was fun, Omis." She said in an extremely cold tone, the strange star-shaped symbol of ''the hunters'' on her forehead seemed to dim for a second as she unleashed the full strength of her cultivation base. A slight change Omis did not miss, as a frown made its way to his face. He was about to retreat when the primordial energy inside of him seemed to roar out in defiance, faced with an attack of such magnitude, the primordial energy appeared as if it was almost sentient as it struggled to rush out. His Divine qi did not want to be left behind as it also grew in intensity to face against the raging primordial energy, and so again the two energies shed within his body at the worst possible time causing Omis to cough out blood. "Die," Lylle spoke looking all the bit like a Goddess sending down her judgment as she brought her ice saber down. Faced with such an attack, Omis''s heart dropped, his cultivation base was in chaos as both energies once again shed within his body, it was already toote to bring out the second body as the primordial energy rushed out towards his main one, rendering him defenses against the uing saber strike. "Fuck." He growled before bringing his invisible de to block the sh. BOOM An ear-deafening exploding ensued as Omis''s figure was sent flying backward, his body littered with wounds and various patches of ice from the attack, yet still alive causing Lylle to raise an eyebrow in surprise. "This Is my body! My cultivation base! And you are MY ENERGY! So you are going to follow my WILL!" yelled out Omis as he forcefully willed both energies to stop fighting. As Lylle was about to make another move, a shocking aura suddenly rose from Omis''s broken body, causing the surrounding area to turn into a sea of ck and red lightning, each lightning bolt appeared to be as thick as a grown man''s thighs. Hastily retreating, Lylle looked on in rm as Omis''s body floated in the air with his eyes closed, his face twisted in pain as his hair flew freely behind his back, his aura growing steadily. She did not know what was going on, but one thing was for sure this was not something good for her. Lylle then decisively brought down her de once more backed with the entire strength of her cultivation towards Omis. BOOOM Unfortunately for her, the attack was repelled by the sea of lightning surrounding him, his aura still growing steadily caused her eyes to widen in panic. "I won''t let you get in the way of master''s enlightenment!" Came Lu Lu''s cry as she suddenly appeared by Lylle''s side throwing an attack with the twin swords in her hands, her figure was caked entirely in blood! Astonishingly, Lu Lu had managed to annihte the entire small army! Blocking her sneak attack, Lylle used her aura to push Lu Lu back before she nced back behind her, there littered across the ground below was numerous corpses of the army of ''Hunters''. "You overestimate yourself," Coldy said Lylle as she turned her de towards Lu Lu, her ice-cold aura bearing down on the disciple yet she still stood there with her back firm as she faced the attack head-on. "Come, show me the power of a God realm Original." She spoke, her expression proud and unyielding. Before Lylle could send her attack, however, a voice interrupted her sending shivers down her spine. "Stop." It was a single word, but when it fell on her ears, Lylle''s entire aura was thrown in disarray as she turned to face Omis with a panic-stricken expression. "He broke through?" She mumbled. The sea of ck and red lightning grew evenrger as Omis''s figure was rendered invisible, only his voice was heard, yet his aura could already be felt all around them, causing various void tears to open up in the air. Lu Lu''s face instantly lit up as she turned her gaze towards her master''s direction while Lylle had a grave look, previously, they were somewhat on the same level, but now just his aura alone was enough to cause her heart to beat wildly in her chest. ''Retreat!'' Her instincts screamed at her to run, as she swiftly turned around and disappeared in the distance. Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Lylle was unable to get far before the sea of ck and red lightning extended all across the sky and into the distance, fully epassing her within it. "Argh!" A shout filled with pain escaped her lips as a lightning bolt mmed against her body sending her plummeting down from the sky and into the ground with a loud boom. As her body fell, arge crater was formed with her in the middle as she struggled to get out of the rubble of rocks and dust. "Not good, the lightning bolts seem to be simr to those of a Heavenly Tribtion. Just how many stages did he break to for it to be this big?!" Grunted Lylle in pain as she forced herself out of the crater. She refrained from taking the skies as she didn''t want to risk getting hit again, and so she quickly made her escape on foot. Various bolts of lightning continued to descend on turning the entire area into a danger zone. Slowly, but steadily Lylle was close to breaking free from the sea of lightning when suddenly her face twisted into a grim expression as she turned her gaze to the sky right above her head. There standing mid-air was Omis looking down on her with an expression that sent shivers down her spine, something was different, Lylle could feel it. He was different, not only physically different, he appeared to be almost an entirely different person! As he stood there, his hair that was previouslypletely white turned obsidian in color from his left side leaving the right one to retain its original white color. One small but prominent horn was also sprouting from the left side of his forehead. None of this would have been surprising to Lylle if not for his eyes. His left one was a deep scarlet color as she could visibly see red ck lightning streaking inside it! While his right eye was shiningpletely in a golden light making it impossible to even stare at it as it was almost blindingly bright. As his eyes bore down on her from above, Lylle could feel herself shrinking under the sheer pressure he exuded, the sea of lightning seemed to be moving ording to his will as it moved to surround them but never striking too close, effectively trapping her inside and preventing her from escaping. "So it seems that it''s my loss." She spoke, her cold voice cracking as she calmed her uneasy heart. Omis remained silent as he continued to hover above her, unmoving. It almost appeared to her as if he wasn''t there, as if he was not conscious. And as time passed with him making no move against her, Lylle slowly began to regain her lost confidence. It appeared that she was right, for whatever reason, Omis was not conscious as he stood in mid-air. "Could he still be gaining enlightenment?!" For a second, another shudder ran through her body as her back became soaked with cold sweat before she forcefully calmed herself. Lylle was almost tempted to try to disturb him, who knew how strong he would be after getting out of his strange trance? she didn''t dare think about it, yet one look at the sea of ck and red lightning surrounding them gave her a general idea. She quickly dismissed the thought of disturbing him before turning her attention into escaping. The lightning bolts didn''t fall in their area, but there was no guarantee that they wouldn''t if she chose to interfere with him. Just thinking about the attack of countless lightning bolts made her body shiver, she would be dead both in soul and body. Looking at the sea of lightning that surrounded her from all sides, and then at Omis''s figure that stood above her like a God of death, Lylle''s expression turned ugly as she gritted her teeth before mumbling. "Do I have to use that? Is there no other way?" Taking a deep breath, she calmly sat down in the lotus position before closing her eyes. Soon the strange star symbol on her forehead that was previously dim started shining with an almost abnormal radiance. Her eyes suddenly shot open, the look on them appeared almost blurry as the light from the symbol continued to shine brighter and brighter. A look of struggle shed by her eyes before it quickly disappeared as fast as it appeared. Her body that was seated stood up with mechanical-like movements before she turned her blurry gaze towards Omis''s floating figure, she appeared to be observing him for a few seconds before she turned her body and walked out of the small safe zone and into the sea of lightning. Almost immediately, countless bolts fell from the skies towards her yet surprisingly the bizarre star-like symbol on her forehead shone even brighter creating a dome of light that surrounded her in what appeared to be a shield of light. Even as the lightning bolts fell down on the shield of light, Lylle was unaffected as she continued moving strangely. Each step she took however seemed to bend space itself causing her to travel miles away into the distance. Not long after, she waspletely gone. On the other side of what was once a battlefield, and outside of the sea of lightning was Lu Lu. She was staring in her master''s direction with anxiety as she kept on pacing around the sky. Lu Lu was unable to enter the sea of lightning as the bolts did not seem to recognize friend from foe, and so the only thing she could do was forcefully calm her uneasy heart and wait. Her master would definitely seed in his tribtion and would grow even stronger! Definitely! ''Please be safe, master!'' She gave a silent prayer in hopes of everything going smoothly. Omis, the main cause of the tribtion on the other hand was facing apletely different scenario. He was no longer in the abyss, no, Omis wasn''t even sure if he was still in the same body anymore. Looking down at his hands, they were no longer white and smooth, he unconsciously reached out to touch the scar that should have been on his left eye only to find...nothing. It was gone, his entire body felt foreign yet somewhat familiar? Rendering him even more confused than before. "What the hell is going on?!" Chapter 115 Chapter 115 ''Let''s calm down first and think this through.'' Thought Omis as he tried to steady his emotions. Omis was sure that not even a minute ago he was fighting against Lylle, his energy went berserk and he failed to control it which gave her the upper hand over him. How could he have been so rash and reckless. He did manage to force both of the shing energies inside his body to stop their fighting, but then...then what? He didn''t seem to be able to remember anything after that. One second he was in ''the Underworld'' the next he found himself in this strange ce in a foreign body that gave him a vague sense of familiarity. Looking around him, he appeared to be in a bedroom of sorts? Omis wasn''t sure, a single double-sized bed was ced in the middle of the room, bed stands were ced neatly to both of its sides. Behind him was a moderately big desk with aputer ced on top. "Aputer?" Omis muttered as he moved closer to it. It looked extremely familiar to him, yet he had no memories of it. "Wait! Memories? Did I achieve a breakthrough?" He shouted as he nced at his surroundings. The door to the room appeared to be closed, yet what grabbed his attention was the long mirror hanged next to it. ncing at it, his body shuddered at the unfamiliar person that stared back at him. Hesitantly, he slowly reached out to feel his face the figure in the mirror doing the same causing his heart to speed up in his chest. "Is this me?" He mumbled with uncertainty. The figure that stared back at him had short curly ck hair, a well-trimmed ck beard to match, was not particrly slim nor fat, just average. His features could be considered handsome yet didn''te close topare with his previous wless one. This was him, this was his real face, his real body. This was him before his transmigration! As he came to that conclusion, Omis was suddenly assailed by a wave of emotions. He didn''t know how to react? Was this how Tizzy felt when he found out? Was this how the boss felt when he found out? His mind was conflicted, a part of him seemed to almost reject this body as his, yet another part seemed to yearn for it, which was the true him? Which was his true body? Was it Omis the God-ranked cultivator? Or was it this mortal self? Before he could have any time to calm down, Omis was abruptly assailed by an unbearable headache, causing him to copse on the floor while clutching his head in pain with his eyes closed. "Argh!" He screamed out as it felt like countless needles were being stabbed into his skull at the same time. But just as fast as it appeared, the pain swiftly disappeared as if it had never existed in the first ce. His eyes quivered before slowly opening. He was no longer in the bedroom but was sitting down in what appeared to be a restaurant. Strangely though, the only one that was present was him and a familiar-looking young boy with jet ck curly hair and cute chubby cheeks sitting next to him at the table. As the boy turned to look at him with an innocent smile on his face, Omis''s heart felt heavy in his chest. "You are-" Muttered Omis, this was not the first time he had met this child, the first was back when he copsed in the Song kingdom with Addi. The aftermath of his breakthrough into the God realm. "What are you talking about &#?#@?" Asked the boy as he tilted his head in puzzlement his eyes surprised as he stared back at him before bringing his attention to the menu in his hands. "Oh, I want this! Look &#?#@, this seems tasty!" said the little boy a radiant smile beaming on his face. Omis''s brows creased, as he looked at the boy. Something was blocking him from hearing his own name. For whatever reason, every time the child called him, something seemed to blur out his name rendering him unable to make out what It was. "So it''s going to be like that eh?" Muttered Omis. Shaking his head, Omis brought his hand to rub the bridge of his nose, a long sigh escaping from his lips. The boy didn''t seem to pay him any attention as he continued to browse the menu in his hands with interest. Looking at the young child who did not seem to be over 12, Omis found his heart once again tightening in his chest. He didn''t know his name, and he didn''t know who he was, but one thing is for sure, he knew him before. The only question that remained was, did he really want to remember? As soon as he thought about that, the boy almost immediately turned his head to stare at him, the smile long gone from his face as he silently looked at him. Looking around him, the restaurant was eerily quiet. "You want to forget about me &#?#@? Was I not important to you?" Asked the boy in a voice that brought shivers down Omis''s spine. He then wordlessly stood up, pushed his chair away, and crept closer to Omis. His eyes slowly turningpletely ck as his iris disappeared. As the boy came closer, Omis found his heart beating louder and louder in his chest, he tried to circte his cultivation base only to find out that there was none, causing him to panic. He felt vulnerable under the boy''s dark gaze, yet as the boy asked him once again, Omis clutched his heart in pain, it was not fear he was feeling, no, it was longing. "Why did you leave me &#?#@? Did you not say that you loved me?" Asked the boy as he moved within arms reach from Omis. Unknown emotions seemed to engulf him at the boy''s question. Omis was left without an answer as he simply stared back at him, a pained expression on his face as he struggled to remember. "Answer me!" Screamed the boy, his eyes looking like the depths of the abyss itself. Yet Omis was not afraid, his hands unconsciously moved and grabbed the boy before pulling him closer into a tight hug. Omis had no control over his body, he did not know why he did it, he did not know who the boy was or what he meant to him, and he certainly did not know why he was crying... Chapter 116 Chapter 116 "Where am I?" Muttered Omis, as he struggled to open his eyes. His entire body felt like it was submerged inside a deepke, he felt like he was falling down deeper by the second. ncing around him, Omis found himself floating in a world of darkness, nothing was there but him. His mind felt numb while his eyelids were heavy causing him to struggle in keeping them open. "What was I doing?" He asked himself. A sudden pain suddenly assaulting him as he remembered the scene of the ck-haired little boy in the restaurant. "Why did you leave me &#?#@!?" Came the loud scream of the child resounding all across the dark realm bringing Omis another wave of pain. "Who are you!" He cried out, the boy was definitely someone close to him from his past life. "How could you forgot about me?!" Asked the voice with clear anger. "How could you?!" It asked again, this time its volume rising significantly causing Omis to grit his teeth in pain. His head felt like it was about to explode. Whenever the voice of the boy echoed in his ears, something deep inside of him seemed to struggle toe out. It was an extremely unpleasant feeling, akin to when one forgets something important. Only this time, it was apanied by pain, pain so unbearable, causing Omis to scream out loud. He had never felt such a thing before, his hands moved to grab his head as his scream echoed throughout the dark realm. "Agh!! Make it stop! Please!" He pleaded as he struggled to retain his sanity. The pain was unbearable, it was felt deep inside his brain yet there was nothing he could do about it as he yelled out in despair, his nails digging deep into his skin causing blood toe out. "Did I only amount to this much for you?" Asked the voice as it rang once more in his ears bringing with it another wave of pain, yet what followed after was a stream of memories. The memories were foreign, yet still felt somewhat nostalgic to Omis. As he struggled to retain his consciousness, the memories seemed to y out like a film inside his mind. He watched the scenes of a young man with curly hair pacing around nervously in front of a hospital door, soon a doctor came out with a smile and invited him in, once inside Omis watched as the young man hastily made his way towards the bed where ady wasying down. Her face was a blur making It impossible to make out her features, yet simply seeing that figure caused his pain to intensify greatly almost rendering him unconscious, but he prevailed, gritting his teeth in pain, Omis''s vision was turning blurry yet he still forced himself to watch. Thedyying down in bed had just given birth, and on her chestid a small baby with deep brown eyes and very short ck hair. The young man''s eyes were teary as he rushed forward and kissed thedy before carefully moving to hold the child. At this point, the pain became unbearable for Omis as his mind nked, the scene ending abruptly as he was pulled from the strange like dream. Gasp Panting, Omis found himself sitting down once again inside the strange empty restaurant, the young boy still standing in front of him continued to calmly gaze at him, his obsidian eyes turned brown as his entire aura seemed to revert back to that of a normal young child. "Why did you forget about me?" He asked in a quiet voice. "I-" "Why did you leave me behind?" He asked again, his head dropping down low not looking at Omis directly. "*Sob*...*Sob*...Tell me...why?" He asked, before breaking out into a sob. He then abruptly raised his head back up, his brown eyes shockingly clear as they seemed to stare at Omis''s very soul before asking. "Why did you go, Father!" Sobbed the boy. Hearing that, drums seemed to go off inside Omis''s head as his mind nked, Father? The boy, called him father? It was his child? He...he forgot his own child? Tears unconsciously streamed down from his eyes as he looked at the little boy, his gaze slowly turning from confusion into one of rity as he slowly raised his hand almost with uncertainty towards the little boy, as if afraid he would disappear. An extremely wide and happy smile suddenly bloomed across the boy''s crying face as he looked at Omis who finally seemed to recognize him. As his palm finally reached to touch his cheek, Omis called out. "Liam..." He muttered as he moved his second palm to hold the little''s boy''s face in his hands, his tears not stopping. "Hey, dad." Smiled the little boy. "I" Omis was lost for words, for a second his mouth kept opening and closing as he held the little boy''s head between his palms. Suddenly, their surroundings started to crack like a broken mirror before shattering into countless pieces, the restaurant slowly disappearing as Omis watched in shock, Liam simply smiled before taking a step back from his hands, his body turning into cracks as well, before Omis could even understand what was happening, the entire background alongside Liam suddenly shatteredpletely. And then everything went ck. Blinking, Omis found himself back in the ''Underworld'' his hands still outstretched only this time there was no Liam, there was no one, his extended hands were left grasping empty air. The sea of lightning that surrounded him abruptly vanished, the single horn in his forehead also disappearing leaving behind his now ck and white hair, alongside one golden and one Scarlet eye. "Master!" Seeing that the lightning had disappeared, Lu Lu instantly rushed towards her master. As soon as she saw him, however, her body instantly halted mid-air. She did not say a word but simply looked at him. Her master''s figure seemed to have changed, his back exuding a sense of loneliness, as he stood there in the air, a sad never before seen expression was on his face as a single tear dropped from his eye. Lu Lu had heard about it, she had heard how ''Originals'' seemed to have memories of previous lives unlocked each time they had a breakthrough in the God Realm, yet she also heard about how a lot of them lost control and chose to die because of it. "Master..." Looking at Omis, she muttered with concern. Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Two orbs of light were zing in the sky as they crossed the ''Underworld''. Throughout the entire flight, Lu Lu''s eyes constantly darted towards Omis, as she sneaked nces at his face. Something was wrong, something was terribly wrong. She didn''t know what exactly it was that her master saw during his breakthrough, but it didn''t seem to be anything good. Him breaking through with his cultivation base advancing should have without a doubt been a joyous asion, yet as she peeked at his dazed face, Lu Lu felt a stabbing pain in her chest. "Master..." She called out softly, but no reply came. Omis''s gaze was distant, his body seemed to move almost automatically as they flew to catch up to the celestial from ''The Immortal''. The silence was almost deafening to Lu Lu, she had never seen her master make a face like that before, his eyes seemed lost almost vacant with his gaze nk. "Just what did you see, master..." She muttered to herself as she closely followed behind him. Looking at Omis''s figure flying next to hers, Lu Lu could discern a few prominent changes, the first being his hair color, it was nowpletely raven from one side and white from the other. The second change was his eyes, though his gaze was distant, the glint in his eyes was impossible to miss, one turned Scarlet, simply looking at it gave one the feeling of staring at the abyss itself, a mad air surrounded it. The other one was now golden, it exuded a holy aura that strangely reminded Lu Lu of the previous untainted state of the heavenly realm. The contrast between the auras of each eye was veryrge, yet each seemed to be able to strangelyplete the other as if it was meant to be in the first ce. Lu Lu had to retract her gaze from Omis, his eyes seemed to be able to draw her in, she gasped as her cultivation base began to go out of control before forcefully looking away. "What realm did master break into?!" She wondered in shock, a mere gaze was enough to send her cultivation in chaos. This was far above a normal God rank. "Master, we are almost there." She spoke, as the group from ''The Immortal'' soon came into their view in the distance. Omis did not seem to care, not bothering to reply as he simply picked up the pace and flew faster, causing Lu Lu to grit her teeth and attempt to keep up. **** "My lord, the Immortal Mentor came back!" Reported Eva, as she flew closer to Tizzy. "En, he made it." Answered Tizzy with a sigh of relief. Stopping in mid-air, Tizzy watched as two orbs of light cut through the air before stopping in front of him, the glow slowly disappearing to leave behind a nk-faced Omis and a tired Lu Lu. Tizzy had a smile on his face and was about to speak when his gaze fell on Omis''s vacant gaze, then at Lu Lu''s dark look. "You broke through." He said as he moved closer to Omis. "En," Omis replied, yet his eyes continued to stare at the nk void. "You got some of your memories back." Added Tizzy. "En," Omis answered once more without looking at Tizzy, his gaze still at the ceiling of the ''Underworld''. Tizzy let out a sigh, a sad expression on his face before he brought Omis closer to a hug. "I''m sorry my friend." He said softly. "En." Answered Omis, a single tear falling from his eye. Patting his back, Tizzy grabbed Omis by the shoulders as he forced him to look at his eyes before speaking. "You have to be strong my friend!" He said in a somber tone. Omis''s eyes then moved to gaze back at him, causing Tizzy''s heart to start beating wildly in his chest, a sensation he hadn''t felt in a very long time washing over him, fear...He gulped as he forced himself to meet Omis''s eyes before speaking. "Trust me when I say that understand my friend." Letting out a tired sigh, Omis raised his head to gaze at the ''Underworld'' ceiling once again without saying anything. "It takes time, but time is something we got a whole lot of." Added Tizzy with a pat on his back before turning around. "Come on, let''s go." He said, causing Eva and the cultivators that were watching the entire interaction with bated breath to snap back into reality, before hurriedly bowing to Omis and resuming their flight after Tizzy. "My lord, is okay to leave him like that?" Asked Eva as she kept ncing at Omis''s figure. "He needs time to process everything, and he is in good hands." He said as his eyes moved to look at Lu Lu who was rushed towards Omis. "Master, remember what you told me when I just woke up? She asked as she gently grabbed his hand and held it closer. You said that you were here and that you werent going anywhere. She said with a smile. That made me very happy you know? She added before pulling Omis into her embrace. Now, I''m here for you master, and Im not going anywhere. She whispered as she held him tighter in her embrace. Thank you. Softly replied Omis, his hands returning her hug. After a while, the two finally parted. Omis then spoke. Lets go, we cant let them fly alone. We dont know when the glowing bastard might appear. He said, though there was a bit of light back into his eyes, the deep sadness within was still clearly visible causing Lu Lus heart to hurt in her chest. Right after you master! She answered as she forced a cheerful smile onto her face. The duo soon turned into two orbs of light that shone into the distance, quickly catching up to the group. As soon as they appeared, countless eyes fell on them or more specifically on Omis, the people gathered around were a mixture of Originals, their servants, and their descendants. One thing they all had inmon however was the gaze full of respect as they looked at Omis, to the servants and descendants, he was an existence way above theirs, a God realm Original on par with the master of the city himself. They did not know the details about his power, only rumors as the legend of the Immortal mentor was one that almost everyone knew, and by looking at how close he seemed to the master, that was more than enough to tell them everything. This was a figure to be respected. To the Originals however, Omis was an entirely different figure worthy of their respect for a whole another reason, not to mention his high cultivation base, every Original had already heard the news from Tizzy, how Omis had managed to uncover a glimpse of the truth behind their summoning. He was also a man that dared brave forward through the God realm, fully knowing the risks that followed, if he did not deserve their respect, no one else would! Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Back in the mortal realm, deep within the forest of the end was a small cabin hidden from sight, a shirtless muscr man was currently swinging his axe in a set of motions. A very serious expression on his face. Sitting by the door of the cottage was a beautifuldy with flowing purple hair and wless features. These were none other than Le and Col, it had already been a few months since Le had crashed into this ce. It took longer for her injuries to fully heal due to theck of Qi in the mortal realm, but today was the day she finally recovered from her wounds and back to full strength. She nced at Col who was swinging his axe with persistence, a small smile unbeknownst to her made its way onto her face. The young mortal she had met by coincidence was smitten by her, it was painfully obvious. Every time he tried to talk to her he would shutter, his face burning red. It was cute, to be honest, it reminded her of a cute little animal. Out of boredom, she had decided to teach him a few moves, surprisingly he grasped everything with unexpected ease causing her to be intrigued. He was very skilled with the axe, though she didn''t tell him that so that it wouldn''t get into his head, his affinity with the wood element was extremely high as well. Though be startedte, Le was sure that Col was a genius when it came to cultivation. She imparted him a cultivation manual that would help him get started. ''Axe techniques are not my point of strength, though Ron was pretty good at them, i''ll ask him about it when I go back.'' She thought to herself as she nced at Col who was surrounded with a faint glow of qi and smiled with satisfaction. ''I sure am an amazing teacher.'' She boasted, seeing at how she got him to go from being apletely normal mortal to a peak qi gathering cultivator. ''His physic was definitely a big help in setting out the foundation.'' She thought, her eyes ncing at his muscr body before giving a nod of approval. "But it''s time for me to go." She sighed, rating her head to stare at the blue sky above, Le found herself feeling almost reluctant to leave. The past few months were ones she had never experienced before, everyday Col would prepare a meal in the morning for both of them before she would force him to train until the afternoon when the duo would have a small lunch break. He would then take her out on a stroll across the forest, showing her his favorite hidden spots. Once they were back, he would again prepare a meal. Her favorite part was at night when they would sit outside of the hut and gaze at the stars. ''The Underworld'' had no such sight, and neither did the ruined heavenly realm, it was a beautiful and calming experience, simplyying there and watching the stars above. ''The cheeky bastard even had the nerve to hold my hand, he might have thought he was being smooth about it. He was lucky I was in a good mood.'' She chuckled as she recalled the memory. It was an easy-going lifestyle, one Le had never experienced before, and one she didn''t mind if it were to continue. But all good things muste to an end. Letting out another sigh, Le stood up from her ce and made her way towards Col. Seeing hering, he stopped with his training and smiled. How was it? Not so bad right? He said with a grin. Smack Dont get too cocky, you are not even as strong as my pinky, a sneeze is more than enough to defeat you, so what are you acting all proud about. She said while delivering a smack to the back of his head. P-Please remember to control your strength, you might just kill me at this rate. Pleaded Col pitifully. Smack Hmph, I know what Im doing, she answered with a harrumph. Yes, yes. He replied with a smile as he rubbed his sour head. I- She hesitated, the words unable toe out for a second. She had to go, it was a fun fantasy but the two of them live in two different worlds, and it was time to leave. Col seemed to sense that something was wrong with the change in her mood, her face that usually held a cheeky grin and seemed so nonchnt looked sad as she tried to find the words. Whats wrong? He asked worriedly. Taking a deep breath, Le raised her head to look at him, it was the first time that Col saw her be so serious. I have to go. She said. ... His eyes widened for a second, words failed him as he simply stared dumbly at her. It was fun, but I have to go now, I cant stay. She added. Why not? He asked, almost in a whisper. I dont belong here. She said as she shook her head Where do you belong then? Asked Col, his ace dropping low. The Underworld, thats my home and hopefully the heavenly realm someday. She added with a bitter chuckle. Cant you just stay here....with me? He asked. Hearing that caused a small smile to make its way to her face as she moved closer to him, she gently extended her hand towards his face and raised it so both of their eyes gazed at one another. Cute. She said, causing his face to heat yet before he could say anything she moved and lightly kissed his cheek. Wha- He moved his hand to his cheek with a dazed expression causing her to let out another chuckle before she spoke. You better continue practicing! She said with a serious tone before turning around about to leave, Col did not see it but her face looked sad. Wait! He called out making her halt, her back facing him. Will we meet again? He asked. Maybe, you can alwayse to find me. She said. In the Underworld or the heavenly realm? He asked. I dont know, but I hope we meet again. Goodbye Col. With that, Le turned into a beam of light that swiftly flew into the distance, leaving behind a dazed Col. Ill be an Immortal ande find you, just wait for me! He yelled out to the sky, before closing his eyes to take a deep breath, once he opened them again, they were full of determination. Definitely. He whispered. Chapter 119 Chapter 119 "My lord, Nn is back!" Reported Eva, from the distance a grey-haired middle-aged man flew towards them with an anxious expression on his face. As he got closer, the group could make out the dried blood all over his body, his robes were already in tatters, with his hair messy, he gave a quick salute to Tizzy and Eva, before noticing Omis, after which he gave a respectful bow and then spoke. "Thank the heavens I finally reached you, my lord!" Said Nn. "Nn, it''s good to see you have made it, where is the rest of your squad?" Asked Tizzy. Shaking his head, a grim look took over Nn''s face as he spoke. "I barely made it out of the heavenly realm my lord, everyone else is dead." Hearing that caused the surroundings to go silent before various hushed conversations sprang up. "Wasn''t the squad''s mission a recon one only?" "I heard that all of the members were Golden immortals?" "Golden Immortals?! How many were there?" "Six I think." Whispered another person. "So we lost five Golden Immortals?!" Gasped another cultivator. "Silence!" Ordered Tizzy, causing the surroundings to descend back to silence. "What happened out there, Nn? Your mission was a strict recon one ." Asked Tizzy as he turned to face Nn, waiting for an exnation. Omis watched the whole ordeal with Lu Lu. "At first, that''s what we did my lord, but ''the hunters'' theyunched an attack on the heavenly realm!" Frowning Tizzy replied. "It wouldn''t be the first time, they have been sending raids to heavens the same way we have for hundreds of years now." "No, you don''t understand my lord! This time was different! They sent an entire army! Numbers we have never seen before, there were even these glowing figures leading them!" "Are you sure about that?" Asked Tizzy with a frown on his face. "Yes! They didn''t just attack the small outposts, but went straight for the capital! They even sent entire battalions to haunt us down sir! With all due respect my lord, they were more than ready to start a war." Answered Nn with a frightened look on his face. "Those crazy bastards, they haunted us down like we were some sort of fucking animals!" Screamed Nn. "I-I had to burn through my cultivation base to escape. Maya and the rest bought me some time toe back and bring the news since I was the fastest..." He added, with a stutter, his voice cracking as he spoke. Silence soon descended on the group once more before chaos swiftly followed. "An army?!" "They even attacked the heavens?" "What are they nning!" "I think the real question is what now?!" "Where do we go?!" "The underworld is no longer safe, and the heavens is under attack so now what?!" "Quiet down!" Ordered Tizzy before turning to look at Nn who kept fidgeting around, as if he had more to say. "Is there anything else Nn?" He asked, all eyes turning towards him. "There was this one thing, s-some of the ''hive'' members, they...they saved me." "Saved you? That''s ridiculous!" interrupted a cultivator. "We''ve been fighting them for hundreds of years, they were our enemies! They attacked and invaded us and now you tell me they saved you?" Added another cultivator. "It''s been a long journey, are you sure you didn''t just hit your head?" Asked a cultivator concerned. "I know what I saw! They helped me repel some of ''the hunters'' if not for that I wouldn''t have made it! I don''t know they would do such a thing, but they did..." Growled Nn silencing the group. "D-Do you think they did it because they want to join forces?" doubtfully asked a female cultivator. "That''s ridiculous." Dismissed another person. "No, maybe she''s right. Think about what master Omis had said he witnessed in their capital." "They never attacked the ''Underworld'', we took it as they were unable to enter, but was it really because they weren''t able to or because they didn''t want to." Added another person with uncertainty. "Are you even listening to what you guys are saying right now!? This is the damn ''hive'' we are talking about! The enemy! *Poof* I sure as hell ain''t teaming up with them if that''s what you are implying!" Spat a cultivator hatefully. "What do you suggest we do?! The damn ''hunters'' are on our tail and the damn city is gone!" Yelled out another person in anger. The conversations soon grew in intensity as the group began being divided into two, those in favor of trying to cooperate with the ''hive'' and those against. "Tizzy, now''s the time to choose where we stand." Interrupted Omis, causing everyone to quiet down as they nced at him and then back at Tizzy who was rubbing his forehead with a tired face. "We''ll follow your orders." Added Omis as he unleashed a bit of his aura forcing everyone to shudder before hurriedly nodding in agreement. "We''ll follow you, boss!" "Yeah!" Letting out a tired sigh, Tizzy raised his head to stare at the underworld before bringing his gaze back down to face everyone, his face turning serious as he spoke. The hive and hunters are our enemies. He started slowly looking at everyone present before continuing. This has been a truth for us for the past thousands of years. The hive forced us out of the heavenly realm, thats also an undeniable truth, however, throughout the past thousand years, we have been able to find a strange bnce between all factions. He added to which everyone nodded. We neverunched a full-scale attack on the heavenly realm since we had no forces to do so, merely sending our brave men and women on the asional raids to remind them to never mess with us not take us lightly. They never retaliated, simply being satisfied with defending the heavens. He paused as he let his words sink in before continuing. We were also able to rebuild and made a new home for ourselves even though it wasnt perfect. It was a ce WE built with our own hands, a ce for us in this strange world we found ourselves stranded in, we simply wanted to survive. Yet the hunters raided us, destroyed our home and with it the bnce between all factions. My brothers, my sisters! Should the hunters win against the Hive there shall be no ce for us! And although it pains me to admit, we need the hive as much as they need us. He said, causing everyone to listen with bated breath. Tizzy then moved next to Omis and tapped his shoulder before speaking. My brothers, my sisters! with the Immortal Mentor alongside us, let us fight back! Let us show those damn fanatics that we are not to be bullied! Let us reim what is rightfully ours! And Let.Us.Make.Them.Pay! Woah! Eva was the first to tell out as she brought out her crescent-shaped sword and raised it high in the air fully unleashing her cultivation base, following her, shouts of agreement and rage ensued as everyone present fully unleashed their cultivation base. My friend, I hope you are right about this gamble. Said Tizzy as he sent a divine message to Omis. Its our only chance. came Omiss reply. Nn, good job. Check with Eva for the pills to restore your for your damaged cultivation base. Yes my lord, but if I may ask. Was it really the right choice to lie to everyone? What if the Hive doesnt want to help us? Asked Nn. My statement still stands Nn, we take whats rightfully ours. Answered Tizzy, a cold glint shing through his eyes. Chapter 120 Chapter 120 The group of celestials fleeing from the ''underworld'' quickly reached the portal that led to the mortal realm. They all stood mid-air gazing at a towering wall of stone that extended all the way until the ceiling of the ''underworld''. Right at the spot where the wall and ceiling met one another, a hazy portal flickered in and out of existence, it spun continuously giving off a purple shimmering aura. "Remember the n?" Asked Tizzy as he turned to look at Eva and Nn, his most trusted subordinates since Li had yet to recover from his wounds. "Yes my lord." Calmly answered Eva with a confident look. "Don''t worry too much lord, thanks to the pills, most of my strength is already recovered." Added Nn as he patted his chest reassuringly. "Good, we''ll meet in the mountain of beginning after you finish your mission." At that, the duo gave a quick salute before rushing towards the hazy portal, their figures disappearing once inside. Tizzy then turned towards Omis before speaking. "Shall we?" Omis was about to reply when his gaze turned frosty as he nced back behind him, there in the distance, he could feel the aura of the glowing bastard approaching at a fast pace. Tizzy being another God realm cultivator, though weaker than Omis also seemed to feel that something was wrong as he asked. "The bastard''sing." "En." Omis gave a nod in reply. "I''ll handle him, things might get messy if we engage in the mortal realm, it might just copse." He coldly added, killing intent slowly began to surround him causing those around him to feel their hearts thump wildly in their chests, a suffocating aura exuding from Omis. Tizzy fared better than the rest yet still had a frown on his face as he faced Omis''s immense killing intent, which caused the hairs on his body to stand. "Will you be alright? I know you just broke through, and I don''t dare say I''m stronger than you, but that monster broke the city''s formation with one palm attack." Asked Tizzy worriedly. "Don''t worry, if things go out of control, I''ll just run." Answered Omis as he forced a smile on his face to reassure Tizzy. Lu Lu who was standing next to him spoke up. "Don''t worry master, i''ll be sure to be of help to you!" Hearing that, a small chuckle escaped his lips as he brought his hand to ruffle her hair before speaking. "No, I need you to go with everyone and help protect them." He said gently. She was about toin when she met his stern gaze that seemed to leave no ce for any additional negotiations. She then lowered her head, before jumping into his arms giving him a tight hug as she spoke. "Please be safe master, I''ll be waiting for you!" She said, bringing another smile to his face as he returned her hug before replying. "Of course, who do you think I am." He said with a grin. "Alright everyone let''s go!" Ordered Tizzy before giving Omis a final Nod. Soon, the group of celestial made their way towards the hazy portal flying in one after another, Lu Lu was the final one to leave as she cast one long final look at Omis before she disappeared inside. Once everyone was gone, the small smile that was on his face vanishedpletely as he turned to nce behind him, there in the distance, a sun seemed to be closing in on him. The shining figure was emitting so much light that it seemed to be able to brighten the entire ''underworld'' as hezily made his way towards Omis. Dark clouds suddenly began to appear above Omis''s head, as streaks of ck and red lightning began to dance above, followed by a loud rumbling sound that caused the entirend to shake, a terrifying aura began to surround him. His obsidian and white hair hanged freely behind his back his aura causing it to fly. His robe fluttered with the sudden wind that seemed to appear out of nowhere, as his left eye turnedpletely Scarlet, the familiar chaotic aura seeping out of it while his right one shone with a brilliance akin to that of the glowing figure. From afar, both sides appeared like a shining sun heading towards a storm of extremely startling ck and red lightning. As soon as the glowing figure arrived closer to Omis, both of them made their move almost instantly as if they had already agreed to it simultaneously. Booooom! Arge ear-deafening explosion soon ensued right after, as both sides shed, the world itself seemed to dim for a second as various tears to the void sprang up from the intensity of the sh. Booom! Booom! Booom! Almost instantly, additional consecutive explosions followed as both sides continued to sh against one another, neither giving an inch. The entire ''underworld'' realm began to shake from the shockwaves barely holding on, yet none of them seemed to care as they continued to attack with even more ferocity. Their initial sh began with both sides using their body strength only, both sides seemingly sizing one another. After his breakthrough, Omis had yet to figure out how strong he had be. He finally managed to unify both of his bodies into one, causing his body strength and cultivation base to instantly spike up to unprecedented levels. The primordial energy worked topletely reform his bones, blood, veins, and even his core causing his divine energy to benefit greatly from the change. He reckoned that as he was now, he would be able to give Krano a run for his money, Omis could say with certainty that his current body stood above any Celestial, whether they be an ''Original'' or not. But shockingly, the glowing figure in front of him was easily able to keep up with his monstrous body. After a few blows with neither side being able to gain the upper hand, the two sides retreated as they began to examine one another. "Who are you?" Asked Omis with frowned brows. The method of attack the figure ahead of him used reminded him of someone. "...." The glowing person didn''t reply as he continued to stare at Omis. "Why did you attack the ''city''?" He asked again, yet no reply came. "Who the hell are you!?" Yelled Omis the clouds above rumbling as streaks of lighting began to descend. This time, the blinding light surrounding the figure slowly began to dim, little by little, before finally, Omis was able to see the person behind it. "What the hell-?" He muttered as he nced at the familiar person with confusion and uncertainty. Chapter 121 Chapter 121 The glowing light slowly dwindled, before it fadedpletely leaving behind a familiar figure that Omis was already acquainted with. "Lylle?" He asked with uncertainty, the figure in front of him was precisely that of the azure-haireddy he had previously fought and repelled. Though there were some differences, the figure looked exactly the same as her, the same hair, the same face, the only difference was her eyes, they were an icy blue color that seemed to pierce into his soul as she coldly stared at him. Though Lylle had a cold gaze, it didn''te close to that of the figure in front of him, the killing intent that was being exuded from her eyes was enough to cause space itself to contort. The figure looked at him with a frown, seemingly inspecting him for a while before she opened her mouth to speak. "So you are Omis, hmmm." She spoke, her eyes sizing him up. "Who are you?" Asked Omis, his gaze turned chilly as thunder rumbled above him, Primordial energy mixed with his Divine qi swirled around him giving off an oppressing aura. The figurer''s eyes squinted at that, its frown deepening before it spoke with disdain. "You dared taint the holy energy with that disgusting one?" She said, her killing intent seemed to materialize into swords of light that attacked Omis. "Hmph." Faced with her attack, Omis coldly harrumphed as he willed the lightning above to strike down the swords, causing a massive bolt of ck and red lightning to descend with a loud rumbling sound before it shed with the swords. Boom! An explosion shortly ensued right after, yet neither Omis nor the strangedy was affected as both remained unmoving mid-air in their previous positions. "Well, since you don''t seem to have any intention of talking, I guess I just have to beat it out of you." Coldly said Omis as he brought out his invisible ''Immortal Killing'' sword from his spatial storage. The sound of the de cutting through space was heard as he made his move, the figure''s face twisted into a mocking smile as a golden fan suddenly appeared on her hand. As soon as the fan appeared, Divine qi from all surrounding began to rush towards the figure slowly causing her to be covered in her previous golden glow. Omis was unimpressed as he willed his own qi into his invisible de causing the sword''s aura to disappearpletely even the sound of it cutting through space vanished. Seeing that, the figure''s face changed slightly, she was no longer able to feel the position of the sword causing her to be a bit anxious before forcing herself to calm down. Bang! The loud sound of an explosion rang out as the figure was sent flying through the air, her eyes wide in shock, she was unable to react to the attack until it was toote, the sword seemed to have the ability to bypass her qi causing it to be ineffective in sensing it until it was toote. Thankfully she had managed to react at thest second and used her fan to deflect the blow that was aimed towards her core. Before she had any time to regain her bearings another attack soon followed from the back, as soon as she brought her fan to deter it this time, Omis made his move, his body appearing almost instantly at her side as he threw a punch backed by the full power of his cultivation. "This bastard!" Yelled the figure enraged. The divine qi in the surroundings seemed to heed her call as it rushed out to push Omis away with a force strong enough to maim a God, giving her just enough time to thwart the attack of his de as Omis was sent flying back a few hundred meters. His face was emotionless as he red daggers at the figure, yet deep inside he waspletely shocked, her control over Qi was above any he had ever seen before, while it appeared as if she had simply pushed him away leaving himpletely unharmed, the truth was a bit different. Her attack was vicious, the Divine qi she had used rushed inside his body aiming at his core as it tried to throw his cultivation base in chaos. His back was covered with sweat as Omis realized the severity of the previous attack, had he not already merged his qi with the primordial energy, Omis wasn''t sure he would have been sessful in repelling her attack. Seeing that he appeared unharmed and unbothered by her attack, the frown on the figure''s face deepened as she spoke. "So you are notpletely useless." She said, causing Omis to harrumph in reply. "Hmph, you talk too much." He said, before willing his sword to attack once more. This time, thedy was already prepared as she used her fan to help her channel the Divine qi into a faint golden shield that managed to prevent Omis''s attack. "This attack is getting a bit old, don''t you have anything new?" She asked, with a cold smile full of ridicule. Omis didn''t mind, as he simply looked at her shield with a frown before he could make his move, however, she disappeared swiftly reappearing in front of him, he hastily brought his sword back to deflect her iing strike, her shield doing nothing to prevent her attack from reaching him as an ear-deafening sound akin to that of a mountain shing with another mountain followed. "Tsk, what a stupidly hard body." The figure clicked her tongue in annoyance as she spoke. As the two sides collided, Omis was sent back flying once again, though he managed to deter her attack, his hands that held the sword felt numb from the strength of the impact, a frown making its way to his face. Before he could regain his bearings, the figure continued her onught forcing him to constantly defend against her blows, the sound of their impact echoing throughout the entire Underworld as more void tears began to open plunging the realm in disarray. With so many void tears materializing all around them, although Omis was confident he could survive if he was thrown into one, he had no idea where he would be teleported into. Looks like I have to use that. He thought, as he recalled the spell he learned in his recent breakthrough. Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Faced with the figure''s relentless attacks, Omis''s brows frowned as he focused on defending and deflecting her attacks all the while avoiding the various void tears that kept appearing in his surroundings. "Is defending all you can do?" She asked with a mocking tone as she used her fan to will Divine qi to continue attacking Omis all the while trying to throw his cultivation in disarray. Above their heads, both of their auras manifested, one turning into a golden Dragon of light, while Omis''s aura seemed to turn into a mysterious humanoid lightning monster with ck horns on his head and golden wings on his back, his face was blurred making it impossible to make out his features. As Omis and the figure shed, so did the manifestation of their auras above their heads, as both the golden dragon and lighting monster collided turning into an extremely shocking sight, the mere shockwaves from their battle were enough topletely rip an Immortal venerable into shreds! Just as it seems like the figure was holding an absolute advantage over him, Omis''s left eye suddenly shone with unprecedented brilliance, which caused the figure to retreat a few paces in the sky. The humanoid lightning monster above his head let out a savage howl that pushed the golden Dragon back. "So you still had a trick up your sleeve." Muttered thedy her gaze cold as she retreated while starting at Omis. Her instincts were giving off warning signs in her head as the atmosphere surrounding Omis began to change abruptly. His hair whipped wildly behind his back while the monster above his head roared in excitement. She didn''t like what was happening, so instead of waiting to see what he would do, thedy almost decisively made her move, the surrounding Divine qi heeding her call morphed back into another dragon that merged with the one above her head almost instantly growing in size as it seemed to take up the entire sky. The Golden Dragon then let out a roar that was able to kill the Gods before he rushed towards Omis with his opened mouth, faced with the attack, Omis looked like an ant confronting a giant as he stood there in defiance. Seeing the Golden Dragon rushing towards them, the humanoid monster moved to intercept him with his palms stretched out as he met his attack head-on. Booom! A massive explosion followed after causing the ground to break as the ceiling of the ''Underworld'' itself began to crack, various enormous rocks came crashing down towards the ground throwing the entire realm into more chaos. After their initial sh, thedy got sent flying backward a grave expression on her face, the Golden Dragon and Humanoid lightning monster had both exploded into countless light particles before disappearingpletely leaving behind a grim-lookingdy and Omis who had his eyes closed in concentration. Seeing as her attack had failed, she was about tounch another one when a shudder ran down her spine, she unhesitantly turned around and ran away with haste not daring to look back. A dangerous aura unlike the one from before was slowly oozing from Omis''s body as he continued to stand in the air with his eyes closed. Primordial energy seemed to merge with Divine Qi as the sea of lighting disappeared entirely. The entire realm seemed to descend into a strange stillness with Omis at the center of it all, his eyes suddenly shot open, both glowing ck and red seemingly containing the entire universe within them. Above his head space warped as a giant gash in the air suddenly appeared, one look at the tear would leave one unable to control their cultivation base as it felt like they were staring at the depths of the abyss itself! It was then that the tip of what shockingly looked like a continent seemed to be trying to make its way through the void tear bringing with it unprecedented amounts of pure untainted Primordial energy. "I-Impossible!" Gasped thedy as she turned her head to look back at the massive mass ofnd trying to make its way down to this realm. The aura from it was enough to force her down to the ground as she plummeted from the sky, a ghastly expression was on her face as she stared back with eyes with and full of disbelieve. "T-That''s impossible! How can he summon it!?" She mumbled. The pure Primordial energy seeping out of the void tear rushed down to surround Omis, a single horn slowly appeared on his forehead''s left side, his eyes looked cold as he turned to look at the figure far off in the distance. He raised his hand to the sky, the primordial energy slowly gathering above his opened palm, swirled and stirred as it grewrger in size, an aura of destruction and chaos surrounded the red ball of energy. "Die." Said Omis as he brought his hand down, the ball of energy heeding his call rushed forwards towards thedy leaving behind it a streak of destruction as space copsed whenever it passed. "No!" Anxiously yelled thedy, she threw her fan in the air where it extended into hundreds of meters in size, the amount of Divine qi seeping out of it heightened as it formed a blinding shield of light. The ball of primordial energy lookedpletely insignificant in size as it rushed towards the shield, yet when the two collided, the Divine qi making the shield twisted out of existence its light being sucked into the ball of Primordial energy as it continued to rush towards thedy. First, the shield copsed, and then the fan broke into a thousand-piece before the unstoppable ball of Primordial energy reached her. Her face was horrified as she stood faced to it, she let out a loud shriek as she pushed both of her hands to meet it. Her body glowed brightly turning her into a miniature sun, yet all of that waspletely useless, as soon as the ball of energy touched her hands, her entire body began to twist with it started to get sucked into it. "This is impossible! I refuse! How can this happen to me!?" She screamed out in despair, yet even her cries were soon cut short as her entire body disappeared within the small sphere of energy which then exploded causing an even bigger Void tear to open in the sky. Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Countless enormous rocks of various sizes were falling down from the ''Underworld'' ceiling, the sight extremely shocking as it appeared as if it was the end of the world. The realm was unable to stand the intensity of the previous fight between the God realm cultivators slowly began to copse, as the ceiling came crashing down like meteors plummeting towards the ground, countless void tears opened and closed as they swallowed the ground itself. In the middle of all of this, standing alone in the air was the figure of Omis, his features had already reverted back to normal, leaving him with ck and white hair, the previous horn nowhere to be found. His dignified expression suddenly fell as he plunged from the sky and into the ground causing a giant crater to appear. His face paled as he coughed blood. The previous attack he used was his most powerful one, he was still unable to control itpletely, and it came with a price, his body was seriously injured as he was unable to handle the strain of summoning the holynd. "Shit, I shouldn''t have done that." He mumbled, his eyes ncing at the sky that seemed to be copsing. "Beautiful." He unconsciously muttered, the scene in front of him seemed to carry a strange sense of chaotic beauty, with countless of void tears opening and closing, the realm slowly copsing on itself. A faint shield made out of his Divine qi surrounded him as it repelled the giant rocks falling from the sky. He had no more energy to move, only able to summon this small shield to protect him. A sigh escaped his lips, as he found himself thinking about his past and present, various faces shed before his eyes, Ss, Le, Dina, Tizzy, Addi, and Lu Lu, before finally, one face remained. "Liam, I''m sorry..." He said, his voice came out as a whisper as he lowered his head, his shield flickering seemingly about to disappear. It was then that a loud voice boomed in the sky causing him to look up in shock. The aura of the neer was that of a God realm cultivator! "What the hell are you sitting down there all depressed for?" Asked Addi, as he walked out of the void. His hollow white eyes nced at Omis, a slight smirk on his face as he spoke. "Well? Did I miss all the fun?" He asked as he turned to nce at the copsing realm. "Damn, you really went overboard." He added as he took a step in the air his figure turning into a blur as he almost instantly appeared in front of Omis who was looking at him with a nk expression. "Told ya I''d catch up." Grinned Addi before grabbing him by the arm and helping him up. Omis''s face quickly paled once more as he violently began coughing blood, not waiting for him to stop, Addi quickly stuffed a pill in his mouth and took to the skies. "No time to waste, you focus on stabilizing your injuries, I''ll get us out of here." He said. Omis nodded, before answering with a low voice. "Thank you..." "There''s no need for thanks between us little brother." Grinned Addi. Grabbing Omis by the arm, Addi quickly opened a portal in the middle of the unstable realm before jumping inside with Omis without any hesitation. The duo soon reappeared high above in the sky, near the giant flickering gate of the ''Underworld''. Omis and Addi threw one final nce at the copsing realm before jumping inside and disappearing. The duo then reappeared inside a mountain within the Mortal ne, near the Song Kingdom, due to the unstable space they weren''t teleported to their destination but were send elsewhere, thankfully they were not separated. "What happened to everyone?" Asked Omis. "I met them when they just left the ''Underworld'' Lu Lu briefed me about everything that happened." Solemnly replied Addi with a frown. "She just recovered and you are already making her worry this much about you." red Addi at him. Omis chuckled bitterly as he tried to suppress his injuries that threatened to re up before asking. "You seem unhappy with my decisions?" "Hmph, you''re lucky you are injured right now else I''d have you taste my fists. What were you thinking facing one of those glowy bastards alone?!" He growled. "We had no choice." Answered Omis with a shake of his head, causing Addi to let out a dissatisfied harrumph before continuing. "And what''s this I hear about working with the bastards from the ''Hive''?" He asked, his killing intent slowly seeped out causing the mountain to rumble, yet Omis was unaffected as he replied with a bitter smile. "It''s our only chance brother, and you out of all people should know that." He said. "Pah, I''d rather die than work with them." Spat out Addi in annoyance, yet his killing intent slowly subdued before disappearingpletely, causing a slight chuckle to escape from Omis''s lips. "That little brat survived as well." He added. "Le?" Asked Omis. "Yes, we were both heading to the ''Underworld'' when we met with Tizzy and the group, he seems to have decided to move the injured and those that won''t be participating in the war over to Ss''s ce, the alchemist was with them as well. They''ll hole up over there and ride out the storm." "Then let''s go, we can''t waste any more time here." Said Omis as he tried to stand up before Addi walked over and pushed him back down by the head. "Sit down you suicidal idiot, they''ll be waiting for us at Ss''s ce, Tizzy won''t make any rash moves now that we have another God realm amongst our ranks." Proudly said Addi. "Hoh, look at you acting all high as mighty, don''t forget I broke through first and I''m higher level than you, so you better call me senior!" Grinned Omis. "Senior my ass, needing me to save you, tch aren''t you embarrassed?" Answered Addi with a shake of his head. "I''ll have you know that I had everything under control!" Rebuked Omis. "Yes, yes, everything under control he says. Heh, should have seen yourself when I arrived." Chuckled Addi. Soon the duo wasughing together before Omis suddenly spoke with a serious tone. "Addi." "En?" "Thank you." Smiling, he replied. "Don''t mention it." Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Two orbs could be seen flying across the sky leaving behind a trail of light, one was a handsome young man with perfect features and ck and white hair, the other was an old cultivator with white hollow eyes and a sinister gaze. "I still don''t agree with your decision." Said Addi as he turned to nce at Omis. "Haha, I''m open for suggestions you know." He answered with a chuckle. "Hmph." At that, Addi refrained from pursuing the subject any further and simply harrumphed in reply. "We are almost at Ss''s sect." Said Omis. Soon, the duo was flying above a beautiful green mountain range, thest time Omis came here was with Addi and Le as they came to search for Ss for him to help them break into the heavenly realm. ''Time sure flies.'' A small smile made its way unto Omis''s face as he recalled how they had to walk all the way herest time in fear of alerting the ''Hive'' making the journey even longer than it was supposed to be. Soon the two of themnded above a giant cliff that separated the mountain rage and the ins. Omis turned to look at Addi before speaking with an evil expression on his face. "Remember what happenedst time we were here?" He asked with a sinister smile causing a shudder to run down Addi''s spine. "W-What the hell are you plotting you brat?" He asked with unease. "Oh, nothing serious. Just this!" Said Omis as he calmly approached Addi with an extremely gentle smile on his face, the previous sinister one nowhere to be found before he abruptly kicked Addi down the giant cliff, all the while making sure to hinder his cultivation base for a bit preventing him from flying. "Y-You bastard!" Muttered Addi as he turned to look at Omis in disbelief. Boom! Down below, his figure could be seen inside a giant crater, he had managed tond on his feet yet he had sunk few meters into the ground due to the sheer force of the force and the strength of his body. Omis soon followed after him, as he gracefullynded with an innocent smile on his face. "I can''t believe how petty you are." Said Addi, a nk expression on his face as he forced his legs out of the ground causing a few rocks and pebbles to fall. "This is payback forst time. Now we are even." Smiled Omis. "Did you have to go as far as trying to seal my cultivation base?" Growled Addi. "Yes, otherwise you would have just flown away." Smiled Omis before continuing. "Come on, we are almost there." "Hmph." Addi harrumphed in reply before following after him. Not long after, the duo found themselves above the vige of Ss''s sect, various people could be seen bustling about, a giant array with numerousyers was set up to protect the entire sect, even though Omis could break through it with rtive ease, the array could still hold back normal God realm cultivators. As soon as they arrived, Ss suddenly appeared in front of them, giving them a respectful bow before speaking. "I''m d to see you have made it safely master Omis, White Devil." He said, although his expression was grim. Addi simply nodded while Omis replied. "Thank you, master Ss. There seems to be something on your mind?" He asked. Letting out a sigh, Ss spoke. "Le, that kid is here." "Oh, I was wondering where that brat went." Muttered Addi. "She...she''s not in a really good shape at the moment." Said Ss with a shake of his head. "What happened?" Asked Omis, his expression turning serious. "Ron, he didn''t make it. He was like family to her." Sighed Ss. Hearing the news about Ron''s death caused Omis''s heart to sink, although he hadn''t known the man for a very long time, it was hard not to like him. Addi on the other hand seemed to have it worse, both he and Ron knew each other for thousands of years. Addi''s face fell, his hollow eyes seemed to shine with murderous intent causing the clouds above to twirl before he forcefully calmed himself down, a long sigh escaping his lips as he raised his head to look at the sky with a sad expression on his face. "I have lost another friend. Just how many more before all of this end..." He muttered to himself, seeing that, Omis gave his back a sympathetic pat before speaking. "We will get revenge for him brother, trust me." He said in a determined tone. "En." Addi simply nodded. Letting out a sigh, Ss spoke. "Come follow me, there is something I should have told master Omis a long time ago." Said Ss as he led them towards the vige. As soon as Ss appeared leading Omis and Addi behind, everyone stopped what they were doing to pay their respects, the ''Original'' cultivators cupped their fists and bowed deeply, while the normal ones kneeled, the mortals kowtowed. "Praise be to the Immortal mentor!" Shouted a cultivator, followed by cheers from the crowd. Everyone from the grouping from the ''Immortal'' knew that Omis had chosen to stay behind to buy them time to escape, he had stood alone faced with the monster that destroyed their city and saved them. It was no exaggeration to say that they owed him their lives. Faced with their worship-filled eyes and respect, Omis simply smiled and nodded towards them before continuing after Ss. ''I''ll go see how the little brat is doing.'' suddenly came Addi''s divine message, to which Omis nodded before replying with his own. ''Alright, i''ll be there soon after I check what Ss wants.'' Without adding anything further, Addi turned around and walked deeper into the vige, the various cultivators making way for him to move. Soon, Ss led Omis into his library before urging him to sit down. "Please make yourselffortable." To which Omisplied before asking. "You said that there is something you should have told me a long time ago?" He asked in curiosity. Letting out a sigh, Ss replied with a serious gaze. "Yes, a prophecy to be exact." Hearing that Omiss eyes squinted as he looked at Ss strangely. No, Im not speaking of the prophecy foretold by the Hive master Omis, Im speaking of the one foretold by the Hunters. Said Ss with a serious tone, a strange glint passing in his eyes. Chapter 125 Chapter 125 "The prophecy of the ''hunters''?" Asked Omis in doubt. To that, Ss gave a solemn nod before speaking. "Precisely." "And how would you know about a prophecy foretold by the ''Hunters'' master Ss?" Asked Omis, his eyes squinting in uncertainty. Hearing his question, Ss seemed unconcerned about the doubt that was clearly visible in Omis''s eyes. His gaze turned into one of reminiscent as he seemed to have been lost in a distant memory before slowly speaking. "A long time ago, I lost someone very dear and very close to me because of my foolishness." He spoke, his voice filled with sorrow as he continued. "Because of my ipetence, I had foolishly sent him on a mission above his capacity..." At this point, Omis could see the pain visible on Ss''s face as he recounted his story. "The prophecy was the final secret that cost him his life." Added Ss, when he finished speaking he was almost unable to hide his pain and sadness as he raised his head to stare at the ceiling with a nk look. Hearing everything, Omis suddenly recalled the strange man named Sam who was floating lifelessly in the middle of a container inside the alchemist''s workshop. ''Could it be?'' He thought to himself yet refrained from prying any further. "I''m sorry for your loss master Ss." He is offered his sincere condolences. "It''s okay, it has already been so long since then." Though he said so, one look at his face was enough to tell Omis that Ss was nowhere near getting over it. "He was bold and strong, yet very smart as well. As members of the Seekers of knowledge, although our n may have copsed, our search for knowledge did not dwindle in the slightest. One of the unknown variables, since we came to this world, was the ''Hunters''. I proposed to send someone to infiltrate their ranks and gather information. Sam volunteered, and I foolishly let him go..." Said Ss, his voice decreasing until his final phrase came out as nothing but a whisper. Omis remained silent as he listened without interrupting him, letting him take his time, this was clearly not an easy topic for Ss to bring up. After a few minutes, Ss had finally managed to regain hisposer, his face looked tired as he stared at Omis for a long time before finally speaking. "When the Void''s chosen one awakens, the bnce shall be broken, as Immortals and Barbarians take arms against the true Gods." Said Ss. "This is the prophecy." He added, a strange glint shing in his eyes as he looked at Omis who had a frown on his face. "Forgive me for saying, but that doesn''t make any sense master Ss." Answered Omis. "Oh but It does, now everything does." Replied Ss a sad smile on his face. "When you came to visit me for the first time, I had my doubts at first. There has not been any awakened ''Original'' for thousands of years master Omis, so when you suddenly appeared the first thing that came to my mind was the prophecy, but still it was nothing but a hunch at the time" "Hmmm" Omis stroked his chin as he waited for Ss to continue. "Then we went to the Heavenly realm and got crowned as the new Primordial God and the chosen one of the Void. This only served to further confirm my suspicions, and now you want to work together with the ''Hive'' to push back the ''Hunters''. The prophecy speaks of you master Omis." A frown made its way to Omis''s face as he looked at Ss for a while before speaking. "So you mean to tell me, the Barbarians are the ''Hive''?" He asked. "That appears to be what the ''Hunters'' are calling them." Nodded Ss. "And the Immortals are...us?" Asked Omis as he pointed at him and Ss. "All of us, yes." He answered with another nod. "And the true Gods are them?" Asked Omis, still not fully convinced. "That would be their masters." Replied Ss a serious look on his face. "The glowing bastards?" Asked Omis with a frown to which Ss nodded and continued. "Yes, they refer to themselves as the True Gods. That''s the only thing I know." He added with a shake of his head. "You see master Omis, to the ''Hive'' you are their savior, yet to the ''Hunters'' you appear to be their enemy." Said, Ss as he looked at Omis waiting for his reply. Rubbing the bridge of his nose, Omis let out a long tired sigh before speaking. "I do not know about any prophecies, not do I care to be honest. All I know is that the ''Hunters'' and their glowy bastard of masters areing after us with the intention to exterminate us, and I will do anything at my disposal to stop and kill them." He said, his left eye shing with a scarlet glow as his killing intent leaked out causing a shudder to run down Sss back before a wide smile broke out on his face. The Seekers of knowledge, or whats left of them at least will do everything to help you master Omis. Said Ss as he stood up before giving a deep bow towards Omis, who waved his hand and replied. Please raise your head master Ss, Ill be counting on you in the uing fight. Smiled Omis. Haha, please dont expect too much master Omis my strength pales inparison to yours and the White devils. True, but your mastery over arrays is unparalleled. You tter me. Smiled Ss in reply, but did not say anything further. Shall we go see the others? Asked Omis. After you. Soon the duo left the library and headed towards the center of the vige, where Tizzy could be seen giving out orders to his subordinates, Omis was also able to spot Eva who was tending to Li, the second God realm cultivator under Tizzysmand. On another side, Omis caught sight of Addi and Lu Lu standing next to Le, she was sitting on the ground, with tears in her eyes, Addi simply stood next to her his hand patting her back while Lu Lu was crouching in front of her offering words offort. How many will survive the uing war? He did not know. Did they even have a chance at winning? He also did not know, the only thing he did know however was that they had to fight, this was the only way to carve a ce for them in this damned world they were now stranded in. Chapter 126 Chapter 126 "Master!" Lu Lu suddenly lunged forward from within the crowd and jumped into Omis''s arms, a smile made its way to his face as he patted her back. "I''m here, I''m here." He reassured her as he continued to pat her back. Ss smiled at the scene before leaving them to their reunion, he walked towards Tizzy who paused as he noticed him giving him a nod of acknowledgment before speaking. "Master Ss, I thank you once again for your hospitality." He said as he cupped his fists respectfully. Ss cupped his in reply before speaking in a humble tone. "Please raise your head Grandmaster, we are all in this together." Giving a bitter smile, a sigh escaped Tizzy''s lips as he nced at what remains of the once-thriving ''Immortal'' city. "We have lost too many good people." He muttered. Ss standing next to him nodded solemnly as he spoke. "We will only continue to lose more if we don''t make our stand against the ''Hunters''." "Can we win though?" Asked Tizzy, his words full of doubt for the first time. Ss gave aforting smile as he patted his back before replying. "I never fight a losing battle Grandmaster, they may have their trump cards, but so do we." He said as he pointed at Omis with his chin. "Looks like the prophecy dide true in a sense." Nodded Tizzy. ******** With Lu Lu clinging to his arm, Omis made his way to Le who still sat down on the ground with a nk expression on her face as she stared at the blue sky above. Addi was sitting in the lotus position next to her, his eyes closed in meditation, he briefly opened them when he sensed Omis approaching before closing them once again. Le didn''t seem to notice his arrival, her gaze unmoving. Omis then sat down with a thud next to her as he joined her in staring at the sky, Lu Lu moved to stand next to Addi giving them space. After a long period of quiet, Le was the first one to break the silence, she continued staring at the sky as she spoke. "He''s gone isn''t he?" She asked. He paused for a second before replying. "Yes." "Ironic isn''t it?" She chuckled bitterly. "What is?" Asked Omis as he turned to nce at her. "I always took it so lightly, killing others. Never put much thought into it, no I enjoyed it." She shook her head. "And now, it happens to my family." Her head dropped low. Omis did not know how to respond to that so he simply remained quiet, his hand moving to pat her head. "I''ll kill them, I will kill them all brother Omis. One by one, and I will enjoy it. They took my only family from me, i''ll make them pay." She spoke with a firm resolution, her voice low yet filled with strength as we raised her head, a dangerous glint full of killing intent shed through her eyes. Omis then suddenly flicked his finger on her forehead causing her to let out a cry of pain. "Ouch! What was that for brother Omis?" She asked as she rubbed her forehead in pain. "You didn''t lose you''re only family, you still have us. So don''t do be rash and end up doing something stupid." He said. Her eyes widened for a second before she lowered her head, her expression not visible. "En, thank you, brother Omis." She nodded. ********* Soon Omis, Addi, Ss, and Tizzy gathered around a giant round table inside arge war tent in the middle of the vige square, Eva and Li could also be seen standing respectfully behind Tizzy, while Lu Lu stood behind Omis with a curious look as she kept peaking on the map on top of the table. "The traitor has sent news, the ''Hive'' are engaged in battle against the ''Hunters'' on three fronts." "Here." Pointed Tizzy at the map of the heavenly realm, the ce he mentioned was the Gate that connected the heavenly realm with the mortal ne. "Most of the cultivators engaged in the fight here around the Half Immortal and Profound Immortal realm, I''m not sure about their numbers but the situation seems to be even on both sides." He once again pointed at another ce a small distance away from the gate before speaking. "The next battlefield is here, those involved are all on the Golden Immortal realm with a few Immortal Venerables, both sides seem to have agreed to move away from the Gate lest the lower level cultivators suffer a bacsh from their fight." Hearing that, everyone nodded as that made sense, each cultivator had their own battle to fight. "The final front is here, quite the distance from the previous ones and closer to the previous heavenly capital. The lord of the ''Hive'' and his closest aides are currently fighting off against the masters of the ''Hunters'', all of their cultivation bases are above that of a normal fourth rank God realm cultivator." Added Tizzy, his tone serious. "How many people do we have?" Asked Addi causing everyone to turn around towards Tizzy awaiting his reply. Shaking his head he spoke. "For those capable of fighting, we only have about fifty ''Original'' Profound Immortals, five normal Golden Immortals, and two ''Original'' Immortal Venerables, from my city." He spoke with obvious pain, the ''Immortal'' was thriving before the sudden attack yet now they were left with these measly numbers. "I apologize if I''m being rude, but can we really trust the words of a traitor?" Asked Ss. The traitor they were talking about was the third God realm cultivator, the olddy that followed Tizzy before the war broke out when it came clear that she was a spy of the ''Hive''. "It''s not in their favor to feed us wrong information, they need our help, so it''s safe to assume that it''s true, but we should also keep our guards up and expect anything." Answered Omis as he rubbed his chin deep in thought. Nodding, Tizzy asked. "Now then, gentlemen, Ladies, how do we proceed with this?" Ss who was studying the map suddenly pointed at one ce. "How about we use this route to sneak inside the heavenly realm, I''m still quite concerned about the numbers we will be facing, and if we use the Gate we will have no choice but to join the fight blind." The ce he referred to was precisely the same one he, Omis, Addi, and Le used to enter the heavenly realm the previous time they went to save Lu Lu. Hmmm, the coward does have a point. Agreed Addi, causing Ss to cast him a chilling gaze as he retained a scary smile on his face. Not everyone can afford the luxury of not using their brains master White devil. He responded respectfully. Seeing the two about to start their argument once again, a sigh escaped Omiss lips as he spoke. Enough, we dont have much time to waste on useless arguments. Hmph. Hmph. Hearing that both men coldly harrumphed before continuing with the strategy meeting. Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Deep within the mountain of the Bai sect, one of the world''s holynds, blessed by the Immortal mentor himself, a massive statue of Ysion could be seen carved deep within the side of the mountain itself. The sect patriarch had ordered for the best sculptures from all across thend to be brought to carve the best monument of the Immortal mentor. The side of the mountain ended up being turned into a shrine where countless cultivators could be seen kowtowing and giving their respects to the esteemed celestial. Above the mountain, the patriarch was sitting down in the lotus position, his eyes were closed in cultivation a faint shining light could be seen surrounding his body giving off a holy feeling. It was then that the first elder, Bai Yu suddenly rushed towards the top of the mountain an urgent expression on his face. He gave a deep bow towards the patriarch before speaking. "Patriarch! Something happened!" He said his tone serious. "Hmmm?" The patriarch''s eyes slowly opened as he turned to nce at the first elder. "Bai Yu, What is it?" He asked, his voice deep and filled with strength. Ever since his blessed encounter with the Immortal Mentor, his cultivation base had known an explosive surge. "T-The Immortal mentor''s sculpture!" Hearing that, the patriarch suddenly shot to his legs as he rushed and grabbed Bai Yu by the shoulder before asking. "Did something happen to the shrine?!" Bai Yu was taken aback by the patriarch''s reaction yet he calmed himself before replying. "T-The sculpture is shining Patriarch!" "It''s shining you say?" Asked the patriarch his eyes squinting in thought. "Yes! The entire shrine is enveloped with a faint light!" Added Bai Yu. "Let''s go, lead the way!" Urged the patriarch. ****** Soon, the patriarch led by the first elder Bai Yu arrived at the shrine located on the side of the mountain. The rest of the elders were already there standing close to the sculpture and studying it in curiosity. The rest of the disciples could be seen on their knees a distance away as they kept on kowtowing and praying to the statue. As soon as the first elder and patriarch arrived everyone gave their greetings in a united loud voice. "We offer our greetings to the sect master and first elder!" Their yell echoed throughout the entire mountain like thunder, a satisfied smile was on the patriarch''s face at their greeting. He nodded before moving closer towards the elders. They cupped their fists respectfully at him before greeting. "Greetings sect master." He nodded at their greeting, before asking. "When did it start glowing?" "Not long, about ten minutes or so." Replied one of the elders. "Could this be the blessing of the Immortal mentor?" Asked another elder. "Our prayer has reached him!" Added another one in confidence. The patriarch refrained from speaking as he carefully observed the statue. It was then that one of the elder''s disciples suddenly came rushing towards them. "I pay respects to the sect master and elders! I have an urgent report to make!" He said as he dropped to his knees in front of them. "What is it?" The first elder was the one to ask as he turned his gaze to look at the disciple, the patriarch seemed unconcerned as he continued to observe the statue. "Various reports have beening from all across the ne, all of the Immortal mentor''s statues are glowing!" He reported. "Hmmm?" Hearing that, the patriarch finally turned his gaze towards the disciple on his knees before asking. "How reliable is the report?" "In response to the sect master, this disciple has gone out to the vige below the mountain to confirm, and found that even the small monument of the immortal mentor in the middle of the vige square to be glowing!" "Bai Yu, what do you make of this?" Asked the patriarch as he turned his gaze towards the first elder who had a deep frown on his face. "I-" before he could speak, however, a blinding light suddenly rushed from the sculpture bathing the entire mountain and sky above it in a celestial glow. The entire Bai n watched in shock as an extremelyrge hazy figure of the Immortal mentor materialized above his sculpture. Across the entire mortal ne, such a shocking phenomenon could be seen as all sculptures of Omis began to glow brightly before his hazy figure materialized in the sky above them. The entire world watched with bated breath, as one of the most respected and one of the oldest celestial suddenly descent upon them. Mortals and cultivators alike threw themselves on the ground as they offered their prayers. Old monsters long forgotten by the mortal ne came out of their seclusion to stare at the sky in shock, such an event was the first of its kind, a celestial had appeared to the general popce, and not just any celestial, but the Immortal mentor himself! The figure of Omis in the sky had his hair in ck and white, his perfect features were a bit hazy making it difficult for people to stare at him directly, the only thing that stood out clearly was his pair of piercing eyes, one glowing in a holy golden glow, the other an ominous scarlet color. His eyes seemed to scan thend below him, none daring to meet his gaze as everyone lowered their heads in respect. "People of the mortal ne." He said in a loud authoritative voice, causing a shudder to run down everyone''s spine. "The cmity that has befallen the Heavenly realm has already caused the ''underworld'' to fall, and now it threatens to swallow the mortal in." He spoke, letting his words rang into everyone''s ears, stunned expressions followed by ones of horror took over everyone as people began to wail and pray even louder for salvation. The ''underworld'' has copsed! What did that mean? The mortal ne was now next? Countless questions spiraled in everyone''s minds as fear began to grip their hearts. "I along with the surviving Immortals shall lead a final battle against our enemies in the Heavenly ne." Hearing that, people began to grow extremely excited, it seems like even more celestial had survived heaven''s fall! This meant that they now stood a chance! "Though we shall take the front lines and hold the skies for you, some may escape to the mortal ne." Continued Omis causing everyone to gulp as they listened carefully. "Heed my word, there shall be no in-fighting amongst the cultivators of the Mortal ne! This is the time to stand united in the face of amon enemy that wants our destruction!" He ordered, his voice like thunder to everyone''s ears as they listened, their hearts beating wildly in their chest. "Holynds heed my word! The Bai n, The Mount Sword sect, and the Void sect are to put their differences aside and work together to lead the mortal ne''s resistance, those that prove themselves worthy will have the opportunity to ascend as a celestial, may the Heavens be with you all." Leaving behind those set of final shocking words, Omis''s projections disappeared reverting the skies back to their previous normal state, silence descended all across the mortal ne before chaos swiftly followed after. This was the chance to ascend! A chance to shed one''s mortal skin and transcend towards the heavens! The road to Immortality had been broken countless if years ago, yet now it seems that with the help of the Immortal mentor, it has been reconnected! Old monsters came out of their thousand years seclusions, as the three holynds called for an unprecedented meeting between all of them, the Immortal mentor had given them the honor to be the ones to lead the Mortal ne in the uing war! Chapter 128 Chapter 128 "Was there a need to inform the entire mortal ne?" Asked Addi as he nced at Omis who was hovering cross-legged in mid-air in the middle of the vige square, countless cultivators nced at him in respect and awe. His closed eyes slowly opened. A smile made its way unto his face before he spoke. "We don''t know how bad things could get, letting them know in advance is the least thing we can do for them." Still unconvinced, Addi spoke. "I think you just wanted an excuse to use that ability of yours." He said with a shake of his head. The ability he referred to was one unique to Omis that came with his title of Immortal mentor, it allowed him to summon a projection of himself using all of his sculptures. Omis didn''t confirm not deny Addi''s im, as he simply retained his smile. "Where is Dina?" He suddenly asked. "The alchemist? Last I heard she was deep within the main hall." Answered Addi as he pointed at therge hall on the other side of the vige. "She''s not joining?" Asked Omis. "No, she''ll stay behind and hold the fort." Replied Addi with a shake of his head. "That makes sense, her overall strength isn''t that high so she won''t be of much help in battle." Nodded Omis in understanding. "I heard that Tizzy ordered a swordsman named..." Before Addi could continue trying to recall his name, Omis interrupted him. "Mace." "Ah yes, Mace. You met him before?" Asked Addi in curiosity. "Yes, an interesting fellow." Said Omis as he recalled the drunken swordsman he met back in Dina''s pagoda. The duo''s conversation was put on hold as Lu Lu made her way towards them, uncle Tizzy says that all preparations for them to move areplete. Le also joined them, a dangerous glint shing through her eyes. "Finally," she muttered under her breath, her expression dangerous. Seeing that Addi was the one to speak. "Calm your self brat, anyone could sense your bloodlust from miles away." He said disapprovingly. "Good, cause i''ll be sure to rip them apart into pieces and enjoy ying with their souls." She replied coldly. Omis merely shook his head, before he moved towards the entrance where Tizzy''s small army could bee seen gathered. "Let''s go." He spoke, the rest following swiftly after him. Tizzy was standing at the entrance of the vige, behind him were the surviving cultivators that were to follow him into war, together they formed a giant formation with him at the helm the two ''Orignal'' Immortal venerables alongside the five Golden Immortals stood at the sides forming arge triangle while the fifty Profound Immortal were protected in the middle provided their support. Seeing the formation, Omis whistled in admiration, their current positions were merely in preparation, the real formation was yet to be activated, once it was activated, a giant golem would appear using the cultivation base of the various cultivators present acting as its body and, Tizzy as its head who would take control of it causing his strength to soar. Ss soon joined them as well with his hands behind his back, he exuded a refined schrly aura as he approached. He on the other hand was alone which was understandable since he was the only ascended cultivator throughout his entire sect. Seeing that everyone was here, Tizzy gave them a quick nod before speaking. "We stick to the n, only engage if the odds are favorable. Stick close to one another and most importantly, do not throw your life away!" His short speech was weed with a round of cheers from the soldiers and a nod from Omis and the rest. The group then took to the air and swiftly made their way towards the mountain where Omis and the group had used to get into the heavenly realm. ******** It did not take long before the entire group of cultivators found themselves standing in front of the teleportation formation, everyone turned to nce at Ss who was the most knowledgeable one in arrays. Not saying anything, he moved towards the edge of the formation and sat down cross-legged, a familiarrge book suddenly appeared floating in front of him as he began his work, none daring to speak as they watched on with bated breath. Omis, Le, Lu Lu, and Addi were already familiar with Ss''s methods so they were calmer as they circted their cultivation base and waited patiently. Soon, the dusty formation began to once again lit up, as the rubble and debris that were littered all across swiftly disappeared. Ss stood up as he staggered before regaining his footing, a few beads of sweat could be seen on his forehead. "Shall we?" He asked as he turned to face the group. "Men, let''s move!" Ordered Tizzy, Omis, and the rest following right behind him. Not long after the group found themselves back within the heavenly realm, dark red skies littered with ck ominous void tears greeted them, some of the native cultivators who had never been to the heavenly before and only heard the stories had their mouths opened wide in wonder as they observed everything in curiosity. "Let''s go!" Ordered Tizzy. The group quickly followed the map towards the Gate of the heavens which was the closet, and where the Profound Immortals and bellow were engaged in their battle. They did not make their move immediately but chose to stand a distance away as they used their divine senses to observe the battle. Omis was the first one to speak. "It seems like they are evenly matched." The battle was brutal with hundreds of cultivators from both sides shing against one another, countless divine spells flew overhead as weapons shed, a faint red fog seemed to cover the entire battlefield, a testimony to the amount of blood that had been shed. "Should we make our move?" Asked Lu Lu. "All of them are merely lower-level cultivators we don''t need to get involved." Answered Addi with a shake of his head. "Why not? Let''s just wipe them all out and move on to the next ones!" Said Le, who seemed to have a harder time controlling her temper. "Since they are evenly matched, it''s best to not intervene, it''s in our favor if both sides are severely weakened, let them fight it out amongst themselves. Our targets are the glowing bastards." Said Omis, they were still notpletely sure about the stance of the ''Hive'' in this entire matter, the safest course of action was to let both factions weaken themselves further before they made their move. Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Leaving the first battlefield behind, the group soared in the sky seemingly unnoticed as they rapidly approached the second battlefield, the one where Golden Immortals and Immortal Venerables were engaged in a close fight. The group did not take long before they arrived, standing a distance away, they did not make their move as they simply observed the fight. This time, the sides did not seem evenly matched, the ''Hunters'' appeared to hold the advantage, their numbers were above those of the ''Hive'' members. Thirty Golden Immortals from the ''Hunters'' shed against twenty others from the ''Hive'' their numerical advantage was clear as they slowly managed to push their opponents back. Both sides seemed to be able to coordinate exceptionally well with their members as they continue tounch one devastating attack after another a testimony to their status as elites. The numbers of Immortal Venerables that they both held was significantly less, as the ''Hunters'' had six of their own fighting against eight of the ''Hive'' but shockingly they still managed to hold the upper hand causing them to constantly retreat. Shockwaves of their battle reached hundreds of miles as countless dark cracks opened across the sky, giving off an apocalyptic vibe. It was nearly impossible for anyone below the Golden Immortal level to get any closer to them. "It seems like we have to make our move." said Tizzy. "En, they seem to be at a big disadvantage." Nodded Addi while watching the fight that was happening a distance away as he stroked his beard as if he was unconcerned. Omis turned to nce at his disciple, she had already recovered her full strength, and with the help of her special eyes, she would have no problem escaping even if things got serious. "Lu Lu, you go." He called out. Hearing his order, she surprisingly did not argue and respectfully cupped her fists at him. "I will not betray your expectations master!" She said. "I''ll go as well." Added Le, her fighting spirit had already reached its peak, mes were almost visible within her eyes as she watched the fight, eager to join. Omis nced at their group, Tizzy''s men were upied in the formation, so it was impossible to send anyone, Addi was now a God realm his fighting prowess was needed against other opponents. That left off Ss, he turned to nce at him. As if understanding his intentions, Ss gave a quick bow before speaking, "I''ll follow the little miss and Le. I''ll keep them safe." He said with a gentle smile. Omis and Tizzy nodded, while Addi refrained from saying anything. "I''ll be counting on you master Ss." Said Omis. Giving one final bow, the trio rushed forward like arrows towards the battlefield, a whip slowly appeared in Le''s hand as she hurried towards the Golden Immortals, her towering killing intent seemed to darken the skies as she approached causing the onlookers to be surprised. Before anyone could react, her whip shot forward with unparalleled speed and precision and grabbed one of the shocked Golden Immortals from the ''Hunter''s'' side. Before anyone could react, her whip coiled around his body like a snake and moved as if it possessed a mind of its own towards his mouth, mere secondster everyone watched in horror as the tip of the whip came out of the cultivator''s eye taking it out with it causing his screams to echo throughout the now silent battlefield. His soul did not even have a chance to escape before it was crushed by Le who had a crazed expression, a savage smile was stered on her face. "T-That''s the Little Devil of the ''Underworld''!" Muttered a frightened ''Hive'' member. They were already very familiar with Le and her antics, as she was quite the prominent figure always leading the fights in the previous raids they held against them. "She seems to be on our side?" Gulped another one as he asked with uncertainty. "Don''t falter! Didn''t the lord already inform us about this, don''t fall behind the Devil of the ''Underworld''! How can you call yourselves warriors of the Void if you are outdone by a little girl!" Yelled out a muscr humanoid cultivator who had three hornsing out of his forehead, and seemed to be the leader. By this time, Ss and Lu Lu swiftly arrived at the Immortal venerable''s battlefield causing the fight to descend into madness, with the arrival of the trio the tides of the battle seemed to tilt in the ''Hive''s'' favor as they slowly began to push their opponents back. A distance away, Omis, Addi, and Tizzy watched as Le and the rest shed against their opponents, a whistle escaped Addi''s lips as he spoke. "That brat is quite ruthless." He said, his lips twisting into arge gri. Tizzy simply shook his head at that, while Omis refrained from speaking. Seeing that the trio seemed to have the situation under control the group rushed towards the final battleground, the battlefield of the Gods... As the group flew closer towards the fight, signs of destruction were evident as countless dark void tears opened and closed showcasing the instability of the space here. "Activate the formation!" Ordered Tizzy. Soon, the group of cultivators alongside Tizzy began to glow dazzlingly making it almost impossible to make out their figure, Eva and Li who were following behind moved back a few steps as they watched the transformation in awe. Omis and Addi simply looked on with curiosity. Not long after, the light weakened leaving behind a giant towering humanoid avatar that seemed to easily dwarf a mountain, a faint light emitted out of its body. If one looked closely enough, they would be able to see Tizzy seated cross-legged in the middle Avatar''s forehead, while the rest of the cultivators were seated in various ces inside the avatar forming its body. Flying next to him, Omis and the rest appeared as insignificant as ants. Addi was the one to break the silence as he spoke in admiration. "I still can''t believe he managed to recreate the technique using Profound Immortals." He said. Omis nodded in agreement, "Tizzy always had the affinity of a leader." The Avatar was a technique special to Tizzy''s previous sect, the difference was one needed a God realm cultivator at its helm, with the rest being Immortal Venerables to help create its body, it was quite a surprise seeing that he was able to create one using the help of Profound Immortals! Chapter 130 Chapter 130 As the group flew closer towards the fight, the vague outlines of figures fighting high above the clouds could be seen, every time they shed against one another, space would break as more void tears sprang open. From below, Omis''s eyes shone brightly as he managed to spot the figure of Krano, a hazy red light surrounded him as he fought against two glowing figures of ''Hunters''. He was surprisingly able to fend them off all by himself. On the other side of the battlefield, a huge figure of a towering monster could be seen engaged against another ''Hunter''s'' member. Omis could see that the monster was about three to four meters tall his arms were a little bit too long for its body and his fingers had ws at the end of them. Its ashen-colored skin looked, one nce at its legs that were of a goat, and its half face confirmed Omis''s suspicions. The ''thing'' was none other than the monster figure of the butler he had met before, and the one that attacked him and his group. "Tsk, that nasty thing is here too." Saif Addi with a click of his tongue. "At least it''s on our side this time." Replied Omis. "That''s the monster you mentioned before?" Asked the giant Avatar controlled by Tizzy, its voiceing off like a p of thunder. "Yep, that''s the bastard." Answered Addi. "The one fighting against the two glowing assholes is the boss." Added Omis. "He hasn''t changed one bit over the years." Said Tizzy. This was not the first time he had met the boss of the ''Hive'' Krano, thest time was ten thousand years ago when he alongside the fallen ''Original'' four God realm cultivators fought against ten ''Hive'' God cultivators. "Last time, your boss was the one to hold him off." He added as he turned to look at Omis. The group continued to assess the battlefield, from one side was the leader of the ''Hive'' holding back two people, on another side was the monster butler Rolus, fighting against one. And far off in the distance were two more Hive God realm cultivators, one red-haired elegantdy in purple robes and with one horn curling to the back of her head, the other a monstrous Lion with bat-like wings, fighting against three more Hunters. They only have four God realm cultivators left? Asked Omis surprised,st time Tizzy said that he and the boss alongside the fallen three Gods fought against ten of the Hive members, Omis was surprised to see that only four seemed to have survived the testimony of time. The real question is, how the hell does those glowy bastards have so many God realm cultivators!? Growled Addi in annoyance. Well, with us here we hold the numerical advantage. Replied Tizzy, the Hive had four Gods on their side while the Hunters had six, with the three of them here the battle would surely tilt into their favor. Ill help Krano, Tizzy help the ugly monster, Addi should go help the others. Ordered Omis. Alright. Cant believe I''m helping them. Grumbled Addi in annoyance. Before the trio could make their move, however, two more beams of light suddenly descended upon them, their auras significantly stronger than the others. Ah shit, you jinxed it. Growled Omis as he turned to look at Tizzys giant avatar who seemed to have an awkward expression on his face. Before the lights could fade, Tizzy rushed forward to one of the glowing figures leaving behind a divine message to Omis and Addi. Ill take care of this one, you guys take the other bastard down. BOOOM The sh of Tizzys avatar against his opponent caused Krano and the others to turn their eyes in surprise, a delighted expression made its way onto his face before he quickly calmed his emotions. Thank you for the help master Omis. Hearing the Divine message resounding in his ears caused Omiss eyes to widen for a second as he nced at Krano who was still holding two opponents at bay. Addi, let''s go, Tizzy doesn''t seem like he will be able to hold on for long even with his avatar. Said Omis as he rushed towards the second figure. One quick nce at Tizzy was enough for him to see that he was at a disadvantage, even with him using the power of the avatar, he was constantly on the defensive, he did not have any chance to attack. Yes, yes, just like old times. Grinned Addi, as he hastily followed after Omis. ck and red thunder surrounded Omis as he rushed forward, Addi was to his right, his body seemingly blinking in and out of existence, a grey spear that caused space to copse around him appeared in his hands. The sound of Omiss invisible sword cutting through the air buzzed as it closed in on the figure who remained standing as he waited for their attacks to reach. Omiss sword was the first to arrive aiming at the figures head, his opponent was calm as he raised his left hand to parry his attack sending the invisible sword flying. His right hand shot forward to meet Addis spear attack, both sides shing causing a giant ck vortex to appear in the middle pushing both of them back. Not giving the figure anytime to rest, Omis suddenly appeared behind him, his invisible sword held tightly in his hand as he stabbed towards the figures back, ck and red lightning surrounded the de causing it to appear as a lightning bolt. Sensing the dangering from behind him, Divine qi rushed from the figures body like a golden wave parrying Omiss attack, nheless, he had underestimated the force behind Omiss stab causing the lighting to rush up his arms. The figure hastily willed his Divine qi to purge the lightning, yet that single second of distraction was all Addi needed, his body appeared out of nowhere as he used his spear to stab at the figures heart. In the nick of time, the glowing figure barely managed to twist his body causing the spears de to push into his shoulder, causing blood to spurt out of his wound. Seeing that his attack has failed, Addi quickly retreated next to Omis, the duo coldly stared at the glowing figure causing him to shiver involuntarily as he faced them. What is this feeling!? The figure looked at the duo in shock, Addis eyes werepletely white giving him an eerie feeling, Omis, on the other hand, had one eye glow as brightly as the figure with the other giving off an ominous scarlet light. Chapter 131 Chapter 131 While Omis and Addi were busy fightings against their opponent, Tizzy was no better off. Even with the help of his avatar, and the support of Eva and Li who also possessed exceptional cultivation bases for normal God realm cultivators, the glowing figure was still able to push them back. "Tch, what a tough bastard." Tizzy clicked his tongue, as a first sent him flying backward, Eva and Li swiftly flew from the sides to take his ce bothunching their attacks to cover for their lord. "My lord!" Li called out worriedly as he saw Tizzy''s giant avatar get sent flying with one punch. "Don''t mind me, keep your eyes ahead!" Reminded Tizzy as he pushed the avatar to get back into the fight. On the other side of the battlefield, Addi''s figure blinked in and out of existence as he suddenly reappeared above his glowing opponent, his spear chopping down towards him with unprecedented strength. Sensing his attack, the figure''s raised his glowing arms to block the iing spear attack not intending to dodge, yet unexpectedly, Addi''s figure suddenly disappeared as he jumped inside a Void tear. The glowing person was confused, yet his confusion merelysted for a second, as soon as Addi disappeared, the sound of a loud p of thunder rang into everyone''s ears. The glowing figure retreated in disbelief, a sudden bolt of ck and red lightning as thick as an adult man descended upon him given him no chance to dodge and forcing him to take the attack head-on. Boooom! A loud explosion broke out as the glowing ''Hunter'' was sent flying back a few hundreds of meters, he did not manage to stabilize himself before a Void tear suddenly opened behind him, a single spear rushing towards his open back. "You dare!" Seeing his ally facing such peril situation, Tizzy''s opponent suddenly willed the Divine qi in his surroundings outwards pushing Tizzy''s giant avatar alongside Eva and Li causing them to cough out blood before he shot towards Addi. Seeing his opponent ignore him and rush towards Addi caused Tizzy''s face to twitch in anger, he rotated his cultivation base causing the Avatar to glow a bright celestial blue color. He forcefully pushed himself against the Divine qi as he closed in on his opponent, he then threw a palm strike causing an enormous bluish palm to materialize in the air before shooting after the ''Hunter''. "Your opponent is me!" Yelled Tizzy with a heartyugh. Faced with the palm strike backed by the cultivation base of a God realm cultivator powered with an avatar formation, the ''Hunter'' could no longer afford to worry about hispanion as he abruptly turned around and faced the attack. Meanwhile, Addi''s spear had already reached the God realm ''Hunter'', he had no time to dodge not parry it, the only thing he managed to do was twist his body causing the spear to miss his vitals. His body visibly shuddered, as the light surrounding him began to dwindle, soon the figure of a familiar man greeted everyone. Hong?! Asked Addi in disbelief. The man was strikingly simr to the dead Original cultivator that had attacked him and Omis when they were still at the Song kingdom. As Addi looked at him, a frown made its way unto his face, this man could not be Hong for he was dead, he made sure of it. Add to that, thest time Omis and Addi hade across Hong, his hair was strikingly red, as his qi had already been tainted by the primordial energy, a result of him joining the Hive. The person in front of them, however, had silver hair, almost golden, his eyes although bloodshot carried an arrogance Hong never had. Who are you? Asked Omis, his heart spad in his chest, for some reason the figure of Lylle and the glowing Hunter he had killed in the Underworld appeared in his mind. What does this mean? The person that resembled Hong, looked at them in ridicule, a streak of blood fell down from his lips, yet he seemed unbothered, he nced at the cut in his shoulder, and then at the one in his chest, before looking back at them. Its my loss, I underestimated you. He said, his tone extremely calm brought chills down Omiss spine. Something isnt right Addi. He hurriedly sent a divine message to warn him. Addi seemed to agree as he hastily retreated towards Omiss side. The silver-haired Hong then looked back at hispanion who was still battling Tizzy and smiled. The figure perhaps feeling that something was amiss grew more anxious as it tried to push Tizzy away. Dont do it! Yelled out the person. Yet the silver-haired Hong seemed to have already made up his mind, after one final meaningful nce at him, Divine qi quickly began to condense around him, a terrifying aura descended as a golden ball of energy manifested itself in front of him. Once this ball of energy appeared, the silver-haired Hongs body quickly began to wither, his skin turning old at a visible rate, his hair slowly fell before leaving behind a skeleton that twisted and merged with the ball of energy. Addi! Omis called out anxiously. Yes, Im seeing this shit! Answered Addi, the sense of danger the balm of energy gave them caused their scalps to tingle. Any ns? Asked Omis, the ball of energy still seemed to be gathering qi around it, and for some reason, Omis had a feeling that dodging it would be impossible. I dont think we can dodge that. Said Addi, confirming his previous thoughts. I think so too. Seeing that there seemed to be no other way, Omis started to circte his qi as he readied himself to summon the holynd, although the attack would be devastating, it would still leave him with injuries since he was still unable to fully control its powers. It was then that Addi suddenly raised his hand to stop him, he then spoke with a grin. I can feel the aura changing around you, you nning to go all out? Do we have a choice? Asked Omis. A grin made its way unto Addis face as he replied. Leave this to me. His hollow white eyes seemed to shine for a second as his body began to blink in and out of existence. Seeing that Addi seemed to have a n, Omis stood down and dispersed the energy he was gathering. Show me what you can do old man. He muttered. Chapter 132 Chapter 132 A wide grin made its way unto Addi''s face, his body shot forward to meet the energy head-on, Omis was unphased, Addi was not stupid, he wouldn''t throw himself in harm''s way for no reason. Under Omis''s watchful eye, Addi''s God-ranked cultivation base rushed forward, a terrifying scene soon followed. Countless void tears opened up all around him, as he rushed forward looking like the jaws of the abyss itself. Addi then proceeded to thrust his spear forward, the ball of energy rushing to meet his attack head-on, yet before the two could collide, the countless void tears behind him suddenly closed at the same time before turning into a ck streak that burst into his spear tip. An extremely dark and terrifying void hole appeared at the tip of his spear as he met the energy head-on. The other God realm cultivators all came to a mutual halt, their eyes carefully watching over the scene as the two sides met. No shocking explosion nor eye-catching sh appeared, everyone watched with bated breath as the terrifying ball of energy that the God realm ''Hunter'' spent his own life force to summon was effortlessly sucked into the ck void hole at the tip of Addi''s spear. "What just happened?" Asked Li, his eyes as wide as sausages. Eva was rtively calmer, yet her face still betrayed hints of her shocked state. "As excepted of an ''Original''." She muttered to herself. Omis who was a distance away watched with a frown on his face, others may have not noticed, but the ball of energy wasposed of pure Divine qi powered by the life force of a God ranked entity, though Addi seemed to have sessfully blocked the attack, in truth, he had merely deflected it. The question that remained was, "Where did you send it you crazy bastard?" Asked Omis, an ominous feeling rising in his chest. The dark void tear that opened at the tip of Addi''s spear quickly closed after swallowing the ball of energy, Addi then turned to nce at Omis, his forehead was covered in sweat, clearly, the previous attack took a toll on him. Hearing Omis''s question, he turned around to look at him with an awkward expression on his face, his eyes darting around as he avoided looking straight at him. Seeing that, the ominous feeling in Omis''s chest rose as he spoke. "Oh no, you didn''t..." He gulped. Omis knew that look, this wasn''t the first time he fought alongside Addi, seeing him fidgeting as this could only mean one thing, he didn''t think things through. "It was a bit too strong, I failed to send it back to the bastards." Replied Addi, as he awkwardly scratched his head. "Then where did you send it?" Asked Omis, not sure if he was ready or even wanted to know the answer to that question. Hearing his question, Addi only pointed one finger at the red clouds below them. Omis mechanically followed with his eyes, only to see a familiar ck void tear suddenly open and spew the ball of divine energy out. As soon as the ball of energy appeared, it quickly disappeared into the sea of red clouds, Omis gulped loudly, as he rushed back before hastily bringing up a cauldron from his spatial storage that expanded to cover him, he then also followed up by summoning a bright shield to cover him. Addi''s body disappeared inside a void tear only to walk out next to Omis, he then used his qi to strengthen the cauldron as he hid behind him. "Everyone! on me!" Yelled out Omis, his scream like a thunderp to everyone''s ears. Hearing that, Tizzy moved without hesitation as he threw two consecutive giant palm strikes at his opponent before grabbing both Eva and Li in his hands and rushing behind Omis''s giant cauldron, he then hastily poured his qi to strengthen it as well. "You damn old donkey! I swear if I die because of you!" Yelled out Omis as he braced for impact. Addi simply had a sheepish smile on his face as he replied, "I didn''t expect it to be that strong, maybe the rebound wouldn''t be that bad eh?" He said, yet his voice came out unconvincing. Krano and his men who were a distance away saw the scene of the ball of energy heading towards the clouds, his eyes widened before he raised the great saber in his hand and cleaved towards his two opponents with mighty strength causing them to be pushed back and giving him a split second to act. Battles between the Gods can easily extend to weeks even months, at their levels, a single chance was all they need to decide their victory, yet as he nced at Omis and his group hiding behind their giant cauldron, Krano found himself cursing in his heart, they had barely arrived and already threw the entire battlefield into disarray. "Rolus!" Yelled out Krano. The monster butler hearing his lord''smand nodded as his body began giving out a red-ish glow that covered their side of the battlefield, he then disappeared before reappearing next to the other two God members of the ''Hive'', with a swift motion he grabbed both of them and retreated next to his lord who summoned a red fog that seemed to iste them from the outside world. All this while, the ''Hunters'' seemed confused as they nced at their opponents who were retreating and summoning their various defense treasures, an ominous feeling rising in their chests as they nced back at the ce where the ball of Divine energy had disappeared. Just in case, they also called out their protective shields and waited. As the ball of energy disappeared below the clouds, the entire battlefield went silent, everyone watched with bated breath not daring to breathe too loudly. "N-Nothing happened?" Asked Li confused. "That can''t be, any attack trying to forcefully break the heavens shield would be returned to the senders with more than ten times the force-" Before Tizzy could continue his exnation, the ball of energy collided with Heaven''s shield. Time seemed to stand still for a second as the entire battlefield, no, the entire heavenly realm was momentarily blinded by a light so bright it made the ''Hunters'' look like candles in front of the sun. The sound of an unprecedented explosion soon followed right after, causing everyone to circle their energies to their ears to protect them from the sheer magnitude of the sound, yet strangely no repelling force came. Curious the group nced from behind the cauldron in curiosity at the clouds below, only to be met by a scene they would never forget for as long as they lived. Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Back in the mortal ne, the heads of the three holynds, the Sword devil of the sword mount sect alongside the Old monster of the Void sect, and the patriarch of the Bai n had put their differences aside and joined in together in an unseen before alliance. Their alliances goal was the protection of the mortal ne from the aftermath of the war in the heavenly realm, no one knew how bad things could get, yet since the Immortal mentor himself made an appearance and warned them about it, none dared take it lightly. After countless meetings, the three holynds finally decided on their course of action. Every sect under the heavens led by the three holynds of the cultivation world woulde together to form one giant formation that would serve as a shield to the entire continent. The scale of such formation was massive, the sheer amount of people needed to form it was immeasurable, luckily, with the threat of the heavenly war looming above their heads, and since no one came up with a better n, the mortal cultivators banded together for the first time in history and raised a giant formation to cover the continent. Each sect and n no matter how small served as a point in the formation, while the three holynds served as the main parts with each patriarch controlling a significant part of the formation. The entire continent became surrounded by a giant transparent shield, that looked like a covering thends. Millions of cultivators came together to help power the formation as they waited. Once the formation was erected, each n and sect closed their doors as they turned their attention to the skies, each too busy with maintaining their part of the formation. No one knew how long this would prevail, nor did anyone know when the fight of the Immortals would end, yet no one wished to see their home destroyed in the aftermath. And so they waited, all the while keeping their heads up to the skies. Back in the Bai n mountain, the old patriarch was sitting down at the peak surrounded by all of the elders, a stream of light could be seen extending from the elder''s bodies linking them to the patriarch who in turn had onerge stream of energy flowing from his body and into the skies as he watched over his side of the formation. Everyone had their eyes closed in concentration when suddenly shouts from disciples who were meditating at the foot of the mountain grew louder. The patriarch feeling that something was wrong opened his eyes and gazed at the sky, the elders all raising their heads in unison. W-W-What in the name- Eximed an elder, his words got stuck in his throat as his mouth hanged open. He was not alone, all the elders had shocked expressions on their faces with the patriarch seemingly about to faint from shock, how could he not, the sky was split open! The blue sky that was there moments ago seemed to have been cleaved in half, revealing whats behind. Great red clouds and broken celestial mountains could be seen way above their heads. That was not all, everyone present could see an army of Immortals fighting against one another, their sh shocking to the extreme caused the air itself to break as countless void tears opened and closed. The scene above their heads in the sky seemed like the end of the world, it plunged the entire mortal ne into deathly silence as everyone without exception raised their heads to the sky. The heavens had descended! When the Immortals fought, what could mere mortals do but cower? No one was an exception. For the first time in history, heaven was visible to the mortal world! A-Am I dreaming? Muttered an elder in disbelief. No one had the luxury to reply as none had regained their senses, Is this the end of the world? Asked another elder. Is this the world of Gods? Muttered the Bai ns first elder. The sky was now a battlefield, loud explosions akin to the roll of thunder echoed throughout the mortal world resounding in everyones ears and causing their hearts to tighten in their chests. It appeared that the barrier that kept the two nes separated was now broken allowing the mortal cultivators to peer into the copsed heavenly realm. All across the ne, countless mortals and cultivators alike dropped to their knees in worship, the fight above their heads was that of Gods and Immortals, a fight where they had no ce. Suddenly the words of the Immortal mentor seemed to echo in everyones ears. The Void sect was the first toe out of their daze, their part of the formation shining brightly, soon the Bai n followed after as the old patriarch regained his senses,stly was the sword mount sect. With the lead of the three holynds, the massive formation surrounding the mortal ne shone brighter, the countless smaller sects and ns followed their lead. Although none seemed to have truly got over the shocking battlefield above their heads, they had no choice but to their best to protect their home for even the shockwaves of the fight of Gods was not something they could manage. ******* Back at the heavenly realm, Omis nced at the opened hole that suddenly appeared and pushed the clouds apart revealing the mortal ne, before he turned his gaze towards Addi who had an awkward expression on his face. Forget it, this is ridiculous. He sighed in defeat. After the veil between the two nes was broken and seeing that there was no attack on them, Krano and the Hunters quickly re-engaged in their fight. This time, the Hunters were down by one, as Omis brought his cauldron back, and rushed towards the remaining glowing figure, Addi to his left and Tizzy to his right with both Eva and Li following closely behind them. Seeing them rushing towards him, the figures body glowed even brighter as he flew to meet them head-on, a loud roar full of rage escaped his mouth. Addi swiftly disappeared inside another Void tear, while Tizzy positioned himself at the front before throwing another palm strike that made the figure pause momentarily, Addi then reappeared to its side forcing him to block his blow when Omis followed right after him as he wielded his invisible de, thunder surrounded him as he descended on the glowing figure. Die! Chapter 134 Chapter 134 "Die!" Omis''s low growl resounded in the glowing figure''s ear, as he used his energy to repel Addi''s sneak attack he was left wide open to Omis''s strike. Seeing that he had no choice, the figure shockingly rushed forward to meet the de instead of attempting to block or dodge, he merely raised his left hand to meet the sword strike while he used his right one tounch an attack, the vague figure of a snake with wings lunged at Omis. His sword came down with a swift motion and decapitated the figure''s left arm, yet as the arm fell he was suddenly faced with another attack. Frowning, Omis''s body suddenly turned into a streak of ck and red thunder as he sessfully dodged the glowing winged snake attack. Tizzy did not stay put as he used his Avatar''s abnormal strength to collide against the glowing figure sending him sprawling backward. The figure''s glowing body suddenly dimmed leaving behind an average-lookingdy with the same silver hair and arrogant look. She nced at her empty left shoulder, before turning to look at Omis who had a cold stare as he observed her carefully. God-ranked entities had the ability to regenerate, their bodies were also incredibly tough, the only way to counter this and stop their regeneration is to push one''s own energy into his opponent''s body to wreak havoc and momentarily stop his regeneration process, and that was precisely what Omis had done in their previous exchange. "You can''t win." Said Omis, his voice frosty as he coldly gazed at thedy. Addi suddenly reappeared in front of him, as he watched her with a savage expression, a wide grin extended from one side of his face to the other. "No good, I can feel my blood boiling! So weak, how are they so weak?" Grinned Addi. Hearing that, thedy frowned. Sparkles of light suddenly appeared in her hand as a golden lotus materialized itself. As soon as the flower appeared, the already unstable space turned even more violent. Addi''s grin slowly left his face as he nced around him before sending a divine message to Omis. ''Careful, she just locked the space around us, even I won''t be able to open any more void tears.'' Hearing his message, Omis nodded with a grim look on his face. Addi''s specialty was space, he was able to move unhindered even when space had already copsed in the heavenly realm, there was arguably no one better than him when it came to it, yet even he was now unable to move freely, which just went to show how extraordinary the golden lotus must be. "I already injured her, just be careful and-" Omis''s eyes suddenly widened as thedy suddenly disappeared from her ce before he could even finish his sentence. "Watch out!" he yelled as both he and Addi rushed towards Eva and Li. Tizzy was a step behind, thedy had abruptly appeared out of nowhere behind Li, giving him no time to process what was happening before the Golden lotus in her hand shot forward and starter spinning. Li suddenly found himself unable to control his body as he began to get pulled towards the spinning flower. He did not have any chance to struggle, his face was filled with unwillingness as he barely only managed to turn around and nce at Tizzy who was rushing forward towards him, a pleading expression in his eyes. "My Lor-" Before he could finish his call, the spinning golden lotus touched his body, the leaves as sharp as a divine de effortlessly turned him into mincemeat, his soul was not spared as it shattered in front of everyone''s eyes. Eva''s usually calm face was shaken as she watched on with horror, Tizzy who was rushing forward had bloodshot eyes as he roared. "Li! No! You dare!!" His voice filled with rage as he continued his way towards the lotus. Omis and Addi were a step ahead as they bothunched a simultaneous attack backed with the entire strength of their cultivation base at the spinning golden lotus, not daring to underestimate its strength. Yet before their attack could reach it, the Golden lotus and the now one-armeddy disappeared once again. "She''s going after Eva!" Yelled Omis. Hearing his shout, Tizzy''s avatar made a sudden turned as he grabbed Eva in his palm to protect her, it was then that thedy suddenly reappeared in the ce where Eva was at a second ago, her Golden lotus shooting out once more as it began to spin causing a huge pulling force to appear forcing Eva to hold on tightly into Tizzy''s giant palm lest she gets carried away. Omis suddenly summoned his cauldron and pushed it in front of Tizzy''s avatar, the pulling force visibly weakened causing a frown to appear on the one-armeddy''s face. "Tsk." She clicked her tongue in annoyance as she nced back at Omis. Taken advantage of the situation, Tizzy swiftly retreated as he held on to Eva, Omis and Addi stood in front of them as protection, both sides coldly stared at one another, neither daring to make the first move. "Who are you?" Asked Omis the question that had been on his mind for all this time, and still did not find the answer for. "Hmph, Hahaha!" At first, she merely harrumphed at his question before breaking out into loudughter that echoed throughout the battlefield. Even some of the ''Hunters'' that were fighting against the two ''Hive'' members ended up joining in on theughter as if they heard that most hrious joke. "You are not worthy to know." She suddenly stopped, her cold gaze settling on him as she spoke with a frosty tone. Frowning, Omis shook his head before replying. "Then there is no use for you, die!" He said before disappeared from his ce, sword in hand he send a barrage of attacks trying to break her defenses. Addi and Tizzy remained at the back, as they carefully circled around them, waiting for the perfect chance to pounce andunch their attack while Omis was keeping her busy. And so their battle continued, one relentlessly attacking with his invisible sword, the other using arge spinning golden lotus to defend as her life depended on it. Chapter 135 Chapter 135 On a different side of the battlefield, Lu Lu''s figure could be seen gracefully weaving between the attacks thrown her way, her body seemed to glow with a faint blue glow as a long trail of light connected her with Ss. He provided her with his support, as he stood a distance away from the fight, his book hovering in front of his face seemed to shine brightly as waves of qi surged out of it. With Ss''s support, Lu Lu''s battle prowess took a giant leap, the thin swords in her hands moved with undeniable grace as she parried one attack andunched another, two more swords hovered above her head appearing like the scythe of death itself as they constantly hacked at the Immortal venerables around her. At first, the ''Hunters'' had managed to push the ''Hive'' into a defensive state even with their low numbers, their six members were able to deal with the eight ''Hive'' attackers with rtive ease, that is until Lu Lu backed with Ss joined the fray. Lu Lu moved like an assassin, she did not take any chances and onlyunched an attack when she was sure it wouldnd, her figure kept shing all across the battlefield as she provided her support to all fronts. "Stop the brat first, then we deal with the trash." Growled one of the glowing figures. He appeared to be themander, Lu Lu took mental note of that seeing that the rest of the glowing figure seemed to heed his order, four ''Hunters'' we''re left to deal with the eight ''Hive'' members as themander alongside another glowing figure rushed towards Lu Lu. Seeing them flying to her head-on, Lu Lu moved nimbly as she effortlessly dodged their assault and was about to provide her support when themander harrumphed loudly. "Hmph!" Surprisingly, he seemed to have no intention to follow after her as he continued towards Ss who was hovering in the distance. Seeing the glowing figure flying towards him, Ss''s eyes widened momentarily before he regained his neutral expression. He calmly flicked his wrist causing a paper to shoot out of the book that was hovering in front of him, the paper then moved to stand between him and the ''Hunters''mander. A giant golden array suddenly appeared in the form of a circle, with the piece of paper in the middle. The array appeared abruptly that themander had no time to retaliate before he got trapped inside. The circle serving as a prison. Themander''s body collided with the formation but was sent stumbling backward, he seemed to nce at the piece of paper floating in the middle of the formation before decisively making his move towards it. Yet as soon as he approached an arrow of divine energy burst out of the paper towards him with unprecedented speed, a white shield hastily materialized itself in themander''s arms as he used it to block the iing attack. As the arrow shed against the shield, themander was still sent reeling backward, his arms numb and his mind in chaos as he nced at the piece of paper fearfully before bringing his gaze towards Ss who did not seem to be concerned by him, his eyes were still on Lu Lu as he focused on providing her with his support. Seeing at how his opponent seemed to be ridiculing him, themander was infuriated as he let out an enraged roar, with his shield in hand he once again shot towards the piece of paper at the center of the array prison. Boom! Another energy arrow shot forward followed by another explosion that sent themander stumbling backward, the glowing light surrounding his body seemed to flicker for a second as he grew dimmer than before. Boom! Boom! Boom! Three consecutive explosions rapidly followed as themander kept trying to break the array by force, Ss seemed unconcerned, he merely raised his left hand to channel his qi towards the array while his right hand was pointed at Lu Lu who was helping the other ''Hive'' members keep the ''Hunters'' at bay. Yet, even with S''s support, Lu Lu was but a single person. Though her presence had boosted the strength of the ''Hive'' members it was ultimately not enough to save them from casualties. Two ''Hive'' members ganged up on one ''Hunter'' both harmonized with one another tounch a coordinated attack at the same time yet that came at a price, the ''Hunter'' seeing no way out of the assault disregarded his safety and went for a mutual destruction attack. Hisst-ditch of effort ended up taking one ''Hive'' member with him to the ''Underworld'' and causing the other to sustain serious wounds. The two bodies of the Celestial entities plunged from the skies and fell down before disappearing below the clouds. "Tsk, how annoying." Lu Lu clicked her tongue in annoyance as she deflected an attacking from her back, before sending one of the two swords hovering above her head downwards at her assant. The glowing attacker seemed to have been prepared as he swiftly retreated when he saw the deing his way. This was their tactic, with two ''Hive'' members and one ''Hunter'' out of the fight, the battlefield was now left with four Immortal venerables at the ''Hunters'' side not counting the trappedmander, while the ''Hive'' had six people left not counting Lu Lu and Ss. Three ''Hunters'' stood firm against six ''Hive'' members, their coordination was impable as they were shockingly still able to hold their own even with their numbers. One of the ''Hunters'' however was left to deal with Lu Lu, he only moved when he saw her move, his only purpose was to disturb her assault and prevent her fromunching an attack against hispanions, he did not fight her head-on, when she was about to retaliate he would swiftly retreat not daring to linger any longer. "How annoying." Mumbled Lu Lu under her breath, the glowing figure disturbing her attacks was not strong but he was slippery, he managed to evade her with ease giving her a headache. ''I wonder how master is doing.'' A thought suddenly made its way to her mind before she cleared her head and focused on the fight in front of her. The hole in the heavens barrier below her was a testimony to how great the battle of God-ranked entities was, she on the other hand should just focus on her own fight. Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Back on the battlefield of Golden Immortals, a shocking scene yed out, standing in the middle of the air was Le, her body caked in blood, a savage grin was on her face. Her eyes darted left and right, trying to pick her next target, her whip slithered in her hands as if it was a snake. None darede any closer to her as they left her alone. The entire battlefield of the Golden Immortals was put on hold because of one person, the ''Hunters'' starting numbers of thirty had dwindled to twenty-four, all had fallen by Le''s hand. Although she was on their side, the ''Hive'' members still shuddered as they nced at the little devil of the ''Underworld''. Her reputation as a ruthless savage cultivator preceded her yet they still felt as if it did not do her justice. The six Golden immortals that fell by her hands all died in extremely gruesome ways, just recalling the scenes made shivers run down everyone''s spine. They found themselves wondering how an innocent-looking little girl could be so fierce and brutal. "Who''s next?" She asked, her voice resounding in the now quiet battlefield. "Ohe on~! I just barely got started!" She added as her eyes nced at those present. None dared meet her gaze as they averted their eyes. "How boring, so so so boring!" She shook her head, her crazed look settling down for a bit as she mumbled to herself. "Ron would never fall by the likes of you..." No one seemed to hear what she said as they stared at her fearfully. She then raised her eyes and nced at the glowing ''Hunters'' with a wide smile on her face and spoke. "Ron must be lonely in theher realm, I''ll send you to apany him." She said, the smile never leaving her face caused the ''Hunters'' to instinctively take a few steps back. "Be careful!" "She''sing!" "Watch her whip and guard each other''s backs!" "It''s only one brat what are you all afraid of!" "Ready or not here Ie~!" She called out, her body disappearing from its ce as she closed in on another ''Hunter'', her whip shot forward with undeniable precision and coiled against the ''Hunter'' before he could register what happened. Seeing her made her move, the rest of the ''Hunters'' steeled their resolve as they rushed forward to meet her. With a flick of her whip, the bound glowing figure was thrown towards hispanion''s ranks, his body already crushed by Le''s whip. "Seven." She spoke softly as another Golden Inmortal died. Hearing that, the surviving ''Hunters'' felt their scalp turn numb with fear. By the time their deadpanion''s body reach them, the group parted in two sides to avoid it yet Le was right behind, her whip shooting forward once more like a sentient snake. Seeing one little girl holding out against an entire group of ''Hunters'' stimted the ''Hive''s'' fighting spirit as they roared and followed her lead. "Follow the Little devil!" "Follow the little devil!" "Aren''t you ashamed to let a little girl get all the credit!?" "Fight!" With their fighting spirit ignited, the two sides shed once again, the sound of their battle reaching all the way until the ears of the mortal cultivators below who watched the apocalyptic scene with dropped jaws. All across the mortal ne, shooting stars descended from the heavens and collided with the continental defensive formation, as the stars fell the giant array would shine brightly before allowing them to fall into the ground creating massive crevices and ravines across thends. Once the stars reached the ground, their true appearance became clear. It was celestial corpses! In the aftermath of the war above in the heavenly realm, various corpses of celestials fell down and crashed into the mortal ne. Since the celestials were already dead when they fell, their bodies managed to pass through the formation harmlessly. Faced with such a sight, the mortal world was once again plunged into chaos, it truly seemed as if it was the end of the world with Immortals falling from the sky. Back in the Bai n''s holy mountain, a disciple rushed towards the peak with a flustered expression, he arrived and saw the elders sitting down cross-legged with the patriarch at the front all channeling their energy to keep their part of the formation stable. The shockwaves of the heavenly war battered against the mortal ne relentlessly forcing them to focus all of their attention on the formation, although they had sensed the various stars falling, they did not pay them much heed when they saw that they merely passed harmlessly through the giant array. "I pay my respects to the patriarch!" Called out the disciple as he bowed towards the patriarch before continuing. "I pay my respects to the elders." He followed. None of the elders nor the patriarch bothered to reply as they waited for the disciple to continue with his report. "B-Big news! The shooting stars are corpses of fallen celestials!" Urgently yelled the disciple, his head still bowed as he spoke. Hearing that, the patriarch''s body shuddered, the formation above flickering for a moment before it regained its stability, the elders barely contained their shock as they continued to channel their energy towards their patriarch. After what seemed like ages, the patriarch finally spoke. "What about the other holynds?" "In reply to your question patriarch, none of the holynds had made their move yet." The disciple seemed to hesitate on some matter before the patriarch spoke. "Speak, what is it?" He asked. The disciple lowered his head even further as he spoke, "Some of the minor sects and ns have made their move in an attempt to secure the celestial corpses." "Impudent!" Growled the patriarch, his anger rising caused the formation to glow brighter once more before he regained hisposer. "No matter, since neither the Void sect nor the Sword mount sect is making any moves, we will stand by and focus on the formation, as for those who were blinded by their greed and dared neglect their duties, hmph! We will take care of them when things settle down. For now, keep an eye on the other holynds and report if they make any move." "Yes, patriarch!" The disciple nodded vigorously before he rushed down the mountain. Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Back in the knowledge seekers sect, Dina was standing in the air with a frown on her face, her hair flew freely behind her back as she observed the battle above. Mace the drunken swordsman had a gourd of wine in his hand as heid down under a tree, he asionally tookrge gulps from the gourd, some drops of wine spilled on his chest yet he seemed unbothered as he wiped his mouth with his sleeve, his eyes would wander to Dina who was standing unmoving above the ground. "Oh my dear Dina, can you even see anything from there?" He asked before a hup escaped his mouth. Hearing his question, Dina frowned as she coldly nced down at him before speaking. "It seems like some corpses have fallen all across the mortal realm." She said a frown on her face. "Tsk, what crazy attack got the entire heavenly formation to copse?" Mumbled Mace before shaking his head, he then leaned back and took another gulp from his wine gourd. Dina''s eyes were glowing brightly as she brought her gaze down from the sky and examined thend, it appeared as if she was able to see everything. "The mortal world''s holynds are staying put, I''m surprised." She mumbled. "Isn''t it because of brother Omis''s speech?" Asked Mace. "En, but the small fries on the other hand are flocking towards the corpses." She continued a hint of disappointment clear in her voice. "You can even see that much?" Whistled Mace before he added. "I mean, I always knew that golems were amazing, but as expected of my Dina! You are so perfect!" He smiled before giving her a thumbs up. Dina''s face turned ugly as she turned to nce at Mace with a disgusted face, she shook her head and acted as if she did not hear what he said before speaking "Some of the corpses appear to belong to the ''Hunters'' masters." She frowned. "What do you want to do?" Asked Mace, his expression turned serious for the first time. "Bring them back here." She spoke, her tone extremely cold, brought shivers down Mace''s spine yet an extremely wide smile made its way into his face as he nodded before replying. "Ah! As expected, my Dina is the best!" He said as he gave her another thumbs up earning him a disgusted look from Dina. "When will you ept my love?" Asked Mace with a feigned sad expression. "Stop messing around dear, you don''t want to help me in one of my researches now do you?" She said with a beaming smile on her face, yet once mace heard her, he hastily jumped to his feet before giving her a deep bow. "Please don''t oh great one!" He said in an exaggerated motion causing Dina to roll her eyes in contempt. "Hmph, let''s go we are retrieving the bodies. Who knows maybe we will finally learn more about these so-called masters." She said a terrifying grin that caused shivers to run down Mace''s spine was stered on her face as she thought of the various experiments she could try on the corpses. "My Dina can really be scary sometimes." Mumbled Mace to himself. "Hmm? What did you say?." She asked as she turned to look at him. "Oh, nothing I just thought you look extremely cute today!" He said as he threw his hands in the air. "Stop messing around, let''s go." She said ignoring hispliment before turning into a streak of light that shot into the distance. Seeing her disappear, Mace leaned his head back and took a long swing from his gourd only to find it empty causing him to sigh. "Ah, well time for work." He lightly stepped forward, his steps wobbly before he turned into another beam of light that followed after Dina. On another side of the mortal ne, in a mountain range close to the Sword mount holynd, a group of green-robed cultivators could be seen standing in the air as they surrounded a giant chasm in the ground, their gazes filled with awe and greed as they looked at the long crevice. "First elder, this is where the celestial corpse had fallen!" Reported a young girl as she cupped her fist respectfully at the middle-aged man standing at the front of the group. "Hmm, it seems like the heavens are aiding my Moonlight sect!" Heughed, as he looked at the deep chasm with undisguised desire. The disciples behind him were clearly as excited as he was as they peeked at the ground below, although the celestial had already fallen, the energy contained within his body was enough to push them back! This only served to further excite them, as the harder it was to get, the more peerless it would be. ''Good thing the three holynds are holding the skies on their shoulders and keeping each other in check, with this the Moonlight sect will strengthen its stand in the world!'' Grinned the elder, he turned around and ordered his disciples. "Everyone take your positions! We must make hast lest some other sects make their move. Activate the formation!" He ordered. "Activate the formation!" "Activate the formation!" The disciples loudly repeated his order as they swiftly moved to surround therge crevice, a grey array suddenly appeared connecting all disciples together as they attempted to extract the celestial corpse from the deep crevice with the first elder''s lead. s, try as they might, the corpse remained unmoving no matter what they did. A shocked expression took over the First elder''s face, this was what it meant to have an entire mountain of gold in front of you but no way to move it. "Don''t give up! We must get the celestial''s body no matter the cost!" He ordered. As the group was focused on trying to get the corpse out of the chasm, a loud whistling noise brought them back to their senses as they turned around to see two beams of light suddenly appear before them, the lights dimmed to reveal a young girl and a drunken swordsman. The first elder frowned, nheless he cupped his fists at the neers and spoke. "Fellow Cultivators, it''s almost impossible to move the celestial corpse on our own, why don''t you lend a hand and we can split the gains." He said with a smile causing the disciples behind his back to be shocked, they had never seen the elder act to submissively before. ''I can''t sense their cultivation base!'' Gulped the elder, he was already at the Nascent Soul stage! did that mean that the young girl and drunken swordsman were already in the Ensoulment stage? Or perhaps the Nihility?! He gulped down in fear as he carefully observed them. Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Dina nced down coldly at the middle-aged cultivator, before casting a look at the disciples behind him, she did not bother to say anything and merely motioned for Mace with her hand. The Elder frowned seeing Dina''spletely disregarding them, he was about to say something when Mace suddenly spoke. "Yes, yes. I should have known you would make me do all the work, my dear Dina." He said with a sigh, he ignored the cultivators below and took one step forward. The cultivators of the Moonlight sect watched in shock as Mace suddenly disappeared, the Elder who had the highest cultivation base felt his scalp go numb. He did not see how the swordsman had moved, and at that moment he thanked the heavens he did not have the chance to say anything stupid and ended up offending them. "Move back!" Hurriedly ordered the elder, the neers must be some secluded powerhouses, he did not think they belonged to any of the holynds since he the sect leaders and elders of the three greatnds were quite famous. The disciples behind him were confused as to why their elder suddenly acted like this, yet no one dared to say anything, as the group was about to fall back and bring down their formation, Mace had already arrived in the deep crevice. The Elder alongside his disciples watched in stunned silence, their expression filled with disbelief, as their jaws hanged open. "What in the name of the heavens?!" Muttered the elder. There in front of his eyes, the celestial body that wouldn''t budge no matter how much he and his disciples tried, even with the help of their sects formation was carried effortlessly by the drunken swordsman who threw it behind his back, he then stepped into the air with wobbly steps. "This one is not one of ours, and it doesn''t look like it belongs to the ''Hive'' so it must be one of those glowing thingies." Said Mace as he carried the corpse on his shoulder to Dina. Her eyes calmly scanned the dead body, it belonged to an extremely beautiful female celestial with silver hair, although she had already passed away, just one look at her made the hearts of the moonlight sect disciples beat wildly in their chests as they looked at her without blinking. The elder was better off as he quickly regained his senses, the swordsman''s words made his heart threaten to leap out of his chest. ''Not one of theirs? Does that mean they are also celestial?!'' His mind was going into overload as he recalled his previous words of the corpse being impossible to move, and splitting the profits. ''Did I really say that to a celestial?!'' He nearly pped himself in fear, before hurriedly went down to his knees not daring to stay in the air. The disciples who were initially still enchanted by the beautiful celestial were shocked to see their elder kneeling on the ground. "What are you doing!? Hurry up and pay respects to the esteemed celestials!" He ordered before using his aura to push down the disciples from the sky, afraid that the celestial would be offended. Hearing his words caused the disciple''s eyes to open wide like sausages as they hastily threw themselves to the ground and kowtowed, their voices echoing loudly as they offered their greeting. "Greetings esteemed celestials!" "I hope you don''t hold this against me, seniors, we will just take our leave." Said the Elder, his eyes nervously ncing at both Dina and Mace. ''The little girl must be the leader.'' He thought to himself, seeing at how the swordsman was following her around. An awkward silence fell over thend as Dinapletely ignored the elder words choosing to focus on studying the body floating in front of her with a serious expression. Seeing that little celestial seemed to have no intention in speaking with him, the elder was left in an extremely awkward situation as he did not know whether he should just get up take his disciples and leave, or stay on the ground kneeling. Thankfully just when the elder was almost unable to bear to silence, the drunken swordsman finally spoke to the little celestial. "Umm, my lovely Dina, I don''t really mind but I don''t think this is quite the ce to be studying a dead ''Hunter''." He said bringing her back to her senses, a deep frown was on her face as she waved her hand causing a giant cube to appear, under everyone''s watchful gaze, the cube shocking opened up in half revealing a set of terrifying teeth and a frightening dark abyss causing cold sweat to run down the elder alongside the disciples'' back. The cube then moved with a swift motion as it expanded to the size of the dead celestial and swiftly swallowed it with one quick motion. Dina then turned to look at Mace and spoke. "Something is wrong, we need to hurry up and get the other bodies." She said, her voice filled with a sense of urgency. Seeing her appear flustered caused a frown to make its way unto Mace''s easygoing face, "You found something?"He asked. She looked at him and then waved her hand causing the cube to disappear before replying, "I need to confirm it first, and for that, I need more bodies." "Alright then, after you mydy!" He grinned as he ushered her to take the lead. Without looking back, Dina shot towards the skies turning into a shining beam of light that disappeared into the distance, Mace nced at the Elder and disciples who were still shivering in fear before speaking. "Careful not to bit off more than you can chew." He said with a smile before taking a step forward and disappearing in a sh of light leaving behind a dumbfounded Elder and disciples. After a long while of silence, the female disciple that reported to the elder at first spoke in disbelief. "Did that just happen?" "G-Go back! Hurry, no one is to leave the sect mountain!" He ordered as he led his disciples back to their headquarters. ''Celestials are roaming around in the mortal ne! We can''t afford someone identally offending one of them or that will spill the end for the Moonlight sect!'' He thought as he rushed back to his sect. Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Back in the Bai n''s holy mountain, the same disciple hurriedly made his way back to the top as he cautiously nced at his patriarch and elders before falling down to his knees. "Patriarch, Elders, an urgent report just came in!" Frowning, the patriarch slowly opened his eyes and nced at the kneeling disciple who trembled not daring to raise his head. "Speak." "Yes! There have been sightings of celestials all across the mortal ne! Our sources have seen them going around collecting the fallen corpses of the fallen celestials!" Hurriedly reported the young disciple. A solemn expression made its way unto the patriarch''s face, yet he still managed to keep his heart steady and not affect his side of the formation, he nced back at the elders who all had their eyes opened before asking. "What do you think elders?" "Since the celestials have made a move themselves, then there is no point in us worrying about this matter patriarch." Said the first elder Bai Yu. Another Elder stroked his beard as he nodded in agreement. "The matters of the celestials do not concern us, we should just leave everything be and focus on our task." "I agree, the esteemed Immortal mentor assigned us personally to take charge of the Mortal ne''s defense." Added another elder. The first elder Bai Yu nodded in agreement before speaking. "There is also the matter of him rewarding the contributors by guiding their ascension to the heavenly realm." "En, so be it. Did the Void sect and Sword mount sect make any moves?" Asked the patriarch. "No patriarch, only the minor sects and ns attempted to get the fallen corpses but none managed to take any, the celestial collected all of them." Responded the disciple. "Alright, heed mymand, all n members and disciples outside of the n''s holy mountain are to return immediately, only leave a few to keep an eye on the other holynds, no one is to engage inbat against anyone! Is that clear?" He ordered. "Yes, patriarch!" Nodded the disciple vigorously. "Good, there are too many crouching tigers and hidden dragons in the mortal ne right now, thest thing we want is one of ours offending a celestial." said the patriarch with a sigh as he shook his head. "Wise choice patriarch." Nodded Bai Yu in agreement before the group of elders and patriarch resumed their attention to manning their part of the formation. ****** "And that should be thest one to fall so far, this one is one of ours." Said Mace with a frown on his face as he nced at the body of an old celestial. "You knew him?" Asked Dina as she brought the dead body closer to her and inspected, arge fist-sized see-through hole was opened in his chest, the attack must have destroyed his soul alongside his body. "Not personally, but hey, almost everyone knew everyone," replied Mace with a shake of his head. "Was he an ''Original''?" She asked. "No, just a profound Immortal." He sighed. Frowning, Dina raised her head to nce at the sky, asional explosions would echo throughout the entire mortal realm, the entire sky was illuminated up by the countless spells as various figures could be seen shing against one another in an intense battle. "Tizzy used all of the surviving members to form his avatar, for one of our own to be here, that means something must have happened." She said, her frown deepening as she looked at the sky in worry. Mace stepped forward and patted her back to calm her down, "Our guys are strong, don''t worry too much about it. Besides, the avatar was not perfect, it''s notpletely impossible for Tizzy to not have employed the Profound Immortals." He said trying to reassure her. "That''s not veryforting." She said as she rolled her eyes at him. "Uh, well don''t forget, we still got Omis and the White Devil on our side, he also broke into the God Realm, they''ll be fine." He added. Letting out a long tired sigh, Dina stored the corpse before turning around to go back. "I''m going back to the sect, I need to confirm something. You be a dear and keep watch over the ne, if any more corpse falls down send it my way okay?" She said before turning around and shooting away in a beam of light not giving Mace any time to argue. He sighed as he shook his empty gourd half expecting it to be somewhat full before raising his head to look at the raging battle in the heavens. "Ah, the things I do for love." He shook his head before taking one step and disappearing from his ce. ***** On the other side, Dina quickly arrived at the Knowledge seekers sect, she swiftly made her way to a secluded location in the outskirts of the vige, the disciples that came across her all gave her a respectful bow before moving out of the way. "Did I see wrong? No, that''s not possible." She mumbled to herself along the way as she kept shaking her head. Once she was a distance away, she summoned her pagoda that seemed to appear out of nowhere and hastily walked inside. She did not stop at the first floor and swiftly made her way to herb. Once there, she cleared out a giant table before she summoned the ck cube once again, it then opened its hideous month revealing a horrifying set of teeth before spitting out four corpses on the table. All four corpses had onemon trait, they all belonged to the ''Hunters'' and had silver hair. Dina moved from one corpse to another, carefully examining one before moving to the next. After a while, the frown on her face only seemed to deepen as she kept shaking her head in disbelief. "This is ridiculous, how can this be?" She then ran to a corner where she brought out a small orb, she carefully wiped away theyer of dust that umted on top of it before bringing it to one of the corpses. The orb then shone with a silver color, this caused her eyes to widen as her doubts were finally confirmed, just to be sure she moved from one corpse to another, the orb shining a bright silver light every time. By the abyss, this is ridiculous. Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Back at the heavenly realm, Omis, Addi, and Tizzy were still engaged in a close battle against thedy ''Hunter''. Her golden lotus was still spinning around her keeping their attacks at bay. Tizzy was the worst one-off since he had Eva in his hands, he could not afford tounch any attacks and merely spend all his time trying to defend against the spinning golden lotus that would suddenly appear out of nowhere. His Avatar already seemed to be injured from a previous sneak attack by thedy ''hunter'' causing him to lose a couple of Profound Immortals from their previous impact which ended up sending them out of the formation. This only served to further fuel Tizzy''s anger, yet he had no choice but to remain on the defensive, he was a bad match for thedy and her spinning golden lotus, she was nimble and managed to easily avoid him as she retreated into the void. Even Addi who was a master of space seemed to have a hard time locating her. Omis had his eyes closed, seeing as every time she disappeared inside a void tear a subtle ripple would spread out indicating her general location. Addi was far better than him at this, yet he had the highest cultivation base, and so with Addi trying to track her down and Omis''s exceptional senses the group reached a somewhat strange draw with Tizzy hiding behind their backs and them protecting him alongside an ashen-faced Eva. "There!" Yelled out Addi as he pointed in a direction where a Void tear was beginning to open. Omis''s eyes shot open as he lunged himself forward and brought down his invisible sword at the Void tear that was yet to bepletely open. A spinning golden lotus shot forward from within and met with his sword causing sparks to fly forcing the lotus back into the Void tear and sending Omis flying a few steps. He watched carefully as the Void tear closed, the ''Hunter''dy reappearing a safe distance away carefully observed them, a small line of blood dripping from the corner of her mouth, her expression ashen. "We can''t keep up like this, I''ll protect Tizzy you deal with her." Said Addi as he swiftly retreated to stand close to Tizzy in the air, his spear hovering in front of him as he crossed his arms. "I can try, I might have a way to deal with her constant teleportation but I''ll need you guys to stay put right here and not move a single inch." Replied Omis in a serious tone. Raising his hands up in the air, Addi shrugged his shoulders and replied. "All the better, I''m not going anywhere so hurry up and take care of that little annoying shit." "En." Nodding, Omis turned his attention back to thedy ''Hunter'' whose wounds seemed to act up on her causing her face to turn deathly pale as she struggled not to cough out blood. "You don''t look so good." Smiled Omis as he took a step forward in the air. An extremely strong aura rushed towards her pushing her back a few steps her gaze grim. The red clouds below and above suddenly seemed to have a mind of their own as they moved to hover above Omis, turning the entire area around him into a sea of red clouds. shes of ck and red lighting would asionally further illuminate the battlefield followed by an even louder rumble. Sensing that things seemed to be getting out of hand, the other God-ranked cultivators from both the ''Hunters'' and the ''Hive'' side silently moved their battles away as they kept a close eye on the sea of clouds and thunder that surrounded Omis. Strangely the area around Tizzy, Eva, and Addi was a safe zone, no thunderbolts seemed toe anywhere near them. "Tch, the bastard got stronger, I need to hurry up and catch else i''ll never hear the end of his bragging." Mumbled Addi to himself with a click of his tongue. Eva seemed mesmerized by the sea of lighting dancing above their heads, her eyes were wide open as she kept on ncing at the clouds above and then back at Omis, aplicated look in her gaze. Tizzy on the other hand just let out a long sigh as he shook his head. ''I''m getting too old for this shit.'' He thought to himself as he used his qi to form another barrier just in case to protect himself and Eva. Faced with Omis''s area of attack, the ''Hunter''dy''s face turned grim as she used her spinning golden lotus to chop at the empty air causing a Void tear to open, yet as she was about to jump inside and retreat a huge lightning bolt as thick as an adult man suddenly descended striking the Void tear and causing it to copse. Her face was ashen as she was sent flying while coughing blood. Her hair stood on ends as she nced at Omis who was still smiling at her, every step he took caused a ripple to appear in the air as electricity seemed to dance around him. "You can''t run away now, it''s already toote." He smiled. With a silentmand, a hair-raising scene unfolded in front of everyone present, the sea of lighting suddenly fell on the ''Hunter''dy, one after another, her spinning golden lotus managed to deflect the first few lightning bolts but eventually was powerless to protect her against the rest. "Argh!!" An ear-splitting scream escaped her lips as she was sent flying downwards unable to remain in the skies. Her body collided with an already broken celestial mountain causing it to explodepletely, sending rocks and debris flying downwards to the mortal ne. The Hunterdy barely managed to survive the first onught, before Omis coldly waved his hand down sending another barrage of lighting attacks her way. No! She screamed, her voice filled with unwillingness yet her body was already severely injured and her Golden lotus had already copsed leaving her hopeless to fight back. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The entire battlefield went quiet as Omis sent one lightning bolt after another, her body soon exploded causing blood to rain down as her soul hurriedly ran out yet before she could escape another lighting bolt fell down spelling her doom and causing her soul to copse. Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Seeing another one of them fall the ''Hunters'' went silent as they disengaged from their battles and retreated for a few meters, all of them regrouped together as they seemed to be observing Omis from behind their glowy lights. "Let''s go." Said Omis as he flew to stand next to Krano, his back tall, and his expression dignified. Addi and Tizzy with Eva still held in his hands followed after him before stopping to his left and right. With them standing there, the ''Hive'' members also retreated to one side of the battlefield as they kept observing one another, no one daring to make the first move. Although he looked to be in his top-notch condition, the previous attack that Omis had used to take down the ''Hunter''dy had already depleted most of his energy reserves, which meant he would need to rest and recuperate before he can fight again. Krano did not seem to notice as he nced at Omis who was standing by his side with aplicated expression before turning his gaze straight to the glowing ''Hunters''. "You have grown stronger, mister Omis." Lightly spoke the lord of the ''Hive''. Omis gave him a side nce before replying. "You tter me, mister Krano." "Looks like they don''t dare be too hasty now that they already lost two of their own, damn glowy bastards." Sneered Addi in contempt, his spear lightly hovering to his side. Tizzy''s eyes still seemed to burn with fury as he recalled Li''s pleading gaze before he died. Tizzy''s breathing seemed ragged as he gazed at the other side of ''Hunters'', with all of them gathered together, their appearance looked like a sun in the copsed heavenly realm. "Now is not the time Tizzy," Omis said with a shake of his head as he tried to bring the old leader back to his senses. "I know," growled Tizzy, his sharp gaze not leaving the ''Hunters'' The silence that descended on the heavenly realm seemed to be suffocating as no side made any attempt to make the first move. The monster next to Krano reverted to his previous butler form, though he did his best to appear nonchnt one could vaguely make out the small line of blood dripping from the corner of his mouth. He was injured. ''Addi, can you still fight?'' Omis asked as he sent him a divine message. ''En, I''m still good to go. Although Tizzy appears to be on the verge of going berserk, he should be fine too.'' Replied Addi using his own divine message, his face not betraying any hint of his emotions. ''I need a little bit of time to recover.'' Replied Omis. Although the clouds above their heads constantly churned and rolled with asional shes of lightning followed by loud ps of thunder, he was merely keeping a facade. Thest bit of his energy was spent on keeping the clouds and lighting from dispersing, his only choice now was to keep the act and hope that the ''Hunters'' would not call out his bluff and attack. ''I know, you crazy little shit, you are going to give me a heart attack.'' Answered Addi, yet on the outside, he appearedpletely calm as he stared back at the ''Hunters'' in defiance. Omis chuckled before answering, ''We don''t only have those in front of us to be wary of.'' ''Hmph, I dare them to make a move. I''m already annoyed we had toe here and save their asses.'' Replied Addi in an annoyed tone as he cast the ''Hive'' members a side nce before returning his gaze at the ''Hunters''. ''Something''s up!'' Said Omis, his gaze hardened as the lighting above shed illuminating their faces. On the other side of the battlefield, one of the Hunters on the lead suddenly raised his hand to the sky causing a beam of light to shoot upwards. Addi silently grabbed his floating spear as he got ready, Omis on the other hand simply remained vignt, he did not sense any danger from the beam of light. "A signal?" Asked Tizzy, his voice causing everyone''s eyes to widen as they nced at the distance. A sea of light was rushing forward towards the ''Hunters''. A frown made its way unto Omis''s face as he watched on with a serious gaze. "They seem to be recalling their fighters." Said Krano. "What are they ying at?" Asked the red-haired ''Hive''dy with a frown. The monstrous lion next to her let out a growl before speaking, his voice reverberating into everyone''s ears. "It doesn''t matter, they are all under the God realm. We just have to crush them." Not long after the ''Hunter''s'' fighters regrouped with their God ranked leaders, a second group that belonged to the ''Hive'' could be seen flying forward from the distance, amongst them, Omis was able to spot Lu Lu, Le, and Ss causing him to sigh in relief. The group then moved to respectfully stand behind Omis and the rest. Lu Lu swiftly appeared next to him while Le and Ss stood between Addi and Tizzy. "I did not disappoint you, master!" She said with a smile. The blood on her des a testimony to the lives she took. "You stink brat!" Said Addi, annoyed as he looked at Le. Her body waspletely caked in blood from head to toe giving her a terrifying savage look. "Tch, shut up old fart. I''m not in the mood to bicker with you." She clicked her tongue in annoyance. "T-That''s the White devil." Gulped a ''Hive'' member in fear causing all those under the God realm to move a few steps back. "D-don''t be afraid! Didn''t the boss already mention that they are on our side?" Hushed him another member, though it seemed like he was only trying to convince himself. Hearing the noise behind his back, Addi nce at the two ''Hive'' members his white hollow eyes caused their breath to grow heavy as their hearts threatened to leap off their chests. ''We''re dead!'' Addi then clicked his tongue and moved his gaze away, causing the two members to heave sighs of relief. "Something''s happening." Said Tizzy. In the distance, one of the ''Hunter'' leaders was slowly making his way towards them, alone. "What are they ying at?" Muttered a ''Hive'' member. Chapter 142 Chapter 142 The glowing ''Hunter'' walked in the air until he reached the middle of the battlefield, there he stood silently for a while before the light surrounding him began to dim leaving behind the figure of an old man with silver hair and a long beard that reached his stomach. "I''m The summer sword of the Divines. Old man Krano, and the one foretold by prophecy. Let''s talk, shall we?" Said the old man as he cupped his fists respectfully while waiting for their reply. Addi who was standing next to Omis nudged him with his elbow and whispered with a grin. "I think he''s talking about you, O great one." Hearing him, Omis rolled his eyes in contempt and asked, "Are you jealous he didn''t ask for you old man?" "I''m sorry I don''t swing that way." Grinned Addi as he shrugged his shoulders. "Oh ya! I forgot you go for little girls." Said Omis with a fake disappointed face. Le who was next to them managed to hear their conversation looked at Addi with an expression filled with disgust. "Disgusting pervert." Hearing that, Addi almost spat blood as his eyes widened ncing at Omis who had a wide smile on his face before looking back at Le who moved away from his and hid behind Ss who had a confused face on. "Be careful, I don''t trust those bastards." Suddenly growled Tizzy bringing them back to their senses. Omis looked at him before nodding. Krano stepped forward before ncing at Omis, a friendly smile hung on his face as he asked. "Shall we see what all of this is about mister Omis?" "Master..." Lu Lu looked uneasy as she grabbed Omis''s robe helm. He smiled and patted her head gently before flying next to Krano with an equally friendly smile on his face. "After you mister Krano, you seem to already be familiar with this person." "We shed a few times in the past, unfortunately, he always had someone to help him." Sighed Krano with a regretful look. To that, Omis simply nodded and refrained from saying anything. Under the watchful eye from both sides, the duo slowly made their way to the middle of the now silent battlefield and came to a halt a few meters away from The summer sword. "Old man Krano." Nodded the Summer sword as he cupped his fists before turning to look at Omis with an interested look on his face. "The one proimed by the prophecy." He said before also respectfully cupping his fists at Omis. "The name''s Omis." Said Omis with a frown, the entire talk about prophecies annoyed him to no end. He did not understand where all these prophecies came from, and what was his role in all of it, and that only served to irritate him. "So it''s master Omis." Nodded The summer sword as he stroked his beard with one hand the other behind his back before continuing with a gentle smile. "It''s a pleasure to make your acquaintance, master Omis." "I''m afraid I can''t say the same about you." Answered Omis with a smile of his own, causing Krano who was standing to his side to let out a chuckle. The summer sword was unperturbed, his smile never leaving his face as he replied. "Ho Ho, why must you stand in our way master Omis?" He suddenly asked ignoring Omis''s remark. Hearing his question, Omis raised his eyebrow as he looked at The summer sword In front of him carefully before speaking. "Have you gone senile old man?" He asked with a serious expression. The summer sword''s ever so smiling face seemed to twitch for a second before he asked. "Why do you say so, master Omis?" Frowning, sparks of electricity seemed to dance within Omis''s eyes as he replied. "Your people ttened our home in the ''Underworld'' unprovoked, are you trying to make a fool out of me by asking me that?" Asked Omis, his frown deepening. Shaking his head regretfully, The summer sword answered with a regretful voice. "We gave them a choice, and they made theirs." "A choice?" Harrumphed Omis. Krano who was still standing silently at the side was listening carefully, he did not know what caused the ''Hunters'' who were originally from the same side as Omis''s people to turn against them, he only knew that it must have had something to do with their glowing masters. "Indeed, a choice. The world is not as simple as you think master Omis, we are simply taking back what is ours." Said The summer sword, one hand still stroking his beard the other behind his back. "By killing everyone?" "As I said, they have made their decision and chose to ignore the truth master Omis." He said. Looking at The summer sword''s calm seemingly unbothered face, Omis''s emotions threatened to re up before he forced himself to calm down. "And what would this truth be that they chose to ignore?" He asked. Hearing his question, The summer sword''s calm face suddenly morphed into an extremely wide and disturbing grin an almost mad look on his face as he looked at Omis and said. "They belong to us! Haha, they all belong to us! Hahaha!" He said before breaking out intoughter as if what he had said was the funniest joke ever. Seeing as how The summer sword seemed to have gone mad, Omis''s frown changed as his face turned extremely frosty. ''They belong to them? What a joke!'' ''There is no reasoning with a mad man, mister Omis.'' Suddenly came Krano''s divine message. ''En.'' Omis simply nodded, something about The summer sword just didn''t sit right with him. "Ah, I apologize, I have showed you an unsightly side." He suddenly said as he stoppedughing, the smile however was ever so present on his face. "I''ve said what I had to say, master Omis, you''d do best to think about it. The world is not what know." He continued. "We''ll be taking on leave, for now. Old man Krano, you as well should think about our offer, next time won''t be as simple as this." He added before turning around and leaving. Omis was extremely tempted tounch an attack at his open back, yet his energy has yet to fully recover, and although they may seem like they held the advantage, for now, nothing was certain. Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Under Omis and Krano''s careful watch, The summer sword continued walking in the air calmly until he reached the group of glowing ''Hunters''. He then turned around and looked back at them, a gentle smile on his face as he cupped his fists before his body began to glow once againpletely hiding his features. Omis frowned, his eyes did not leave The summer sword, he watched carefully as a strange Divine qi began to circte around him and the ''Hunters'' a peculiar power rushing out. "Teleportation?" Muttered Omis, his frown deepening as hundreds of beams of light suddenly appeared above each ''Hunter''s'' head. The summer sword''s voice suddenly rang out as he spoke. "We shall meet again Omis. I hope next time you''ll stand on the right stand of the battlefield." Leaving those final words behind, The summer sword suddenly disappeared, the hundreds of ''Hunters'' that stood behind him abruptly vanished as well leaving behind dumbfounded ''Hive'' members. "It''s over?" Asked someone. "T-They ran away!" Stuttered another person. "Praise be to the void! We won!" "Woah!" "Praise be to the Void!" Cheers soon erupted amongst the crowd of ''Hive'' members, some began to hug each other in joy while others had wide smiles and relieved expressions on their faces. Lu Lu was the same, a gentle smile bloomed on her beautiful face as she gazed at her master''s back. Le who was next to her did not seem to be satisfied as she kept muttering to herself. "Fuckers! How could they leave already?! I didn''t even send enough souls to keep Ronpany!" She growled, a hand suddenly patted her head. "You need a bath brat, you stink." Said Addi. Brushing off his hand, Le bared her teeth at him as she replied. "Don''t touch me, old pervert!" "Tsk." Addi simply clicked his tongue in annoyance and refrained from saying anything else. Ss approached Tizzy and Eva and spoke. "Looks like it''s our win lord Tizzy." Tizzy''s giant avatar suddenly began to glow before it dispersed, the Profound and Golden Immortals, alongside the Immortal venerables that helped form its body appeared behind him. Tizzy''s face was grim as he looked at Ss and then back at Eva before replying. "I''m not sure if we can call this a win." He shook his head. Eva''s head was hung low as she recalled the previous attack by the ''Hunter'' woman which effortlessly killed Li. A shudder ran down her spine. ''Useless, I was so useless!'' Dark thoughts clouded her head as her usual indifferent face was now filled with helplessness. Seeing that, Tizzy silently patted her shoulder infort before speaking. "It was my fault as a leader, don''t me yourself." "M-My lord, no I-" As soon as she was about to argue, Tizzy raised his hand to stop her before shaking his head. "It was my fault. Now, with Li dead and Muriel''s whereabouts unknown, you are our second God rank cultivator after me." Hearing Muriel''s name being brought up caused Eva to frown. Muriel was the second inmand when the ''Immortal'' city still stood, she was Tizzy''s personal assistant and was the one that sent them the letter, yet she had also betrayed them and joined ranks with the ''Hive''. "Although the crisis may have been averted, for now, you must stay vignt and strong for our people." Spoke Tizzy in a solemn tone as he stared at Eva''s eyes unblinkingly. Nodding with a serious expression, Eva pumped her chest with her fist in a quick military salute before replying. I will not disappoint you, my lord! She said, her usual indifferent eyes seemed to shine at the moment causing Tizzy to not approvingly as be patted her shoulder. Good, ill be counting on you, Eva. Yes! Back in the middle of what was once a battlefield, Omis and Krano stood next to each other with their backs facing the group of Hive members and Immortals. Krano suddenly turned around to face Omis before cupping his fists respectfully and speaking. Thank you for your assistance mister Omis. Thanks to you we have managed to repel the Hunters. Omis returned the gesture and cupped his fists before answering, Though they may have left, you have heard what they said, we need to be ready for the next time. En, Im afraid next time wont be as simple as this one. Nodded Krano. Mister Krano, what do you know about the Hunters? They called themselves the Divine? Suddenly asked Omis with squinted eyes. Letting out a sigh, Krano shook his head regretfully before answering. Trust me, mister Omis, it is not that I dont want to tell you, but I only know about the same as you do. They are not from this world, and they do not belong here. Saying that Krano looked at Omis carefully before continuing. They do not belong here as much as you do not Mister Omis. He said causing Omiss face to darken, electric currents appeared around his body as the clouds above their heads began to churn. Youd do best to watch your words mister Krano, our people fought and died for this ce as much as any of you have. Said Omis, his tone frosty as his aura escaped his body. Feeling the change in the mood, the group of Hive members moved a distance away from Tizzys group, each side seemed to be eyeing the other suspiciously. Shit, did negotiations break down? Mumbled Tizzy under his breath. Le on the other hand had a hard time controlling herself, a savage grin was stered on her face as she stared at the Hunters as a wolf might stare at his prey. Calm down brat. Addi who stood by her side patted her head once more, this time she did not seem to care and simply kept her eyes strained on the group of Hunters. Lu Lu had an anxious expression on her face as she nced at her master a distance away. Surprisingly, Ss was the one who seemed least worried about everything as he watched on with a calm face. Oh, I meant no harm, mister Omis. I simply meant that you as well came from a different ce. Said Krano a strange glimmer in his eyes. How much energy does he still have? Although his face looked calm on the surface, his thoughts were a mess as he looked at Omis who seemed ready to pounce and start another fight. We are here now. And if we want to survive whenever next time those glowing bastards show up, we will have to learn to work with each other. Replied Omis, his face still frosty yet he willed his aura back causing the clouds above their heads to disperse. After a moment of silence, Krano then extended his hand towards Omis who looked at it for a second and then back and Kranos seemingly amicable face before shaking it with his hand under the watchful eye of both Hive members and Immortals. Chapter 144 Chapter 144 "What do we do about the formation?" Asked Omis, as he pointed at the open hole that led directly to the mortal realm. Krano seemed unconcerned as he waved his hand and replied. "Don''t worry about it, mister Omis, although the formation is down, fortunately, it''s only a small part of it, all it needs Is a boost of energy for it to regenerate on its own." ncing at the army behind them and then back at Krank, Omis then spoke. "My guys are too tired, and our numbers are small so i''ll have to bother you with this brother Krano." He said with an amicable smile as he tapped Krano''s shoulder as if they were good friends. This caused Krano''s eyes to widen for a second before he regained his bearings, he then replied with a calm smile. "No problem brother Omis." He said as he also switched the way he addressed Omis with. He then turned around and nced at the ''Hive'' members for a second, his eyesnding on Rolus the butler monster. As if on cue, the butler suddenly disappeared from his ce with a loud woosh and reappeared in front of the duo before giving them a courteous bow. "My lord, master Omis." He said. Looking at the opened rift in the array below, Krano spoke. "Take care of this." "Immediately my lord." He replied respectfully before giving another bow and disappearing out of his ce. Rolus then reappeared in the midst of the ''Hive'' ranks as he began to quickly bark a few set of orders. Not daring to refuse, soon a group of Profound Immortals led by a few Golden Immortals, one Immortal Venerable, and Rolus at the front rushed towards the cloud below. Omis and his group watched in curiosity as the ''Hive'' members stood in a triangr position forming the outline of an array with the only God rank cultivator Rolus at the front of the formation. Their energy intertwined with one another before making its way towards Rolus who was standing at the front. A hazy red glow surrounded him as he spread his hands apart and closed his eyes in concentration. Slowly, the clouds began to move towards the open hole in the formation obstructing the view of the mortal world. It did not take long before the heavenly formation with the help of the ''Hive'' members began to slowly restore itself. Down in the mortal realm, cultivators looked up in shock as the heavenly realm gradually began to disappear from their view, the sky slowly mending itself back to its normal state. "Is it over?" Asked Bai Yu, the Bai n''s first elder. "I hope so." Replied the patriarch with a sigh. The shockwaves from the battle in the heavenly realm was beyond what they could handle, thest straw that almost broke the camel''s back was whenrge pieces from a celestial mountain fell down like meteor towards the mortal ne. Some of the smaller pieces were fortunately broken by the formation, but therge piece, however, managed to breach the formation and descend on the ground causing a strong shockwave to surge in the surroundings. Thankfully, the array had broken down its fall causing it to not hit the mortal ne with full strength otherwise the oue would have been disastrous. "Patriarch, what do we do about the mountain?" Asked Bai Yu. "Even though It''s a broken one, and only a piece of it fell down, it''s still a celestial mountain nheless!" Added one of the twin elders. "I''m sure the other holynds will soon make their move and try to grab a hold of it." Said another elder. Stroking his beard, the patriarch was silent for a while before speaking. "So be it, let them have it. Our mountain is one made the Immortal mentor himself, going for another fight with the other holynds will only weaken our strength." "So we just let them have it without a fight?" Asked an elder reluctant to just leave the matters as it is, this was a mountain that fell from the heavens after all! Who knew what sort of properties it might have? "Impudent! Are you questioning me?" Asked the patriarch in a cold tone as he nced at the elder. Faced with his patriarch''s chilling tone and gaze, the elder hastily threw himself to the ground as he kneeled and apologized. "I dare not patriarch!" "Your word is ourmand patriarch!" Hurriedly said the other elders in a united voice. "Good, being greedy is never a good thing. They want the mountain? Hmph, let them weaken themselves for it." Harrumphed the Patriarch before closing his eyes in meditation. The hole in the sky slowly mended itself and disappeared, announcing the end of the war of the heavenly realm. He could already feel the other holynds retracting themselves from the formation causing its light to slowly dim. One n and sect after another retracted themselves from the formation, the Bai n soon followed after. Although the war of the heavens may have ended, tensions in the mortal realm were sky-high after a celestial mountain has appeared. The Void sect soon sent a small army of their own riding on their signature purple clouds towards the mountain, the Mount Sword sect followed with a small army of sword riding cultivators as well. Though each side was wary of one another, they were still mostly concerned by the Immortal mentors words. He had decreed that there shall be no infighting in the Mortal ne for as long as the war continued, yet it seemed to them that the fight had already finished, and the allure of a celestial mountain was too strong hence they made their move. Back in the heavenly ne, Omis watched on as the formation mended itself and fully recovered, the red clouds slowly covering itpletely. He then nced at Krano with an impressed look on his face. Impressive brother Krano. He said with a nod. You tter me, brother Omis. Smiled Krano before ushering Omis to move ahead. After you, shall we go? Asked Krano. Omis simply nodded before he floated forward. Soon the duo was on the lead, following after them was the army of the Hive and Immortals in an unprecedented scene, although wary of one another, none made any moves as they continued their flight towards the heavenly capital. Chapter 145 Chapter 145 As the group was slowly making their way towards the heavenly capital, Ss flew closer to Omis and Krano and cupped his fists before speaking. "Brother Omis, master Krano. I''ll be taking my leave, for now, I still have to check on my sect members and see if everything is alright." He said with a respectful smile. Krano simply gave a light smile and nod in reply while Omis tapped his shoulders and spoke. "There is no need for such formality between us, take care of your maters first brother Ss." Said Omis with a nod. Smiling Ss then turned his trajectory and made his way towards the Gate that led to the Mortal ne. Although the group was taking their time, they still arrived rather quickly at the Heavenly Capital. Once their appearances appeared on the horizon loud ear-deafening cheers erupted from the city as countless civilians weed them back. The news of them pushing back the ''Hunters'' had already spread causing the people who had evacuated before toe back. The ''Hive'' warriors puffed their chests up proudly as they approached the city. Led by Krano and Omis, the group soon descended to the ground as they decided to walk towards the heavenly pce instead of flying there. Hundreds of people stood at the sides of the street cheering at them with awe-filled eyes full of respect. The ''Hive'' warriors seemed to enjoy the treatment as they raised their chins high up in the sky, while the ''Immortals'' felt a little bit awkward and out of ce. These people were once their enemies, yet here they were happy to see them as they cheered and celebrated their victory. This made them feel conflicted, especially Le who had an awkward expression on her face as she listened to some of the conversations of the people admits the cheers. "Look! Look! That''s Lord Krano with Master Omis the one chosen by the void!" Excitedly exined a little boy to his friend with sparkling eyes. "*Gasp*! T-That''s the White devil! I hear he is extremely fearsome and eats little children for breakfast!" Gasped the little boy clearly frightened as he caught a glimpse of Addi''s figure causing him to hurriedly hide behind his mother''s back. Hearing their conversation caused a small chuckle to escape Le''s lips as she turned to look at Addi. "Hmph, perverted old fart. Even little children in here don''t like you." She grinned at him. Addi threw a side nce at her yet before he could say anything another the sound of another conversation drifted to their ears causing Le''s face to turn ugly. "B-By the void, that''s the little devil of the ''underworld''! I heard that her favorite pastime is to skin little kids and keep their souls as toys!" Said another child this time looking so afraid that he almost fainted. Hearing that, Addi''s expressionless face broke into a wide grin as he couldn''t help himself fromughing out loud. "Your reputation proceeds you little brat." He said with a heartyugh. "Hmph!" Hearing that, Le simply harrumphed and chose to ignore him. And so, under the cheers of the joyous crowd, the group slowly made their way towards the pce. Once they reached its giant doors a nostalgic feeling washed over the ''Originals''. When was thest time they were able to set foot in here? Although the city may have changed, the pce remained the same. A couple of ''Hive'' guards gave a military salute to Krano and Omis before they moved to push the giant doors open with a loud creaking noise. The group then led by Krano made their way towards the deeper parts of the pce, the ''Originals'' feeling quite surprised at the bare pce, they could still remember how it was once decorated with various paintings and sculptures. Once they reached arge hallway, Rolus the butler gave a deep bow towards Omis and Krano before speaking. "I shall lead the men to rest my lord, and give them theirpensations depending on their merits." He said. Krano nodded and waved his hand dismissively causing Rolus to take his leave followed by the army of ''Hive'' members. Omis nced at their disappearing backs before he turned to look at Krano and asked. "Compensations based on merits?" He asked with curiosity. The ''Immortals'' had no such luxury aspensation since their city had already been destroyed. At Omis''s question, Krano gave a gentle smile and replied. "It''s nothing but some cultivation methods. I''m sure brother Omis has better ones." He said with a strange glint in his eyes. Omis did not reply as he stroked his chin deep in thought. The ''Hunters'' may have left for this time, but there was no guarantee that they wouldn''t be back. In fact, they might justunch another attack right at this moment and everyone would just be hopeless to do anything about it. Thinking about such a thing brought shivers down his spine, the ''Hive'' may have the advantage in quantity, but the ''Immortals'' held an advantage in quality. Their numbers although small were all elite soldiers, the best of the best that managed to survive all until this point. But then again, even an ant could take down an elephant with enough numbers. They needed more people on their side. But who? And how? The city Is already broken and the ''Underworld'' had copsed. It was then that an idea suddenly appeared in his mind. ''The Mortals!'' Although they were weak at the moment, they had the advantage of numbers, so there were bound to have a few geniuses in there! ''We have to hurry up and make our move, though Krano seems like he harbors no ill intentions we are still at a disadvantage.'' Thought Omis. At this time Krano had personally led the group to the west side of the pce where arge number of empty guest rooms was situated before speaking. "Why don''t you take some rest first, I''m sure we are all exhausted after the fight, there will be a banquet in celebration of our victory and in honor of the ''Immortals'' that came to our aid. I sincerely hope we can put our differences aside and get along." He said as he extended his hand towards Omis. Feeling no ulterior motives behind his calm smile, Omis gave a slight nod before taking Krano''s hand. "The pleasure is ours." He said. Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Back on the mortal ne, Ss''s figure left a trail of light in the sky as he made his way towards his destination, the Knowledge Keeper''s sect. Although the war was won, and the mortal realm seemed to have sustained no damage, Ss was still worried, he was the current sect master after all. Soon, he flew over the familiar giant cliff and into the mountain range before reaching the small secluded vige. A sigh of relief escaped his lips as he nced at the unscathed vige. As soon as hended, a group of disciples rushed forward to greet him as they quickly dropped to their knees in respect and called out. "We greet the esteemed Grandmaster!" Their voice joined together as they yelled. A small satisfied smile made its way unto Ss''s face as he nodded. A young brown-haired disciple who was leading the other disciples looked up at Ss with sparkling eyes as he asked. "Did we win the war Grandmaster?" Hearing his question, the other disciple''s ears perked up as they stared at Ss with awe-filled eyes. Ss smiled as he looked at Hann, the brown-haired disciple. He then gave a slight nod of confirmation before speaking. "It''s a bit moreplicated than that, we won the battle but not the war." He said causing the others to widen their eyes in shock as they descended to silence. Hann was the one to break the silence as he asked. "So it isn''t over yet?" Shaking his head, Ss ruffled Hann''s hair before speaking. "You shouldn''t worry too much about such stuff, even if the sky were to fall I''d still carry it on my shoulders, so you guys should focus on your cultivation and work hard." Hearing his words, the disciples were extremely moved as they bowed their heads even lower their foreheads touching the ground as they kowtowed. "We will definitely work hard to not disappoint you, Grandmaster!" Yelled out Hann, the disciples behind him soon followed suit. "We will definitely work hard to not disappoint the Grandmaster!" "Good. I see that Dina already huddled back inside her pagoda." Nodded Ss before turning to nce at the pagoda which stood at the edge of the vige. "About that, the miss seemed to have a lot on her mind, she ignored everyone and hasn''t gone out in the past days." Said Hann with an awkward expression. "Hmm? Where''s Mace?" He asked. "Master Mace should be standing guard outside of the miss''s pagoda." En. Nodding, Ss then gradually made his way towards the pagoda with unhurried steps. He waved his hand to dismiss his disciples including Hann, before continuing. As soon as he reached the pagoda now standing in the outskirts of the vige, the figure of a drunken swordsman came into his view. Mace had his eyes closed as he practiced his sportsmanship in front of the pagoda. His footsteps seemed strong yet unsteady as he gracefully moved with surprising nimbleness. As he stood a distance away, Ss came to a stop and watched the beautiful sword dance in Maces hands. It was safe to say, that currently, there was no one with better sportsmanship than him amongst the Immortals and perhaps even across the entire nes. Though he had his ws, Mace always carried out his tasks with diligence, which was why he was trusted enough by Tizzy since he had never disappointed him. Mace continued dancing with his sword, seemingly not noticing Sss presence, or perhaps simply not bothered to do anything. And Ss continued watching fascinated by the beautiful disy of skills. If one were to look closely, countless sword qi swirled around Mace, as they danced in the air surrounding him, each one capable of eradicating even Golden Immortals. Sucking a deep breath of air, Ss nodded in approval. No wonder Tizzy trusts him so much to keep Dina safe. Soon with a loud voice, Maces eyes shot open as he cried out. His gaze to that of des as he guided his sword strike towards the sky causing all of the sword qi in his surroundings to merge into a giant one that shot towards the sky in a dazzling arc that seemed to be capable of decapitating Gods and Demons alike. After that, Maces eyes slowly turned foggy as he moved his sword back into its scabbard. His eyes then nced at Ss who was standing a distance away before his face broke out into a goofy wild grin. Master Ss, what a surprise to see that youre already back. He said as he grabbed the gourd of wine that hang from his hips and shook it lightly before tilting his head back as he took arge swing from it. The alcohol aroma soon wafted into the air. Not as good as Rons but still better than nothing. Mumbled Mace with a distant gaze before quickly shaking his head. Looking back at him, Ss had his hands behind his back as he stepped forward towards the pagoda alongside Mace. Whats Dina been up to? He asked. Hearing his question, Macd shook his head with a shrug of his shoulders, indicating he himself wasnt quite sure, I have no idea, she kept mumbling something to herself about the Hunter corpses like she was possessed, so I just left her to her own. He said. Ss frowned after listening to what Mace had said, it seems like Dina had found something already. No wonder Tizzy valued her so much, he nodded, even going to the lengths of keeping Mace as her bodyguard instead of using his battle prowess in the previous fight. As soon as the duo made their way towards the Pagoda, Mace moved to sit down at a table in the middle of the first floor as he put his wine gourd in front of him. You go, I have no interest in whatever research shes conducting, I''m only good at hacking enemies into pieces not using my brains, Said Mace causing a slight chuckle to escape Ss lips. Soon he found himself inside her workshop, he tried to control his emotions and not let his gaze wander, yet his eyes still ended up falling on the container that held his lover''s dead body. Aplicated feeling arose in his chest before he forced himself to look away, on the other side of the workshop, a group of Hunter corpses wasid down neatly next to each other, Dina had gloves on as she pushed her hand In the middle of a dead mans open chest, a serious expression on her face. Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Seeing that Dina was so immersed in what she was doing that she failed to notice him caused Ss to raise his eyebrow. ''Even though she loves her researches, she was never this careless.'' He thought to himself. "Ahem." He cleared his throat, making his presence known, to his surprise, Dina raised her head to look at him for a second, a surprised expression on her face before she hurriedly ran towards him. She hastily went to grab Ss'' hands, yet he skillfully dodged her grasp, as he pointed at the bloody gloves that were inside a dead man''s chest not a second ago. "Ah, sorry." Realizing her mistake, Dina quickly removed the gloves and threw them inside a trash can before grabbing Ss by the shoulders, her face was a mixture of excitement and disbelief. "Ss!" She yelled. "I''m in front of you, no need to shout." He chuckled. Dina ignored him as she dragged him closer to the dead ''Hunter'' corpses. "Look!" She said while pointing at them. Frowning, Ss nced at the corpses yet failed to find anything strange. They all had the signature silver hair which all ''Hunter'' masters had, but other than that he found nothing. Each corpse had a different wound, some died by an obvious sword strike, others a celestial spell. Some were more intact, while others were barely hanging together by a thread. In total, there were ten dead bodies. He turned his gaze to Dina who was looking at him with sparkling eyes. "So?" She asked. Scratching his head, Ss had a puzzled face as he nced back at the dead bodies and them at Dina''s face before asking. "So, what exactly am I supposed to be looking at?" He asked confused. "Ah dear, I forgot, you can''t see it like this, wait a moment." Saying that she hastily ran to another table before grabbing an orb and bringing it to Ss. "Here, use this." She said. Grabbing the orb from her hand, Ss observed it for a second before a surprised expression made its way into his face, he turned to look at Dina and asked. "Is this the Identifier?" He asked. Nodding in confirmation, Dina replied. "Indeed it is." "Why do you need this?" He asked clearly still confused. The Identifier was a special device with little use, it''s main ability is to tell the difference between a celestial, a normal mortal, and a Demon. The Identifier was only used for a game event when the Demon invasion urred, it helped yers recognize their enemies since no one could fake their essence under the Identifier. For an Immortal, the orb would glow golden, when the target is a Demon, it would glow with a ck color, while if the person was a mortal it would end up shining with a silver hew. Ss had tried this special orb before, and he got the same result, so he was quite familiar with it. He had even tried it on a ''Hive'' member''s corpse before and that ended up glowing a golden color which confused him at first since it suggested that the ''Hive'' were simr to the ''Immortals''. Later on, he had figured out that the orb only glows golden if a person steps into the Immortal Realm, and sheds his mortal skin regardless of their race as long as they were not demons. It would also shine with a silver color if a person was still a mortal, regardless if they belonged to the ''Hive'' or the Originals. "Try it on me first so you can understand." Said Dina as she stepped forward. Although confused, Ss stillplied nheless as he brought the orb towards her. Sure enough, a golden color spewed out causing him to nod his head. "I''m not quite sure I don''t understand what''s the need for this exactly." He said. "Just trust me, now try it on yourself." She added. Shrugging his shoulders, Ss pushed his qi inside the orb once again as he brought it next to his body which as predicted caused the familiar golden glow to surge out of it. He then turned to look at Dina waiting to see what she would say. To his surprise, she merely pointed at the dead ''Hunter'' corpses on the table before speaking. "Now trying it on them." She said, her voice seemed to crack as she visibly shivered. Frowning, Ss did not argue as he brought the orb down on one of the dead bodies, only for his eyes to widen in shock at the color it emitted. "Silver?!" He cried out in shock. His head turned abruptly towards Dina who nodded with a serious expression on her face. As if refusing to ept this situation, Ss brought the orb from one body to another, yet the situation remained the same, what greeted him was the silver color that should belong to a Mortal. "Could the Identifier be wrong?" He asked, only for Dina to shake her head. "You tried it yourself dear, didn''t you?" She said. "But still..." He muttered, before closing his eyes and sending his divine message to Hann one of his disciples who had yet to pass the threshold to be Immortal. It did not take long before Mace appeared on theboratory floor, behind him was Hann who had a respectful expression on his face. "Greetings Grandmaster, Young Mistress." He said with a deep bow. Waving his hand, Ss spoke. "No matter,e here." He said impatiently causing Hann to be slightly confused, ever since he could remember the Grandmaster was always a calm and collected person, yet now he seemed to be anxious. Not daring to make him wait, Hann stepped forward. Ss then brought the Identifier in front of him before injecting it with his qi, sure enough, a silver color simr to that of when he tried it on the ''Hunter'' corpses appeared confirming his suspicions. Hann was confused as he stood there, only for Ss to dismiss him with a wave of his hand. He gave another respectful bow and before leaving. "Crazy stuff if you ask me." Said Mace with a shrug of his shoulders. "This is ridiculous." Muttered Ss as he nced at him and then back at Dina who nodded her head before replying. "I know." Chapter 148 Chapter 148 "What does this even means?" Asked Ss. Mace seemed nonchnt as he stood by the door with a drunken look on his face. Dina simply shook her head before replying. "I''m not really sure about that myself...It''splicated." She said as she turned to nce at the corpses. "But, for it to glow silver means that they are mortals?" He said replying to his previous question. "Yes." Nodded Dina with a grim look. "Mortals that are on par with Celestials!" He yelled, his face ashen. "I know." She nodded once again. Taking a deep breath, Ss rubbed his tired eyes a long sigh escaping his lips before he spoke. "So let me get this straight, we have been struggling in a war against Mortals, correct?" He said, the very notion of it was ridiculous, yet here was a proof lying right there on the table. "Technically, yes..." Replied Dina with aplicated look on her face. "Technically?" He asked. Motioning him closer, Dina brought him next to the corpse of ''Hunter'' who had a giant hole in his chest before she spoke. "Well, the thing is, from what little studies I was able to make, although their bodies are could technically be called mortal, they still possess a power akin to that of a celestial or even higher." "But that still doesn''t make any sense." Said Ss with a shake of his head. Nodding, Dina replied. "Essentially, what I''m trying to say is their lifespan is long very long but not Immortal, they have an expiration date unlike us which is why I think the Identifier considers them as Mortals. Does that make any sense?" She said with a grimace as she was having trouble getting her point through. "I guess I kind of understand what you mean, somewhat at least." Nodded Ss. "En, another thing that I found is that their method of cultivation seems very different from ours." She said while pointing at the dantian area of the corpse on the table before continuing. "While for us, we all have a core in here that controls all the qi in our bodies, they seem to have none. On the other hand, they seem to be cultivating a strange energy that doesn''t quite belong to any of our realms." She continued. Nodding, Ss rubbed his chin as he answered. "Well, we already knew that they were not from this world, so perhaps the energy they cultivatees from their original ne?" "Yes, that''s what I''ve been thinking. I''m not one hundred percent sure yet, but from what little remains of that energy is left in the corpses, my guess would be that although it''s possible to achieve a great cultivation base with it which in turn strengthen their bodies and effectively increase their lifespan, it seems that Immortality, however, is impossible." Gulping down, Ss who was usually calm and collected stuttered as he asked. "D-Do you think that''s the reason behind their invasion?" "Most likely." Nodded Dina with a grim look on her face. Even Mace who had a drunken look seemed to sober up for a second before letting a huge sigh escape his lips while shaking his head. Taking another deep breath to steady his uneasy mind. Ss paced around the room his mind full of various thoughts and possibilities as he tried to think about what could this mean exactly. After a while, he suddenly turned around and nced at Dina before speaking. "We need to let the others know." "Yes, I know." She nodded in agreement. "Then let''s go, pack up everything and we''ll be on our way." He added. "Where did everyone settle down at?" She asked. "The former heavenly capital." Replied Ss with aplicated look. "I''m surprised to see the ''Hive'' be so amodating." She said with a raised eyebrow. Chuckling, Ss answered. "I know right, tell me about it." "Alright, just give me a few minutes to sort things out and i''ll be with you in a bit dear." She said smiled. "Alright, we''ll be waiting outside." Answered Ss before wrapping his arm around Mace''s shoulder and dragging him away from the workshop. "W-Wait! Maybe my Dina needs my help! W-Wait just wait I tell you!" Pleaded Mace only for him to be helplessly dragged away. "Yes, Yes. She''ll be right behind us." Said Ss. *********** -Inside the Divine pce in the heavenly capital.- The group of ''Immortals'' was being guided towards a great banquet hall by Rolus the butler monster who had a respectful look on his face. They walked around the hallways with curious expressions on their faces as they noted the changes to the pce. Some of the ''Immortals'' were not ''Originals'' and had never set foot inside the Divine pce, but merely heard stories about it from their ancestors or other ''Originals''. Their eyes seemed to be sparkling as they nced at everything with curiosity. This was said to have once belonged to them before the great Heavenly war where they had suffered massive losses. Omis on the other hand was rtively calm, it had not been long since hisst time here. Not long after the group made it to the banquet hall where arge number of important ''Hive'' members were already present waiting for them. Rolus pushed the giant door open and gave them a respectful bow before ushering them inside. Omis and Tizzy were the first to step foot inside followed by Lu Lu and Le, and then the group of Immortals. Thud, Thud, Thud, Thud. As soon as they made their way into the banquet hall, the ''Hive'' members who upied the left side of the hall all simultaneously stood up as if on cue and stomped their legs on the ground, their backs standing straight. The stomping continued, as Rolus led the confused group to their ces. "This is their way of showing their respect for the help you have provided." Smiled the old butler. Hearing that, weird expressions made their way onto the group''s faces. These people were their enemies not long ago, yet here they were being weed by them. Addi''s face was expressionless, Le seemed unconcerned, while Lu Lu only had eyes on her master. Tizzy had a conflicted expression on his face, a sigh escaping his lips. "Times sure have changed." He muttered under his breath. Omis gave him aforting smile before patting his shoulder. Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Since the ''Hive'' members took the left side of the banquet hall, the right one was left for the group of ''Immortals. Since Omis, Addi, and Tizzy, were considered as the leaders of the group, they were invited to sit down on the main seats at the front with Krano. Le and Lu Lu were not pleased to stay behind yet they did not argue with the decision. Krano was sitting in the middle seat, Omis, Tizzy, and Addi were seated to his left respectively. To his right were the two God realm cultivators Omis saw before, a one-horned elegant red-haired beauty, next to her was a giant Lion thatzilyid down on the ground taking most of the space to itself. Omis then nced back where Rolus the monster butler was standing with a respectful expression on his face behind Krano. ''They must be the leaders of the ''Hive''.'' thought Omis. "Ah, I believe you haven''t been introduced yet, allow me." Smiled Krano as he said to Omis and the rest. "The beautifuldy right here next to me is Beri." He said, his smile never leaving his face. To that simple introduction, Beri raised the wine ss in the table in front of her at Omis and the rest as she spoke. "A pleasure to make your acquaintance, Immortal mentor, ''Underworld'' Master, and sir White Devil." She said using all of their nicknames rather than their actual names. Addi and Omis were unconcerned, though Tizzy''s face twitched. "I''m afraid that title Is no longer appropriate, there is no ''Underworld'' anymore." Giving a quick elegant bow, Beri swiftly apologized. "I did not mean to be rude and offend you Grandmaster Tizzy." She said. Waving his hand in dismissal, Tizzy replied. "No matter." "I hope I was not being rude to either of you as well?" She asked as she nced at Omis and Addi, her eyes lingering over Omis''s body for a few seconds as she shed him a toothy smile. "Not at all, please call me Omis." He answered with a smile of his own. Addi simply nced at her before he turned to look back at Omis and sighed while shaking his head. "In that case do please call me Beri as well, Omis." She said, her tone flirtatious. "Ahem." Awkwardly coughed Krano bringing the attention back to him before he proceeded to continue with his introduction. "And this is Lacess." He said while motioning at the giant Lionyingzily on the floor. With all their eyes on him, the Lion''s nced at them and lowered his head in a respectful bow, before closing his eyes back again into what seemed to be meditation. "Now that we have that behind, let the feast begin!" pped Krano, his voice loud reverberating throughout the entire banquet hall. Soon enough, hundreds of maids and servants rushed through the doors carrying various tes, and drinks. Krano''s table was served first since it contained the leaders of both sides. Omis nced at the colorful dishes in front of him, thest time he tried to them they were very tasty. Krano looked at him and ushered him to begin. "Please help yourself. All of you are our honored guests." He said with a smile. With that, Omis who already had a taste for the ''Hive'' delicacies once before began eating with a satisfied expression on his face. At their levels, food was not needed but they could still enjoy it. Tizzy who was next to him also nced at the tes in front of him in curiosity, seeing Omis eating so happily, he moved in to try a bite hesitantly before shortly enjoying it. Addi was the only one that refrained from eating anything. His face remained expressionless as he poured himself a cup from the wine they were served. Soon the entire hall was filled with chatter, as both sides became noisy, each engaging in their conversations. It was then that a ''Hive'' member from the humanoid faction suddenly stood up and raised his cup. Omis nced at him for a second and saw that he was raising his cup in Le''s direction, before he spoke. "I Vugall, raise this cup to the little Devil of the ''Underworld'' for saving my life!" He said loudly, instantly silencing the surroundings. Le who was sitting down with a dazed look on her face was suddenly confused as she pointed at herself with a perplexed expression. Vugall gave a toothy grin and downed his cup at once. "Uh, I saved you?" Muttered Le. She didn''t remember anything of sorts, during the previous fight she was just too busy hunting down enemies to sate her anger that she didn''t really pay much heed to the others. Cheers soon followed from both sides, as the mood slowly softened between them. A slight chuckle escaped from Omis''s lips as he nced at Le''s confused face. Beri, who was watching the entire ordeal turned to look at him and raised her cup as well. "Well, I guess it''s only appropriate for me to raise my cup to you as well, Omis." She said calling his name. Raising his cup as well, Omis epted her toast and replied. "I''m sure that you did not need my help. You were managing yourself quite well before we came." He said. "Still I''d like to thank you. If there is anything you''d like, do please let me know." She replied with a glint in her eyes. "I''ll be sure to take your offer, Ugh!" He suddenly grunted as his face twisted into one of pain. "Are you okay?" She asked worriedly. "Ah, yes, yes, just a cramp." He said as he turned to re at Addi who was still drinking nonchntly. ''Why did you hit me you bastard?!'' He asked using his divine message. Somehow, even though there was Tizzy between them, Addi still managed tond a hit on him without anyone seeing anything! ''I see that you are getting awfully chummy with the monsterdy.'' Replied Addi with a message of his own. ''Tsk, should have figured you''d be jealous. I''m sorry Addi, but I don''t swing that way.'' Replied Omis in a serious tone. ''This little...'' Addi''s eyes widened as he turned to re at Omis who was still smiling at Beri. ''Ohe on, don''t be such a prude. Look at her, tell me she''s not pretty.'' Said Omis. To that, Addi simply rolled his eyes and refrained from saying anything. Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Surprisingly, the mood of the banquet was light as both sides slowly but surely began to open up to one another, with a few people moving in closer to the other side. Soon,ughs and cheers could be heard even from outside of the banquet hall. Omis was surprised at how easily things seemed to have been going. ''Ah shit, I hope I didn''t just jinx it.'' He thought to himself. His eyes nced at Krano who was seemed immersed in talking to Tizzy about something. Omis would have paid attention if not for the flirtatious looks Beri had been shooting him. ''A little bit of flirty never hurt nobody.'' He thought to himself as he gave her a slight wink. Overall, the entire celebration was proceeding beyond expectations. Perhaps it was due to the previous fight that seemed to have brought them a bit closer to each other. Or maybe it was due to Krano using him as means to remove thepetition he had on him, thought Omis as he remembered the ''Hive'' members that had attacked him when he left the capitalst time. Whatever it was, Omis was sure things were not as simple and flowery as they seemed on the outside. Trying to take his mind off everything, he brought the cup of wine to his lips and took arge sip feeling the alcohol burning down his throat. It was then that Krano seemed to have finished his conversation with Tizzy as he turned to look at him. "Mister Omis." He said. "En?" Setting his cup down on the table, Omis turned his attention to Krano. "Once again, allow me to formally thank you for your help." He said. "I did it for my people, more than I did it for you." Answered Omis. "True that, but still a thank you is due." Nodded Krano. "While your thank you and this lovely banquet are appreciated mister Krano, I''m afraid that would still not be enough for my people." Said Omis, a sharp glint shing through his eyes as his expression turned serious while ncing at Krano. "Ho, and what do you have in mind mister Omis?" Asked Krano as he squinted his eyes. "I think you already know." "I''m not sure I do, please do enlighten me." Smiled Krano, yet for some reason, that smile only served to annoy Omis as he frowned. "A ce to stay, their home." He suddenly said in a serious tone. Stroking his chin seemingly in deep thought, Krano answered. "My people had never looted nor upied the mountains you left behind since our cultivation methods are vastly different, and after all that happened, I wouldn''t stop you from taking those back." Shaking his head, a slight chuckle escaped Omis''s lips before he replied. "What good are a few broken mountains, we''d be lucky if we found a couple of intact ones." He said. "And what exactly are you suggesting then mister Omis?" Asked Krano. The capital. Bluntly said Omis causing Kranos eyes to widen for a second his usually smiling face nowhere to be found. Arent you afraid you are overstepping your boundaries, mister Omis? He asked with a chilling tone. Unconcerned, Omis took a sip from the wine ss in front of him before casually ncing back at Krano and answering. You need us, as much as we need you mister Krano. Krano seemed puzzled at that reply as he continued starting at Omis. What do you mean? He asked curious about Omiss reply. None of us is in a really good position to negotiate, the best we can do ispromise. We may pushed the Hunters back, but then again what about the next time? Asked Omis. Krano remained silent as he waited for him to continue. Alone, none of us stands a chance. A long sigh escaped Omiss lips as he added. Hell, I''m not sure if we even stand chance together. He said while ncing at the noisy banquet hall. Le alongside Lu Lu was being dragged by some Hivedies as they kept on asking them various questions with awe-filled eyes full of curiosity. Some other Immortals took the initiative to make a few toasts with some Hive members. Obviously, not everyone was happy about the entire ordeal, they had been enemies for thousands of years, and just asking them to put all their differences aside and be best friends was not realistic. There was still arge number of people who remained with their own side, each observing the others with an alert expression. Still, as long as they are not actively trying to murder one another, its progress. Krano remained silent for a while before replying. Im not sure if the people will agree to that sort of decision. He said while shaking his head. Rolling his eyes on him, Omis answered. You cant fool me mister Krano, I know that all the decision-making is up to you, it doesnt matter what anyone else thinks, especially not now when I''m very much sure you already took care of all of yourpetition. His eyes a bit cold as he stared at the Hive leader. Hmmm. Krano still did not reply and merely nced at Omis with an interest in his eyes. Besides, its not like Im telling you to give up the capital, I''m just asking you to share. Said Omis. Times change, yesterdays enemies are todays friends. He added with a smile. Wise words, so I take it you dont need the floating mountains? Asked Krano. Oh no, dont get me wrong, we will take them as well. Answered Omis with a bashful smile. Then what was all this talk about? Frowned Krano. Look at it this way, you never bothered to use them ever since you got them, so its only right we do, plus thatll be much better than everyone just crowding you here in the capital no? Smiled Omis. You drive a hard bargain, mister Omis. Answered Krano with a shake of his head. Not at all, I believe this is for the benefit of both our sides. Times are changing, and we have to adapt if we want to survive, we need each other. Said Omis with conviction. At that, Krano looked at him with a serious look for a few seconds, before letting out a long sigh and grabbing his cup of wine, and raising towards him. Omis did the same as both cups nged before the duo jerked their heads back and down the cups in one swift motion. Chapter 151 Chapter 151 The celebration continued smoothly as joyous cheers and loudughs echoed throughout the banquet hall. There were no serious misshapes, minus a few arguments that broke up between some members of both sides. Luckily, they were quickly broken apart by those present so the fights never got too heated. Throughout the entire night, Omis had spent it enjoying the food while lightly flirting with Beri. Addi mostly kept to himself, his eyes remained closed throughout the entire time as he only opened them to take a sip from his wine cup, a servant stood behind him with a respectful look with an entire jar in his hands, when Addi''s cup was finished he would rush to refill it for him. Sometime in the night, Tizzy ended up leaving his seat as joined his men, all of them drinking and dancing together happily. Eva sat down on a table with a smile on her face throughout the entire ordeal, her eyes never quite leaving Tizzy''s back. Lu Lu ended up being dragged alongside Le who was having a somewhat ''friendly''?petition with some ''Hive'' members where they seemed to be exchanging pointers, or so Omis would like to think. ''Ah, well I''m sure they won''t go overboard...I hope.'' He thought to himself. As all good things muste to an end, so did the first-ever banquet with both ''Hive'' and ''Immortal'' members harmoniously enjoying food and wine without anyone actively seeking to murder the other. Krano was the first to stand up, as if on cue, Rolus the monster butler cleared his throat, his cough embedded with his primordial energy caused the noisy hall to suddenly turn silent aseveryone turned their attention back to the front table. "Mister Omis, shall we?" Lightly said Krano with a smile as he ushered Omis to follow him. Seeing no reason to decline, Omis stood up as well, followed by Addi who was mostly silent the entire celebration, Beri also followed suit with a smile, Lacess thezy Lion stretched out with a yawn before also standing up, Tizzy who was having fun with his soldiers stepped out towards them as well. Thud! Thud! Thud! The ''Hive'' members suddenly gave a disciplined salute to their leaders as they called out in a united voice. "Rest well pce leader!" Before giving another respectful salute towards Omis and his people. Following Krano''s lead, Omis walked out with the rest of the group in toe, Lu Lu skimmed next to him a beautiful smile bloomed on her face as she grabbed the hem of his dress and followed. Once outside of the banquet hall, Krano turned to look at Rolus his butler and then motioned towards Omis and the rest. "Take our guests to their rooms Rolus." He said before ncing at Omis and his group. "I''ll be taking my leave first, go settle down first and let''s meet up again when you are well-rested." He said. Omis and Tizzy gave a nod while Addi remained passive. With a loud whoosh, Krano''s figure suddenly disappeared from his ce, Rolus who was behind them gave them a courteous bow and asked. "If you would kindly follow me, right this way." He motioned them with his hand. Before they could continue, Beri suddenly moved with swift grace as she threw herself into Omis''s arms forcing him to hold on to her, she brought her mouth closer to his ears and whispered seductively. "I''ll be seeing you master Omis." She whispered, a light giggle escaping her lips as she turned around and walked away while swaying her hips. Addi who was next to Omis smacked his head with a karate chop. "Ouch!" "Keep your eyes up, and try to control your face a little, how embarrassing." He remarked. To that Omis simply let out augh. He and the rest soon followed after Rolus. With his lead, the group made their way towards the west part of the huge divine pce. There he led them into an entirely empty floor where he pointed at the first door. "This is master Omis''s residence." He said. "This is master Tizzy''s residence." He added "And this is master Addi''s residence." He continued while motioning at the third room. "The rest of the rooms are all empty but well furnished, I shall leave their distribution to you." He said with another bow before adding. "Well then, I shall take my leave." And with those final words behind, Rolus disappeared in a sh leaving the group of ''Immortals'' behind to themselves. Tizzy looked back at Omis and Addi before nodding, he then turned towards his men and yelled. "Men! On me!" With swift practiced movement, the small army stationed itself in front of their leader Tizzy with discipline, he then continued to give out their stay details. Le and Lu Lu ended up sharing a room with each other, surprisingly they seemed to get along very well despite the difference in their tempers. And so Le dragged Lu Lu to a room with her, a happy expression on her face. Lu Lu nced back at Omis with a hopeless smile only to be faced with his encouraging face, as he nodded. And so only Omis and Addi were left standing in therge hallway. ncing at Omis, Addi brought out arge gourd of wine and gave him a nod. Omis grinned and ushered him to go inside the room. After you. Soon, the duo was sitting around a table in the middle of Addis luxurious room facing one another, a bottle of wine was settled in the middle with two cups. Addi filled their cups before asking. You really think is going to work out well? Omis took a sip from his cup as he waited for him to continue. You think a few drinks, food, and a party is going to make people forgot about a thousands of years old grudge? He asked again. At that question, Omis raised his head and stared at him before answering. Forget? Absolutely not, I never said no such thing. Then wha- I never said its that easy, we cant keep on living in the past brother. Its hard but not impossible to change things, and all we need is to take that first step, a step I''m trying to make us all make. Letting out a long sigh, Addi jerked his head back and downed his cup in one motion before speaking. I still hate them. Chuckling, Omis replied. I know. Chapter 152 Chapter 152 After spending some time drinking with Addi and reminiscing about the past, Omis finally took his leave towards his chambers and copsed on the extremely soft bed feeling as if he wasying on the clouds themselves. ''Maybe it wouldn''t be so bad to get a little bit of sleep after all.'' He thought to himself, after all, Celestials did not need to sleep and mostly spent their time cultivating. But at Omis''s level as a God realm cultivator, progress did not merelye from meditation and so he could still afford to ck off a little bit. Just as he was having such thoughts and was about to jump under the covers into a very much missed sleep, a presence approaching his door alerted him as he stood up. Soon, however, a wide grin made its way unto his face as he moved closer to the door and waited. He could feel the other person standing behind it seemed to hesitate for a second before they resolutely knocked. The grin on Omis''s face grew even wider as he waited for a few seconds before opening the door, the person that greeted him was as expected, one of the God-ranked leaders of the ''Hive'', the alluringdy, Beri. "Well hello there." He said with a smile. A chuckle escaped her lips as she replied. "We meet again master Omis." "I was actually just about to get in bed." He said before pushing the door fully open as he stepped out of the way and pointed at the giant bed behind him. "Is that so?" She asked with a seductive smile. "Indeed, so what do you saydy Beri. Care to join me for a drink?" He asked. Thankfully his Godly physic gave him the privilege of drinking without fearing the consequences, which meant even though he had just finished a bottle with Addi, he could still drink some more now. "That does sound tempting, are you perhaps trying to get me drunk master Omis?" She asked, her eyes gazed at him from tops to bottoms akin to a predator staring at his prey. "What can I say, wine tastes better with thepany of a beautifuldy." He said. "A smooth talker, I see." She smiled before stepping closer towards him, their bodies merely inches away from each other as she stood on the tip of her tows and whispered in his ears. "Careful now master Omis, I might just take you up on your offer." She then swiftly stepped back to her previous position. "Then again, maybe it''s too soon." She added. Omis was about to speak when she interrupted him, "Come with me, master Omis." She said with a smile. Intrigued, Omis did not find any reason to refuse. Thedy was obviously into him, and she was undoubtedly his type as well. Her long shiny red hair, alongside a pair of piercing scarlet eyes that seemed to exude a sense of yfulness, the lone horn that curled to the back of her head looked like a crown more than anything. Though he may be a God, Omis was but a man at the end of the day, and like most men, he as well had a soft spot for beautifuldies. Ever sinceing into this world, his situation had been hectic with no time for any trivial rtionships. Yet he was not one to refuse such tant advances, though she may be his type did not necessarily mean they had to suddenly proim their undying love to one another, that would simply be absurd. As things stand, the entire situation was merely that of physical attraction that both sides had for one another. Though as Omis followed after Beri across the halls of the Divine Pce, his guard was nheless still up and ready for anything that might pop out. Though he was attracted to her, he could still not rule out the possibility of a sudden sneak attack from somewhere. He didn''t think that the Krano would use such underhanded methods to attack him, but then again anything was possible. His worries however proved to be not needed as Beri led him towards arge terrace on the highest floor of the pce, one that overlooked the entirety of the city below it. "Whoa!" An exmation full of wonder escaped Omis''s lips as he gazed at the scene below. The city was lively, with people pacing around it on the ground, it seemed that flying was prohibited unless one was a high-ranking official or member. "Beautiful isn''t it?" Smiled Beri, as Omis unconsciously nodded in reply. For a mere second, Omis thought he saw her usually confident surface break as she seemed to rx with a beautiful smile on her face. She took a deep breath, and then it was gone, she was back to being the usual coquettishdy. Seeing that, Omis nced at her in curiosity, yet did not pursue the matter. ''Looks like she also has secrets of her own.'' He thought to himself. "Although it is pretty, this is not the only ce I wanted to show you." She said. "Oh?" Omis nced back at her as she extended her hand towards him. Taking her hand with his, the duo turned into a streak of light that shot towards the sky above and disappeared within the red-ish clouds. With their speed, it did not take long before they reached the end of the ''Heavenly'' realm, the giant formation that surrounded it appeared in front of them. "Here?" He nced at Beri who was still holding his hand as they stood in the air. "A little bit further ahead." She continued. "Hmmm." Omis simply nodded. Beri led him by the hand as they moved closer to the formation, once they were a hand length away from It, she brought out what looked to be a talisman. Omis watched in curiosity as a hole big enough for the both of them to pass through appeared in the formation. Beri smiled in satisfaction as she continued. "Let''s go." She said. Leading him by the hand, the duo left the heavenly realm and were greeted by a sight Omis was already familiar with, the vast expense of space. Thousands upon thousands of bright stars that were invisible to see from the heavenly realm decorated the entirety of space giving off a majestic feel. "Now this, is what I call beautiful." Muttered Beri who was still next to him, her hands still grabbing his as they gazed at the stars. Chapter 153 Chapter 153 "Now this, is what I call beautiful." Muttered Beri with her hands around Omis''s. The space that extended before them was incredibly vast making him feel like a small aspect of sand irrelevant in the grand scheme of things. For a second, Omispletely lost himself in the view. This was not the first time he saw it, but it still did not fail to impress him. The hundreds of thousands stars that illuminated the space all around were exceedingly stunning. "This is where you wanted to go?" He turned to nce at Beri who was next to him, her eyes had a distant look in them as she gazed at the scene in front of her, a beautiful genuine smile was on her face. "Yes. It isn''t every day that you get to see something like this." She replied as she turned to face him, their eyes locked together for a second before she broke contact. Omis''s gaze lingered on her for a little while longer before he too turned to look at the breathtaking scenery. Suddenly, Beri casually flicked her wrist at the space in front of her causing a table with two chairs to appear abruptly out of nowhere. The table and chairs seemed to follow some gravity rules of their own as they stayedpletely still as if they were settled on t ground and did not have away. Impressed by the level of control over her energy that Beri seemed to have, Omis muttered. "Impressive." "We do need a ce to drink that wine of yours, and what ce could be better than here." She said before leading him towards the table. As Omis sat down, he raised his eyes and stared at Beri in silence for a couple of seconds causing her to ask. "What''s wrong?" "Is this your special ce? The one where you take all of your dates?" He asked with a grin. "Dates? Who says your my date?" She answered with a smile of her own. "Oh, I''m not?" "Maybe I just invited you here to have a taste of the famed wine of the ''Immortals''." She continued. "I don''t think so." He shook his head. "Why not?" "If it was wine you were after, you could have just taken my offer back at my chambers." He said before leaning forward towards, his face inches away from hers as he continued. "I think you want something else." He whispered. With his face so close to hers so suddenly, Beri was a little taken aback for a second before she quickly regained herposer "And what would that thing be?" She asked with a grin, her eyes stared back at his and then lowered towards his lips. Before Omis could get the chance to reply, a frown suddenly made its way onto his face as he turned to nce towards the distance. He could sense a few distant auras lurking far away. Beri didn''t look so happy about the entire ordeal either, her flirtatious grin was nowhere to be seen as she started in the direction Omis was looking at. "So they appeared." She mumbled. "They?" Omis''s frown deepened as he turned to nce at her. "Outsiders, they don''t appear to belong to the ''Hunters'' nor are they ours. They asionally pop up far in the distance and observe, never doing anything." She added. "Messed up my date ns too." She muttered under her breath with an angry expression. Though her voice was low, Omis who was next to her still managed to hear what she said, his frown loosened as a smile reced it. "Did you ever get to catch one of them?" He asked. "No, I never had the chance. They are all extremely careful." She said with a shake of her head. "But from their aura''s they don''t seem to be all that strong." He answered. "Yes, but they seem to be watching us with some sort of treasure or something, and with therge distance that''s between us, it already gives them the headstart they need to run away." She once again shook her head. Rubbing his chin deep in thought, Omis turned to stare at the distance. "Hmmm, and they do not seem to belong to the ''Hunter'' faction." He mumbled. "En." Nodded Beri. "So another faction of outsiders?" He asked. "Perhaps, that''s our most usible guess." She answered. "Did you report this matter to Krano?" He asked as he turned his attention to her. "I did, but then again we already have our hands tied from the ''Hunters'', and since these ''people'' don''t seem to have any intention of interfering, then it''s best to just keep our guards up and not do anything." She replied. "The world is not as simple as you think..." Mumbled Omis to himself, Beri who was standing by his side shot him a weird nce. "What was that?" She asked. "That''s what ''The summer sword'' told me before they left." He answered. "And what does that have to do with this?" She asked once again as she pointed in the direction of the distinct auras. Turning around to stare at the nes behind him, the heavenly realm hidden behind a sea of red clouds, and the mortal ne that looked more akin to a floating continent than to a. He then brought his attention back to Beri and spoke. "I''ve been thinking about what could that mean for a while now." Beri remained silent as she listened to him speak, "Where did the glowing ''Hunter'' masterse from? Why are they so adamant about taking over our realms? And now we have another group of foreigners right outside our gates eyeing us like." Taking a deep breath, Omis continued. "It''s safe to say we are not alone in this universe, this is proof enough." He said while pointing at the distance where the auras watching them could be felt. "My only logical guess Is that we have something they want." He said with a frown. "Something they want?" Beri repeated the words, her mind thinking of various possibilities before speaking. "It''s hard to say what that thing could be, especially since we have no idea what the outside world is like." She said. To that, Omis simply nodded before a toothy grin made its way unto his face as he replied. "Then I guess we just have to find out." Chapter 154 Chapter 154 "Then I guess we just have to find out." Said Omis with a toothy grin, a dangerous glint passing through his eyes as he stared at the distance where the aura wasing from. "Find out?" Frowning Beri looked at him and asked. "And how are you nning on doing that?" "That''s the easy part, we just have to catch whoever is there." He answered while pointing in the direction of the distinct aura. Beri''s frown deepened as she stared at him. "Not that I want to undermine your capabilities master Omis, but I did say that catching them is almost impossible since they are always on full alert, add to that therge distance between us." She said with a shake of her head. Yet hearing that, Omis''s grin only grew wider as his eyes locked with hers, he gently moved his hand to push back a hair strand that had fallen on her face behind her ear before speaking with confidence. "Oh but miss Beri, we can catch them alright. I just need your help." He said. Surprised by his sudden move, Beri didn''t pull back but instead offered a smile of her own as she answered intrigued. "Interesting, I wonder where all of your confidence ising from master Omis." "I guess you just have to find out." He smiled. "Okay then, I''ll follow your instructions, what''s your master n here?" She asked. "That''s easy, i''ll make sure to lock them in their ce for a few minutes so they don''t won''t be able to move while you go and grab them. Though it would only be for a couple of minutes at best I''m not quite sure if you''ll be able to do that?" He asked with a grin. As if she was offended by his words, Beri harrumphed before replying with confidence. "I''m afraid you really underestimate my abilities master Omis, if you could manage to dy them by one minute the I assure you they won''t be able to escape. From the aura''s their cultivation levels should not be that high." She added. "En, so be it. I''ll trust you miss Beri, and I think you should trust me on this one as well." He said before turning his attention towards the direction of the aura. His eyes closed. Suddenly, the entire atmosphere surrounding him seemed to change. Beri loudly gulped as she watched with bated breath afraid to miss any detail. ''What is he doing?'' She thought to herself. Her answer came swiftly as an unprecedented aura descended on the entire area extending hundreds of miles in all directions. Space was locked preventing all teleportations. Beri''s eyes widened abruptly like sausages, her jaw hung open as she stared at the space a distance above their heads with a shocked expression. "I-Is that! The Holynd?!" She shouted unable to control herposer. How could she? Right in front of her, Omis had seemed to have summoned the lost Holynd of her kind! She watched unblinkingly as what appeared to be a tip of a grey continent struggling to push through a void tear. Although it was merely the tip, the pressure it managed to carry with it was undeniable as it caused such a huge disturbance in the space surrounding them. Omis''s eyes were still closed as he spoke through gritted teeth, clearly, the entire ordeal was very straining on him! "Anytime now miss Beri!" His words served to bring her out of her shocked state as her gaze turned sharp, with a swift motion, Beri turned into a beam of scarlet light that soared towards the distance, her gaze was excited and full of surprise as she flew through space. "What the? I feel lighter? Stronger? Could this be the effect of the Holy Land!?" She mumbled to herself. ''If it''s like this catching whoever that aura belongs to will be a piece of cake.'' She grinned as she thought to herself. As she shot towards their strange followers, Beri could feel the pressure that the Holy Land exuded on them causing them to struggle as they tried to escape its grasp but to no avail. Soon, she finally came face to face with the mysterious foreigners. Right in front of her, was what appeared to be a spiritual treasure boat, on its deck was a group of people, some seemed to be unable to stand due to the pressure others surprisingly passed away. With one light step, Beri descended on board, everyone present who was still conscious watched in horror as she appeared with a devilish grin on her face. "Well, well, well. Look at what we have here." She said as she stepped closer to what appeared to be the leaders of the group. A pair of cultivators, a woman, and a man dressed in white Daoist robes. Looking around the deck, a dozen or so younger cultivators were sprawled on the ground unable to handle the sheer pressure from the Holy Land, some already passed away with blood seeping out of their eyes, ears, nose, and mouth. Their faces were forever etched in eternal agony. The only ones who were somewhat better off than the rest were the pair of cultivators, they were copsed on their knees yet their eyes shone with defiance as they gritted their teeth and stared at Beri with an unyielding gaze. "Ah well, you''ll do. A shame the rest are all dead." Mumbled Beri. With a wave of her hand, the duo was lifted from the deck by Beri''s energy. She stepped closer to them and gently tapped their dantian area as she pushed her spiritual energy inside them. For a moment her eyes widened in surprise before she regained her calm as she nced at them with a strange expression. Their cultivation base seemed to be strange? It did not appear to follow the rules of the cultivation she was familiar with, and she was quite sure it also did not follow the rules of the ''Immortals'' cultivation. Although their method was different and not something she had ever seen before, Beri was still an unparalleled God realm cultivator, she easily sealed their cultivation base and dragged them behind her. As for the boat, she also made sure to bring it along with them as she shot back towards Omis with a wide grin on her face. They finally caught the mice that had been snooping around for so long. Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Halfway towards back to Omis, Beri could sense the aura of the Holy Land dwindling as she almost reached him. A reluctant expression was on her face as she nced at the tip of the continent that seemed to be struggling to appear yet was not slowly being pushed back to the void. Her body also began to revert back to its normal state, the feeling of power and nimbleness also disappeared leaving her feeling disappointed, the pressure on the surviving duo that she brought back also lifted causing them to finally be able to heave a sigh of relief. Their faces slowly regaining color, yet to their dismay, their cultivation base was sealed leaving them as powerless as a bunch of chicken ready to get ughtered. Even so, the duo tried to remain calm as they started at Beri with eyes full of defiance. A few secondster, they arrived next to an exhausted Omis. A few beads of sweat were trickling down from his forehead, as he raised his head to look at Beri with a satisfied smile on his face. "Not bad miss Beri." He praised. "I should say the same about you master Omis, thanks to you we finally caught the mice that been snooping around." She said while casting a cold nce towards the duo of cultivators who were now standing helplessly on the deck of the boat. "It was a team effort." Smiled Omis before stepping onboard of the boat. His eyes instantly moved towards the dozen corpses that copsed on the ground with blood seeping out of their pores. A frown made its way to his face, he did not feel guilty although he was the cause for such a scene. Unbeknownst to him, somewhere along the line, he had be immune to such sights. Omis had yet to know if it was a good thing. ''Now is not the time to think about this.'' He shook his head as she tried to rid his mind of such useless thoughts before turning towards the duo who were giving him intense death stares. "Now what should we do with them?" He said with a smile. Stepping closer towards him, Beri''s hand gently touched his shoulder as she spoke. "I suppose an emergency meeting is due with both our members and yours." "En, it''s a shame our date has to end so abruptly." He said. "There''s always next time." She whispered as she moved closer to his ear. "Hopefully we won''t be interrupted then." She chuckled. "I look forward to that then." He said before ncing at the boat and asking. "What do we do with the boat? It seems to be some sort of treasure." He added. "You can have it, you did most of the work after all." Said Beri. "Don''t mind if I do." Smiling, Omis waved his hand over it as he sent the two surviving cultivators floating towards Beri before storing the boat in his spatial storage. Seeing him do that, the surviving cultivators were ck-jawed, their expressions full of disbelief as they stared at Omis with undisguised fear alongside a tint of awe. "Let''s go." He said before turning towards the cloudy borders of the heavenly realm. "En." Beri nodded happily as she followed behind while dragging along the two cultivators. The group then effortlessly passed through the Heavenly realms formation as they reappeared in the Divine Capital''s skies. As soon as they reappeared, the surviving cultivators who still had shocked expressions on had their gaze turn somewhat excited as they nced around them without saying anything. Wooosh! Wooosh! Woooosh! Woooosh! Woooosh! Suddenly, five figures appeared abruptly in front of them seemingly out of thin air. Omis''s face had a leisure smile on it as he nced at the neers all of which he recognized. "Master Krano, Mister Lacess, Butler Rolus." He nodded in their direction before turning around towards Addi and Tizzy and giving them a wide grin. "My lord." Respectfully bowed Beri before nodding at Lacess. "We sensed a new aura peculiar aura appear within the heavenly realm." Said Krano as he nced at the two cultivators behind Beri whom he failed to recognize. ''A God realm cultivators senses sure are a frightening thing.'' Noted Omis, they had barely appeared before they were flocked by everyone. "En, we managed to catch a couple of mice that have been snooping around for a while now." Proudly said Omis. Hearing that, Krano''s eyes alongside all those present turned sharp as they turned to stare at the two cultivators. Feeling the pressure from the gazes of so many God Realm cultivators caused them to break out into cold sweat as their eyes kept darting while they nervously fidgeted. "They came from outside of the realms?" Asked Tizzy with a frown. "En," nodded Beri in confirmation. "You think they are from the same side of the ''Hunters''?" Asked Lacess with a growl, hisrge lion body looked intimidating as he bared his fangs at the outsiders. "That''s a possibility, but we still don''t know." Answered Omis with a shake of his head. "I suggest we take them back to the dungeons first to start the interrogation." Said Addi, a cruel smile that brought chills down the two cultivator''s spine was stered on his face. No one seemed to disagree with his decision. Soon the group of God-ranked entities disappeared from the skies and reappeared within thest floor of the Divine pce, arge damp underground dungeon that was built within the mountain. The entire dungeon was surprisingly unguarded by anyone, only a few dimly lit torches were ced on the walls outside of each cell. No one was surprised at the seemingck of guards. The Divine capital''s dungeon was special after all. An array was carved under each cell which rendered anyone who was locked within powerless, alongside a set of heavy metal chains made out of special material to precisely lock cultivators away we''re on the walls. Both of the outsider cultivators were put on two different cells and bound to the wall, their cultivation bases sealed alongside the array and the chains rendered them as hopeless as mere mortals. So whos going to be in charge of the interrogation? Asked Tizzy. Dont look at me, I have no experience in torture and whatnot. Replied Omis with a shake of his head as he stepped back. Addi on the other hand had a devilish grin on his face as he spoke. I dont mind doing it. Im quite curious to see what secrets they may be hiding. He said in a tone that sent shivers down everyones spine. That sounds creepy as hell. Muttered Omis. Chapter 156 Chapter 156 -Back in the mortal realm.- Three streams of light were cutting through the skies illuminating them as they passed. Dina was in the lead with a serious expression on her face, while Ss was to her right following closely behind, Mace was to her left with a drunken look as usual. "We are almost there." Said Ss. "En." Dina simply nodded in reply. The trio was heading towards the mountain of the beginning, where the giant array that connected the mortal ne to the heavenly realm''s Gate was situated. After Omis ''cleansed'' the gate, its function was now back to normal. Though only celestials are able to freely use its functions to travel between both realms while mortals can not. As the group made their way towards the mountain, they were surprised to see it empty with no cultivator waiting there. It was strange indeed especially since Omis first made his public appearance there, add to that the frequent sightings of Immortals. A lot of the mortal cultivators ended up setting their camps on the mountain as they offered their prayers to the heavens in hopes for guidance from the celestials. "It seems they are still nervous about war." Said Ss. "That makes sense." Answered Dina with a nod. Although the fight was over, the mortal cultivators did not know the details, hence almost all of them remained holed in their sects and ns in fear. "Whew, they sure we''re shy." Chuckled Mace as he nced at the giant statue of Omis and Addi that was erected in their honor. "Omis is after all the Immortal Mentor." Replied Ss with a shake of his head, this much was only normal. Soon, the group found themselves standing at the peak of the mountain, the teleportation force surrounded them causing their figures to blur as their visions swam. A pir of light seemed to descend from the heavens gently touching the peak and shrouding them all within it. A few momentster, the trio''s blurry figures reappeared within the heavenly realm. "Halt!" They were quickly greeted by a few ''Hive'' soldiers who were left to guard the gate. "Identify yourself, and state your business!" Yelled one of the soldiers, his voice carrying a hint of nervousness. Before the group could say anything, one of the soldiers frowned as he nced at Ss before his eyes widened. "Master Ss?!" "En." Ss nodded in surprise, he didn''t think he would be able to recognize him, yet thinking about it he had fought alongside several ''Hive'' members in the previous battler so it wasn''t impossible for someone to identify him. "Forgive us for our rudeness!" Saluted the soldier, he was one of the many who were present in the battle against the ''outsiders'' though his battlefield was different from that of Ss, he was still able to recognize him from when he flew alongside his lord and master Omis. "No matter, we have urgent news to report to the heads of the factions." Calmly said, Ss. The soldier bowed respectfully, hispanions following suit after him. "Safe flight master Ss." "En, we''ll be taking out leave." With that, Ss alongside Dina and Mace turned into three streams of light that shot towards the capital. ******* -Back in the Divine Capital- Omis, Krano, and the rest of the group were seated around a round table in an isted meeting room. While Rolus, the monster butler was respectfully standing behind Krano''s chair, Lacess with his giant body on the other hand was resting on the floor instead of the chairs, his eyes were closed as he appeared to be sleeping. Addi had a frown on his face as he spoke. "I still don''t understand what''s the problem? I said i''ll do it." He spoke in a serious tone. "You are too hasty, that''s exactly the problem." Replied Tizzy with a shake of his head. "Too hasty?" Addi''s frown deepened. "Basically means he is afraid you''ll end up identally killing them and we can''t afford that since we only have those two." Answered Omis as he tapped Addi''s shoulder trying tofort him. "Hmph." Addi simply harrumphed annoyed at the entire ordeal and refrained from speaking any further. "But then again if not master Addi then who will be in charge? None of us is a master of extracting information." Sighed Beri. The situation was more than a little bit special, they had to tread carefully. The news of the two outsiders being captured had remained confidential and the group nned to keep It that way for the time being. The people present at this table after all were considered the leaders of the two factions. Although each and every one of their cultivation bases was unfathomable, none of them was a professional when It came to the ''art'' of extraction information, hence their current dilemma. As the group''s discussion continued further, a sudden knock on the door made them pause. Krano frowned, he was sure that he instructed them that they were to not be bothered. "My lord! Master Ss and the ''Alchemist'' request audience." Came the voice of a soldier from behind the door. Krano turned to nce at Omis and the rest who then resolutely nodded, "They are to be trusted." With a wave of his hand, the doors suddenly opened as Ss alongside Dina and Mace stepped inside the room. They gave a respectful bow, even Mace who usually always had a drunken look on his face seemed to sober up. Everyone present here was a God-ranked cultivator, and although they might be close to some, respect was still only proper due to their difference in strength. "Greetings master Krano." Dina was the one that took the lead this time and greeted Krano before turning towards the other ''Hive'' members and giving a swift but respectful nod. "Please." Krano ushered them over towards the empty seats around the giant round table. "I carry urgent news..." Said Dina as she nced at Omis before looking around the room. "Don''t worry, no one can spy on this room. It just so happens that we have an urgent problem that needs to be taken care of as well." Chuckled Omis. To that, Dina smiled before nodding, she then stepped forward and summoned a corpse of a dead master ''Hunter'' on top of therge table. "Well then if you''ll excuse my rudeness, I shall try and keep it brief." She said. Chapter 157 Chapter 157 The mood around the table was grim. All those present had a dark face, even Lacess thezy lion had his eyes open as a grim air seemed to surround him. The room was silent as everyone was currently trying to digest the information that Dina had just brought. At first, they had a hard time believing her, Omis for one found it to be almost ridiculous that an entity that was not considered Immortal could have such a high damage output and great battle prowess. Yet he had no choice but to acknowledge this as a fact when Dina brought out the corpse of a fallen master ''Hunter'' and using the orb on it. The silver light was like a hammer that fell on his chest, the ''hunter'' was most definitely a ''mortal''. A part of him thought if it was truly a good idea to share this information with the ''Hive''. Although they had just fought together, nothing was for certain in this world. There was no such thing as eternal friends especially not when they were essentially just forced to fight alongside one another due to their special circumstances. On the other hand, they were bound to know. Hiding the news might not necessarily be a good thing either. At the moment an evenrger threat loomed over their heads, a threat that forced them to be united. And until that threat was resolved, the two factions had no other options but to rely on one another to survive. A frown made its way to Omis''s eyes as his mind spun thinking of various options and possibilities, his eyes suddenly lit up as he remembered something. "Dina!" He abruptly called out breaking the heavy silence in the room. "En?" Dina raised her head to look at him with a questioning look. "How good are you at extracting information from people?" He asked with a grin. "Tsk should just let me do it instead I tell you." Adding clicked his tongue and muttered under his breath as he seemed to understand what Omis wanted to do. "Extracting...information?" Dina repeated his question with an even more confused expression. "Mister Omis, you mean you want to let the job to the ''alchemist''?" Asked Krano with a frown. He seemed unconvinced, and rightfully so, Dina was not a God realm cultivator. Although Krano appeared to be easygoing when dealing with Omis, he was still the leader of the ''Hive'' and was extremely proud, the only reason he treated Omis, Addi, and Tizzy with respect was due to their strength. For him, anyone who was not at the God realm did not have the qualifications to speak to him on equal terms, hence he would usually not bother with such people. Although the ''alchemist'' had quite the reputation even amongst the ''Hive'' her personal strength was stillcking, hence Krano was feeling a bit skeptical about the entire thing. "Trust me on this one mister Krano." Omis''s smile did not leave his face as he replied with confidence before turning to look at Dina who still had a confused look on her face. "We just so happened to have been able to catch a few outsiders. They don''t seem to belong to the ''Hunters'' faction, so they are our only source of information since we have no idea what the world is like outside our realm." Exined Omis. He gave Dina a few seconds to absorb the information before continuing. "No one here can be considered that experienced when ites to ''extracting'' Information, Addi volunteered but I''m afraid he''d just end up killing our only source of information before getting anything useful out of them." He added with a shake of his head, Addi on the other hand simply harrumphed and rolled his eyes in annoyance yet refrained from saying anything. Dina''s eyes widened as she muttered to herself. "Outsiders!" She raised her head to look at Omis and asked. "Could they also be the same as the master ''Hunters''?" She asked with a low voice. "Only one way to find out." Tizzy was the one to reply as he motioned towards the orb with his chin. At that, the eyes of everyone present seemed to shine with anticipation and curiosity. Could it be possible that the locked outsiders are also considered nothing but mere mortals? "Wait, I still have this." Omis suddenly spoke up. He quietly waved his hand over the table causing a corpse of one of the disciples who were present on the boat to suddenly appear on top of the giant round table. "This?" Dina muttered, her eyes seemed to shine as she nced at the corpse of a young man, traces of blood seeping out of his pores were still visible. "He was one of those present alongside the surviving Outsiders." Answered Omis. Nodding, Dina carefully brought the orb closer to the corpse her hands steady as she hovered it above the body, secondster a bright silver light rushed out confirming their suspicions, the corpse indeed belonged to a mortal. "Well, i''ll be damned." Muttered Addi. "Let us go, we still have a lot of questions that need to be answered." Said Krano with a grim expression. Soon, the group made their way back towards the underground dungeons where the two captives were held. Dina nced at them from outside of their cells with gleaming eyes. "How fascinating, they look the same as us." She mumbled. "A child?" Unconsciously muttered the man who was bound to the wall, as he raised his head and nced at Dina with a frown. Hearing him refer to her as a child, Dina''s lips twitched as she nced at him with a forced smile. "Say dear, mind telling us why you were spying on us and what brings you here?" She asked. "Hmph." The man simply harrumphed and refrained from speaking. Thedy who was bound to the wall in the cell next to him had her eyes closed as if she refused to acknowledge their presence. "So what do you think Dina, can you get them to talk?" Asked Omis. Dina nced back at him and replied with a savage toothy grin that seemed unnatural on her cute childlike face. "Piece of cake." "You can stay and watch if you like." She added before bringing out arge bag from her spatial storage. Mace who was standing at the back stood up and spoke. "I''ll pass, I need a drink." He said with a shake of his head before leaving. Rolus the monster butler suddenly pped his hands causing chairs to appear behind everyone who was left. The alchemist was about to start her work, and it was bound to be a good show. Chapter 158 Chapter 158 The group seemed to have different reactions to Dina''s work. Addi looked impressed throughout the entire ordeal as he watched attentively, Krano and Beri seemed unbothered as they looked with an indifferent expression with Rolus standing respectfully without moving the entire time behind Krano, while Lacess even closed his eyeszily on the floor. Tizzy and Ss appeared more concerned with the results of her work while Omis had an unfathomable expression on his face. His gaze not betraying a hint of his emotions. He thought that it would be hard to watch the entire process, yet surprisingly he found himself indifferent to it all. Dina certainly knew what she was doing, it did not take long before the male cultivator started talking yet she did not stop, in fact, she seemed to have been enjoying the entire situation quite more than he might have anticipated. In the middle of the cell was the now half-dead bloody cultivator, his eyes were sunken in his face looked empty almost devoid of emotion as he stared nkly ahead. The wall that bound the cultivator was nowpletely caked in blood, Dina was thorough in her ''work'', she did not only extract information from him, but she also took advantage of the situation to ''study'' his body in details. She then came to the conclusion that he was indeed a mortal with a finite lifespan, the cultivation method he followed waspletely different from that they were familiar with and the energy he seemed to be cultivating was also different. Finished with her work, Dina then gracefully removed the gloves in her hands before summoning a small me that burned thempletely before stepping outside of the cell and towards the rest of the group. "What do you guys think?" She asked with a frown. The information she managed to gather was even bigger than any of them had anticipated as everyone remained silent for a few seconds trying to digits it. ording to the captured cultivator, he alongside with the woman that apanied him were elders of a sect called the Primal Star sect that was located hundreds of thousands of kilometers away from their realm. The reason they were spying on them was that they apparently were looking for a way to sneak inside the realm without alerting the ''Divine'' who Omis and the rest called the ''Hunters''. The ''Hunters'' or the ''Divine'' as they seemed to prefer being called were a part of an evenrger prominent n in the outside universe, and they had apparentlyid im to their universe prohibiting any of the other sects and ns from attempting to make a move against it. At first, no one of the prominent sects and ns from the outside universe bothered with the ''Divine''s'' decision for they held quite the power as one of the top factions of the universe. Themying im to a small realm was nothing noteworthy, everything changed however when a certain rumor began to spread. The seemingly small and insignificant realm apparently held the secrets to Immortality! With its native residents being able to cultivate in some strange methods and energy that allowed them to achieve what was considered impossible by everyone in the Universe, Immortality! Although no one knew how the rumor began to spread, it was enough to cause almost all the other factions and countless of smaller sects and ns to turn mad with greed. Immortality was something every cultivator pursuit, apparently although when one reached the level of the elder foreign cultivator from the Primal Star sect, their lifespan would reach thousands of years but they were still not Immortal, there will still cole a day when they would end up returning to the dust and merging with the universe. Hence the news of a small realm that contained the secrets to Immortality brought waves of chaos to the universe as a massive war ensued. Countless factions banded together to attack the ''Divine'' who was considered as one of the top powerhouses of the Universe. The scale of the war was apparently so big that countlesss and stars ended up copsing from the intensity of some battles. Surprisingly, even with numerous powerhouses of the Universe banding together to fight against them, the ''Divine'' still managed to fend them off albeit with a price as they suffered heavy casualties to their ranks. The fight was still ongoing, though the Divine were able to push the frontline of the battle away from their realm which meant that Omis and the rest were safe from the aftermath. The scale of the battles was now significantly smaller than before as both sides needed time to recuperate their forces, which effectively meant that Omiss realm was somewhat safe for now against outside raids besides the Divine. And since even they had their hands tied trying to hold back their attackers, this meant that Omis and the group had a chance to fight back since the Divine were unable to send their best fighters and elders to attack them. What about her? Suddenly asked Dina as she pointed at the shivering bound woman cultivator. She had a fear-stricken expression on her face as her body shuddered uncontrobly. The screams of despair and agony of herpanion were still fresh in her ears. He had already spilled all the beans and told the monsters everything they wanted to know, what use was she for then? Her mouth trembled as she opened her lips to try and plead for mercy. P-Please her voice came out as nothing but a soft whisper. Omis nced at her and then at Krano who shook his head and shrugged his shoulders indicating his disinterest, before he to turned to look at Dina. I think theres no problem if you keep her, Im sure youll find a better use for her anyways. He said. Tizzy and Addi simply nodded while Ss remained silent. Hearing his response and seeing how no one seemed to be interested in disagreeing, a wide smile bloomed on Dinas face as she turned to nce at the captive cultivator with a predatory smile. Oh dear, ill definitely find a good use for her. She said with a grin causing shivers to run down the female cultivators spine. Chapter 159 Chapter 159 After leaving the two outsiders in her care, Dina was then offered a generous plot ofnd next to the pce where she settled her pagoda for the time being. No one was to disturb her as she conducted her ''researches''. Meanwhile, Omis alongside with the others now had even bigger problems to worry about, with the looming threat of the outside world hanging like a scythe on their necks, a solution was urgently needed. Ss who was considered the master of formations amongst the Immortals ended up being sent with Ni a short female ''Hive'' member, she mostly looked like a ten-year-old child with red hair and deep scarlet eyes, tworge pair of ck horns extended upwards from her forehead. Ni was the number one formation master of the ''Hive'' camp. And so it was decided that the both of them would be sent to try and strengthen the formation that protected the heavenly realm alongside that of the mortal ne. A few Golden Immortals from both camps were sent to act as their escorts and guards in case anything went warry. Krano and Tizzy on the other hand were still considered the leaders of both sides so it wasn''t very appropriate for them to make any moves personally. The group of leaders continued with their meeting as they assigned various missions to each member, it took a while but eventually, they came to a mutual agreement. Beri and Lacess would act as a patrol in the perimeter of the realms, while Omis and Addi would try something bigger, sneak out into enemy territory and try to gather more information from within all the while keeping a low profile. Just hearing about a mission where he had to act low-key and hide his identity while roaming the outside universe was enough to get Omis''s blood pumping as he almost immediately volunteered and ended up dragging Addi along with him. ording to the cultivators of the Primal Star sect, the ''Divine'' currently had their hands tied trying to keep their attackers at bay especially since they had just fought a massive war in which they suffered heavy casualties. Taking that into consideration alongside the fact that Omis and the rest had also managed to push them out of the realm and thwart their invasion, it was safe to say that they bought a short period of peace to the real, for now, that is. No one could tell for how long this period would be, yet this also served as their chance to take a more offensive stance against their aggressors. Omis considered taking Lu Lu with him, yet the danger of this mission was a bit too high, hence he decided against it. Another point of concern he had and which he ended up bringing up to Tizzy in private, was the fact that two of the ''Immortals'' God realm leaders will leave in this mission. This gave an obvious advantage to the ''Hive'' and was a matter that troubled him. To this, Tizzy ended up proposing an interesting suggestion, a Dao promise. This was no ordinary promise, a promise to the Dao was absolute, should a cultivator break it, they alongside their cultivation base would end up reverting back to the Dao essentially killing them in both body and soul. This is exactly why a Dao promise was seldom made. Even back in the game, who would want to risk their avatar and progress because of a single promise. Some sects before however used the promise as a criterion to join, this ensured the loyalty of their members and prevented possible betrayals. But even so, the number of sects that used such a method back in the game was low. Omis who was sitting down around a table inside one of the rooms of the divine pce on the floor provided to them by Krano, and was discussing the matter with Tizzy and Addi. Lu Lu and Le were seated on a couch as they lightly giggled, holding a conversation of their own. The twodies instantly grew close to one another even before the battle and only seemed to grow closer. "You think they''ll approve?" Asked Omis with a frown. "We have no choice. They have no choice, we need them as much as they need us. The best option for both of our sides is a Dao promise." Replied Tizzy. "What do you think Addi?" Omis asked as he turned towards Addi who was stroking his beard in silence this whole time. "I still don''t understand why the hell did you volunteer for this and dragged me with you." He replied with a sigh. "Oh c''mon, when was thest time you loosened up and went on an adventure? This is our chance, plus it''s entirely different realms we are talking about! A whole damn universe waiting for us, now tell me you are not excited about that." Replied Omis, to which Addi simply let out a long sigh and shook his head. "Alright then, it''s settled, we''ll bring up the Dao promise before we leave." Added Omis as he turned to look at Tizzy who nodded with a serious expression on his face. ***** Soon, Omis alongside Addi and Tizzy called for a special meeting with Krano. Beri and Lacess had already left for their patrol so they were not present. The group met in a spacious meeting room that was situated at the very top of the pce. One could easily oversee the entire capital from this point. "I hear you have something you''d like to discuss with me?" Asked Krano as he ushered the trio to take a seat in front of him. Rolus gracefully served tea for everyone present before retreating to stand behind his master. Tizzy was the one to speak first. "There is no point in beating around the bush, master Krano, we would like for a Dao promise to ensure the safety of our people while Omis and Addi are gone." He said without breaking eye contact. Krano''s eyes widened for a second before Rolus the butler jumped out, his usual graceful and respectful demeanor nowhere to be found. "Presumptuous!" He yelled, as his aura rushed out towards Tizzy. Addi was the one to step out as he allowed his own aura to surge blocking the butler''s, a wide grin was on his face as he spoke. "Don''t think that things will go the same way asst time ugly bastard." "Rolus!" Krano suddenly waved his hand causing the butler to take a step back with a bow as he retracted his aura. Addi did the same albeit reluctantly. A disappointed expression was on his face as he shrugged his shoulders. "You do realize a Dao promise is not something to be taken lightly, right?" Asked Rolus with a frown. "That is precisely why we are asking this master Krano." Omis was the one to reply this time causing the mood to turn heavy as both sides silently sized one another. Chapter 160 Chapter 160 "I''m sure you can understand our concerns mister Krano, with both me and Addi leaving, the ''Immortals'' faction will have significantly less strength to defend itself." Exined Omis. "Should you decide that our previous agreement was null, and see no use and keeping your word, then we would stand no chance against you without two of our only God realm cultivators." Added Tizzy. "Unless you want to send some of your guys to do the dirty work instead of us." Spoke Addi, although he said that, everyone present knew that Krano could not send any of his members out. The reason was simple, the primordial energy they cultivated was rather thin the further away they moved from the realm which would, in turn, cause their cultivation prowess to go down. And since the situation in the outside world seemed rather hectic, information was crucial to them as no one knew the state of the war of the ''Divine'' or when they mightunch an attack again. "Don''t think you It''s not in my favor to do something as stupid as killing off my allies when an even bigger threat looms above our heads?" Asked Krano with a frown. He had a point, why would he endanger the entire realm just to kill off thepetition when Omis and Addi were not present. "I would like to think you are not that stupid to do so mister Krano, but the hearts of men are inconceivable, no one could tell for sure what can happen." Omis was the one reply at that his gaze steady as he met Krano''s stare. After a long moment of heavy silence, Krano finally spoke. "What would the promise be exactly?" He asked. "That''s simple, you won''t make or orchestrate anything that would harm the ''Immortals'' as long as we aren''t there." Grinned Addi. The reason why the promise included ''as long as they weren''t there, was because as Omis started before, no one really knows what could happen in the future. Forcing Krano to make a promise like that keeps the possibility of conflict in the future open in the future but it would at least guarantee the safety of their members for the time being. "I take it master Tizzy will take a Dao promise alongside me as well, correct?" Asked Krano as he turned his head to nce at Tizzy who had long been prepared for this question. With a firm nod, Tizzy replied with a smile. "Of course master Krano." "Hmmm." Krano descended into a deep train of thought as he stroked his chin. Rolus who was standing behind him and always had a passive face with an unreadable expression now wore an ufortable face. Omis alongside Addi and Tizzy knew that Krano and his butler were discussing the entire situation with one another using their divine senses, so they did not disturb them and merely remained silent while drinking the tea that was served to them in patience. After what seemed to be a long time, Rolus''s expression finally seemed to ease up a little as he regained his passive look, Krano then spoke in a serious tone. "I ept, with one condition, however." He said. "Oh?" Omis''s eyes turned sharp. "Both of you will have to make a Dao promise as well that you will share whatever information youe across out there will not, while also promising that you won''t make any moves against our faction while you are there. Master Tizzy is also to make one, so we can be sure he won''t plot against us while you are away." Said Krano, his gaze never leaving Omis for a second. ''That should be eptable.'' Came Tizzy''s divine message. ''Addi?'' asked Omis with a message of his own. ''I don''t see any problems either.'' He replied with a nod. "We ept." Said Omis with a smile. Soon the group was standing next to one another as Krano began to recite his Dao promise. "I Krano, leader of the ''primordials'' swear on the Dao that I shall not make any moves that could harm nor scheme against the ''Immortals'' in any way for as long as Omis and Addi are away. If I fail to uphold my promise, may my cultivation base and soul return to the great Dao." As soon as he finished speaking, a strange boundless power began to swirl around his body as it rushed towards his heart and dantian. This was the manifestation of the Dao promise, should he fail to uphold his word, the power would instantly shatter his cultivation base before killing him and merging him with the Dao. With his promise made, it was now Tizzy''s turn. "I Tizzy, leader of the ''Immortals'' swear on the Dao that I shall not make any moves that could harm not scheme against the ''primordials'' in any way as long as Omis and Addi are away. If I fail to uphold my promise, let my cultivation base and soul return to the great Dao." A simr scene happened as the boundless unfathomable power of the Dao manifested itself and rushed towards his heart and Dantian instantly sealing the deal. Finally, it was Omis and Addi''s turn. They nced at one another and nodded before speaking at the same time. "I Omis/Addi, member of the ''Immortals'' swear on the Dao that I shall not make any moves that could harm not scheme against the ''primordials'' in any way as long as I am away, and promise to share whatever information Ie across to Krano while in the outside world. If I fail to uphold my promise, let my cultivation base and soul return to the great Dao." They simultaneously began their promise and simultaneously ended it. The power of the Dao came down once more as it bound them to their words. Omis tried to circle his divine energy around the Dao''s energy, yet it easily diverted him away. Omis did not feel veryfortable with the foreign power inside his body acting as a scythe breathing down his neck, yet he had no choice. This was necessary so both sides could trust one another. As both camps finished with their promises, the mood suddenly turned light as both sides had relieved smiles on their faces. Krano was the first one to break the silence as he extended his hand towards Omis who shook it then towards Tizzy as finally towards Addi who shook it albeit with hesitation. Chapter 161 Chapter 161 After they finished their objectives with Krano, Omis alongside Addi and Tizzy left the ''Hive'' leader''s chamber and went back to their side of the pce. "When are you leaving?" Asked Tizzy as the trio walked down therge hallways of the Divine pce. Omis nced at Addi who simply nodded and then turned back to Tizzy and replied. "Now." A frown made its way onto Tizzy''s face as he asked. "Now?" "En, the faster the better. There''s no point in wasting any more time." Said Omis, Addi silently nodding next to him expressing his agreement. Hearing that, Tizzy found himself unable to refute Omis''s words so he remained silent for a few seconds before asking. "Are you going to visit little Lu Lu?" "Aye, I can''t leave without saying goodbye." Answered Omis with a smile. Letting out a sigh, Tizzy suddenly stopped causing Omis to turn back and nce at him in confusion. "Tizzy?" "Well, there''s no point in me going all the way with you to visit your disciple, i''ll just say my goodbyes here." He said as he extended his hand to Omis. With a slight smile, Omis grabbed his hand and shook it. Tizzy tapped his shoulder and spoke in a warm tone. "Take care of yourself brother, don''t do anything stupid." He said. Hearing that Omis''s heart felt warm as his smile widened before replying. "You are starting to sound like an old man, it seems Addi''s influence has been rather heavy on you." He grinned. To that, Tizzyughed heartily while Addi simply rolled his eyes and refrained frommenting. "Don''t worry Tizzy, I''m not stupid besides Addi is with me." Added Omis in a serious tone as he reassured Tizzy. "Good. Addi, i''ll be seeing you." Nodded Tizzy before turning his gaze to Addi and speaking. "I''ll be seeing you, take care of your old bones." Replied Addi with a rare smile causing Tizzy to let out a small chuckle before he teleported away leaving the duo behind in the hallway. Addi then turned to look at Omis and spoke. "I''ll wait for you to say your goodbyes, we''ll meet above the pce." Omis nodded before Addi also disappeared. It did not take long before he found himself standing outside the door of Lu Lu''s chambers. As he was about to knock, the door swung open to reveal Lu Lu who had a sweet smile on her face. "Master!" He chuckled at her enthusiasm and gently patted her head, a sad smile hung on his face. Lu Lu immediately noticed and asked. "Master? What''s wrong?" Letting out a sigh, Omis replied. "Let''s talk inside, i''ll exin everything." Once inside, Omis was momentarily surprised to find Leying down on the giant bed, shezily turned her gaze towards him and asked. "Oh, big brother Omis, what are you doing here?" "Le." Omis nodded at her with a small smile before taking a seat at the table in the middle of the room, Lu Lu sat facing him. Sensing the serious mood, Le sat upright and perked her ears in curiosity as she waited for Omis to speak. "Something came up and I have to leave soon." He said with a sad expression. "Master, what do you mean?" Lu Lu''s expression suddenly dropped. "I''m sorry I couldn''t keep my promise so soon," Omis said with a sigh. He then proceeded to exin everything that had happened, starting from the two cultivators from the Primal star sect he and Beri manager to catch all the way to the news of the outside world. Somewhere along the line of his exnation, Le moved closer to them and was now sitting in the chair next to Lu Lu with a frown on her face as she listened. After Omis finished with his exnation, a long moment of silence fell on the room before Lu Lu spoke with a sad smile. "I understand." She tried to hide her sorrow but Omis was easily able to see it through her smile. "Lu Lu I-" He tried to talk but she interrupted him. "It''s okay master, I understand. I really do want to go with you, but I know that since I still haven''t reached the God realm, I''d only stand in your way." Taking a deep breath, Lu Lu raised her head her eyes meeting his as she spoke with determination. "Since It came to that, all I have to do is raise my cultivation base and step into the God realm so next time I would be of help to you!" Saying that Lu Lu struggled to keep her tears at bay as she threw herself at Omis and tightly hugged him. "But for that, you have toe back safely master." She added with a whisper as she married her head in his chest. Omis''s face had a gentle smile as he stroked her hair affectionately before replying. "I will, don''t worry, who do you think your master is?" Le who was watching the entire scene y out had a cheeky smile on her face. After a long hug, Lu Lu finally stepped back from his arms. "So big brother Omis is leaving, huh?" Said Le. "You girls should take care of each other, and don''t do anything stupid while I''m gone." He replied. To that Le stuck her tongue out at him, before replying. "Ya, ya, just don''t get yourself killed ande back!" "I won''t." He said with a smile as he patted her head he then nced at Lu Lu for a final time before turning around to leave. "Master!" Lu Lu''s voice stopped him as he was about to teleport away from the room. "I''ll be waiting!" Added Lu Lu. "En." With a smile, Omis nodded before teleporting himself to the skies above the divine pce where Addi was waiting. "Are those tears I see in your eyes?" Asked Addi with a grin as he nced at Omis who suddenly appeared next to him. "Shut up, what tears," Omis replied dismissively as he hastily rubbed his eyes. "Oh, poor Omis, would you like a hug?" Laughed Addi earning him a death re from Omis. "Haha, let''s go before you change your mind," He added as he led the way to leave the heavenly ne. Omis shot the divine ce below one final look before turning into a streak of light that followed after Addi. Chapter 162 Chapter 162 "You ready?" Asked Addi as he eyed Omis with a smirk. Omis answered with a grin. "I was born ready old man." "Cheeky little bastard." Laughed Addi with a shake of his head. The duo then turned into two streaks of light that shot towards the dark unknown universe. The heavenly realm alongside the mortal ne was left behind them, it was the start of a new adventure, one that neither of them was quite sure where it would lead. Although they had managed to get their hands on a map that the elders of the Primal Star sect so ''kindly'' provided, the duo still faced the risk of being noticed by a ''Divine''. Hence they would do their utmost best to avoid any territory that fell under their jurisdiction. The first destination of their journey was the Kaa''lot. "Kaa''lut?" Asked Omis. "No you ignorant idiot, did you forget how they pronounced it, it''s Kaa''lot!" Addi corrected him with a shake of his head. "Where the hell is the difference." Mumbled Omis under his breath, Addi pretended not to hear him. Kaa''lot was the name of a neutral roughly the size of the mortal ne they were familiar with, it was also one of the most famous busiests on this particr side of the Universe making It a great ce to gather information. The ''Divine'' had some previous bad blood between the ruling faction of Kaa''lot so they tended to avoid it. For a neutral to survive the predators of the universe and remain independent was a testimony to its strength. "You think we will find one of those, uh, what were they called again, you know those who they said are blessed with extreme beauty." "The Eldrins''?" Asked Addi. "Yes! The Eldrins, so that''s what they are called." Thought Omis as he recalled the description of that the captured cultivators provided. They described them as the personification of beauty, their elegance, and grace enough to charm the Gods. Omis would be lying if he said he wasn''t curious about such race. They mainly seek beauty in their partners and are firm believers in following one''s desires. Their numbers are extremely small, however, with their main distinguishing feature being their slightly silver skin and amaranthine-colored eyes. "I doubt we''de across one of them, didn''t they say that they usually upy very high ranks in whatever sect, n, or kingdom they join." Said Addi with a shake of his head. "Such a shame." Mumbled Omis. "Remember the mission! We are not going sightseeing." Adding turned and red at him. "Yes, yes, such a killjoy you know that?"Replied Omis with a sigh. "And I don''t want a repeat of the Song Kindom, we ARE going to proceed low-key." Added Addi in a serious tone. "Don''t worry, I love low-key." Answered Omis as he patted his chest reassuringly yet that only seemed to cause Addi to let out a sigh full of worry. ''Is it really going to be okay?'' He thought to himself as he nced at the overly enthusiastic Omis who flew by his side. Along the way, the duo flew past countless dead and ruineds, some looked naturally uninhabited while others had signs of being destroyed by some epic battle. Whenever the duo passed one of the saids, Omis would slow down and curiously observed it. Addi felt likeining countless of times yet refrained from doing so and simply rolled his eyes. ''At least he doesn''t want to go down there.'' Thought Addi, trying tofort himself. "It''s quite boring isn''t it?" Omis suddenly spoke. They have been traveling for a while now, since they were in space they had nothing to hold them back from fully unleashing their max speed. Doing that, they had already passed quite the number of driftings and even strange sr systems. Yet it was still utterly boring. Coming across news and realms was interesting the first few times but even that lost its luster eventually. "You''re too impatient." Replied Addi with the air of a wise old man. This however merely caused Omis to sigh in annoyance. "And you became a boring geezer." He said. Irritated, Addi red at him before speaking. "Who are you calling a geezer you brat!" Chuckling, Omis replied with a grin. "So you agree on the boring part." As the duo flew across the deste space, the sound of their endless bickering followed behind them. It was then that their eyes suddenly turned sharp as they approached an inhabited realm. They then paused their meaningless quarrel as countless presences bore down on them. Soon the duo was stopped by a small army of cultivators standing on top of what appeared to be massive insect monsters. "That''s disgusting." Mumbled Omis as he nced at the monstrosities that the cultivators were using as mounts. "Space bandits?" Said Addi with a frown. Hearing that a chuckle escaped Omis''s lips. "Didn''t you insist on being the one to lead since you wanted to avoiding across them?" He said as he motioned at the small army blocking their way. Flustered, Addi replied as he tried to hide his embarrassment. "Shut up, it''s because of your meaningless bickering that distracted me." "Hahaha, yes, yes whatever you say." Laughed Omis. He was not seriously concerned about the small army of ouws blocking their path. A small nce was enough to show that their highest member was merely at the Profound Immortal with the rest all being at the Half-Immortal realm. Since Omis and Addi were trying to avoid suspicion, they had deliberately concealed the flunctioning off their cultivation bases causing them to appear as nothing but low-level cultivators. "Hand over your storage bags and rings with all your valuables if you cherish your life!" Yelled a gruff-looking cultivator with an unkempt thick beard. Hearing that Omis tried to resist the urge tough wildly as he struggled against the wide grin that was breaking on his face. ''It appeared! The first cliche!'' As if reading Omis''s thoughts, along tired sigh escaped from Addi''s lips as he facepalmed. ''This idiot is having too much fun.'' He thought to himself, feeling a headache starting to appear. Omis on the other hand seemed to be excited as he stared at the army with a predatory gaze. Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Nimble Giant, that was his name. He had lived as a bandit for more years than he could count. Somewhere along the line, the number of his followers grew to form a small army, he even managed to get his hands on some mounts he snatched from a raid. Life was good. He was always careful not to target any of the big guys, their sects would always retaliate with an even stronger force hence there was no point. So Nimble Giant learned to pick his opponents carefully. He only went for those In which he could gauge their strength and was sure of their chances in winning against. His favorite targets coincidently were lone travels, space travelers. That dide with a fair share of risk, however, since cultivators who would choose to travel between the realms alone were either extremely strong or extremely stupid first-timers. ncing at the duo who was bickering ahead of him, Nimble Bear was almost certain that they belonged to thetter category. The strength of their cultivation base was barely at his level. Yet he wasn''t afraid, he had a mount alongside an entire army! As for the possibility of them hiding their strength? Nimble Giant had never thought of that, why? There was simply no point in doing so when traveling between the realms. If one was deemed weak, countless raiders and bandits woulde knocking, and so no one would purposefully hide their cultivation base. That was the norm at least. Yet as he red at the duo a distance ahead, Nimble Giant suddenly had a very bad feeling. His instincts honed through countless battles and raids warned him that something was not right, the two people in front of him were not normal. When he had yelled out for them to leave their storage bag, rings, and valuables, the duo dared to ignore him as they continued to bicker amongst themselves, then the younger one, a white-haired extremely handsome young man turned his predatory gaze towards him causing him to unconsciously take a step back. The young man''s eyes were not that of a normal cultivator, Nimble Bear who prided himself in being able to read people and see through them was momentarily astounded as his gaze met the young man''s. His instincts which he so foolishly chose to ignore a while ago began to scream at him once again, his scalp turned numb as he felt his back be drenched in cold sweat. Nimble Bear was still regretting his decision of stopping the duo when suddenly one of his subordinates yelled in an extremely arrogant tone. "Did you not hear our boss? Leave your valuables if you want to leave kid! Else you and your grandpa would end up regretting the day you were born!" Haughtily proimed his subordinate looking rather pleased with himself. Normally, Nimble Bear wouldn''t mind but now the opponent they stumbled on was without a doubt a crouching dragon! He constantly cursed at his subordinate and all of his ancestors, with an extremely nervous look, Nimble Bear turned his attention towards the young man. "Hahahahaha! Didn''t I tell you? you look like a grandpa, even that dumb bloke agrees." To Nimble Bear''splete horror, instead of feeling any sense of pressure, the young man instead broke out into a fit ofughter. At this point, the old bandit boss wanted nothing more but to turn tail and flee, what use was staying with unloyal subordinates that would just send him into an early grave? Just as he was about to turn around runpletely ignoring everyone else, the old man with crazy hollow eyes suddenly frowned, a visible expression of anger shing through his eyes as he turned to re at his useless subordinate who had spoken earlier. It was then, what he had feared the most happened. Before his stupid subordinate could even say anything, he suddenly exploded into a puff of smoke dying in both body and soul. "Oh, we''re fucked." Murdered Nimble Bear as his eyes met the old man''s white hollow ones. An unprecedented aura suddenly surged from the old cultivator''s body causing Nimble Bear''s subordinates to drop dead unable to resist, he had no way to move, no way to run even if he wanted to, his eyes were locked with the old man''s as everyone around him exploded without so much as putting up any sort of resistance. Staring at those pair of white void eyes, Nimble Bear''s mind was abruptly filled with various scenes of blood and destruction, he saw the skies copsing, he saw wars where thousands of cultivators fell by the dozen dying the world crimson. The more he saw, the longer he stared, the worse his condition turned. Blood slowly seeped out of his eyes, ears, and then his mouth. An empty dazed expression took over his face, as Nimble Bear slowly felt himself descending into darkness. Thest thing he saw in his life was the pair of piercing white eyes as they swallowed him hole before everything wentpletely dark. Until the very end, Nimble Bear was full of regret as he cursed the luck that caused him to meet such a devil. "Ohe on! I wanted to take care of them!" Grumbled Omis as he turned to re at Addi. "Hmph." To that Addi simply harrumphed and regained from speaking. Clicking his tongue in annoyance, Omis turned his attention back to the space where a small army once stood but was nowpletely empty. "You sure did go all out, not even a sign of them is left." Sighed Omis with a shake of his head. His first cliche opportunity! but it was now wasted because of Addi. "Next time you should at least leave their rings and storage bags, didn''t you hear how they can''t use spatial storage? What is there left to loot if you destroy everything?" Omis Scolded Addi with a frown. "What''s the point in looting these small fries?" Said Addi in contempt. "You idiot! You should always loot your enemies no matter their rank! It''smon knowledge, who knows you may end up stumbling upon a precious treasure." Answered Omis. Shaking his head Addi replied. "What would a precious treasure be doing No, you know what, I don''t even want to know. Let''s just go." "You''ll understand someday." Said Omis with a smile as the duo made their way towards the inhabited realm. Chapter 164 Chapter 164 With the small nuisance finally dealt with, Omis and Addi slowly made their way towards the inhabited realm. They were still a distance away from Kaa''lot but decided to first take a small break in the ahead. Continuous flight through the dark eerie space would wear down even the most seasoned dimensional travelers. Omis and Addi were no different. Although they still had the capability to continue their journey without stopping, none of them wanted to do so. Time was a tricky thing, especially since they were traveling across the Universe. Even so, Omis roughly estimated that the length of their journey had already extended to months by now. Months of passing by boring empty nes and giant drifting rocks. Although they hade across a few inhabitable nes, the duo never diverted away from their course and continued along with their journey. Looking at the blue below them, Omis was suddenly reminded of earth. By now, Addi''s attachment to their previous home was almost non-existent, the only thing that still gued his mind although he did not want to admit it, was his wife and Shaking his head, Omis did not want to continue thinking about that, he himself was in no better position. His mood quickly darkened as he recalled the little boy he left behind. As if sensing his abrupt change, Addi lightly growled. "Get your mind out of the gutter, didn''t you want to go down and visit?" He said while motioning to the blue below their feet. Pushing all the dark thoughts out to the back of his mind, Omis gave a slight grin before replying ready to fly down. "Of course! Let''s go." Frowning, Addi retorted. "Hold your horses, I don''t think it''s safe to just rush down there." "I don''t see any of that so-called formation up, won''t we be fine if we are just careful?" He asked. A formation or array is as the name suggests, a giant formation usually powered by the rulers of the realm or ne. It is usually deployed in times of war when the is facing an unprecedented crisis. The price of such activation is enormous, which means keeping the formation up at all times was something unrealistic unless the or realm was a highly regarded one by the powerhouses of the universe. For the little blue below them, affording to keep such a formation was a luxury they could not afford. Hence Omis was unconcerned, the strongest flunctions he could feeling off it belonged to a cultivator that seemed to reach the level of a Golden Immortal, not quite at the Immortal Venerable yet. And for the to survive the raids of space pirates and others who held bad intentions against it, could only mean one of two things. The first, a Golden Immortal backed with the power of their was enough to protect it against hostile. Two, the was under the protection of or belonged to an even bigger faction that served as its shield. "I still think we can just slip inside unnoticed." Answered Omis unconvinced. Addi could feel a headache brewing, perhaps he was being too cautious. They were after all God realm cultivators and not just any normal ones. Left with no choice, and since he had no better suggestion, Addi nodded. "Fine, but remember, low-key!" He reminded Omis in a serious tone. "Yes, yes! Low-key, definitely." Grinned Omis in reply. The duo then slowly made their way down to the center of the blue. As expected, they faced no resistance as they broke through the''s atmosphere. ncing down from the sky, Omis and Addi descended a distance away from what appeared to be arge city. They were calmly hovering in the air above a medium-sized forest, Omis used his Divine sense to further scan their immediate area causing a strange expression to make its way unto his face. Addi didnt seem to notice as his attention was on the city far away in the distance. That seems to be their major capital. He spoke. The duo had deliberatelynded a distance away from it as it would have been inconvenient to suddenly appear in the air above the capital. ncing back at Omis, Addi finally noticed his peculiar expression and asked. Hmm, Whats wrong? There is a small group of young mortal cultivators down below. Replied Omis as motioned towards a particr ce in the forest. And what does that have to do with us? Asked Addi with a frown, an uneasy feeling rising in his chest. Scratching his head with an awkward smile, Omis replied. Ah, well you see. They are fighting against some sort of monsters and dont seem like they will make it. Addis frown deepened, as he asked with an annoyed expression. As I said, what does that have to do with us? Well, you know...With us being the seniors and whatnot, I was just thinking maybe we should...you know. With a re, Addi spoke. Get to the point already, you want to save them? Yes, sow a bit of good karma as one might say. Smiled Omis with an innocent expression. No one says that, and what did I say about low-key? He growled in reply. Well, we can still save them while being low-key! Omis retorted. Addis eyes stared at Omis with irritation as he yelled. Dont give me that horse shit you little brat, you think I dont know what you want to do? You just want to y the expert again! Ohe on! Loosen up a little, think about it as doing a good deed while looking cool doing it. Smiled Omis. Besides, we just save them and leave. Thats why experts do anyways, we have to look mysterious while doing it! He added causing Addi to feel his headache return. Im the idiot to think that hell ever change. He thought to himself whilementing his decision to join this journey. Come on Addi, loosen up, well be in and out before you know it all the while sowing good karma! Smiled Omis reassuringly. Faced with that smile, Addi was not assured at all, quite the opposite, in fact, he was feeling anxious while thinking. What the hell is sowing good karma?! Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Bai Long was not a prominent figure in Phoenix city, he was born to a poor family in the slums of the capital where they struggled to survive day by day. Although it was harsh, Bai Long still did not mind as long as he had his parents and little sister. Unfortunately, the heavens were indifferent, when he reached the age of thirteen both of his parents died of a gue that befell the slums, leaving him to care for his ten-year-old sister all by himself. Since then, Bai Long slowly began to change. In order for them to survive, he stole threatened, and did all sorts of things to provide for his little sister Xiao Ye. It was in this matter that the siblings survived in the harsh slums for three more years. Bai Long''s n was to gather enough money for them to move out of this Godless ce. All of that changed however when he took his little sister out with him one day to trade for a little bit of food. Usually, Xiao Ye would remain in the house most of the time, while Bai Long would go out on all sorts of errands. That day, however, since the duo had already gathered enough money for their objective, the pair of siblings decided to celebrate for the first time in years by eating a good meal at themoners'' area. On their way there, the siblings came across a spoiled young master of the Heavenly Phoenix sect, which was considered as one of the powerhouses of the capital. The young master was shocked by Xiao Ye''s beauty, and seeing how they came from the slums while the young master came from the Heavenly Phoenix meant that their status was as different as the heavens and earth, he simply ordered his guards to bring Bai Long''s little sister back to him thinking nothing of the matter. Thus started Bai Long and Xiao Ye''s life on the run. The siblings barely managed to run away with their lives intact. While trying to sneak out of the city, however, the duo was spotted by one of the young master''s guards. This, unfortunately, led them to Xiao Ye getting stabbed by a sword that was meant for her brother. With his little sister mortally wounded in his back, Bai Long once again narrowly managed to escape the guards and ran away from the city. Bai Long then managed to tag along with a merchant caravan with the use of the money he intended to start a new life with his sister. By the time the caravan group reached the dark forest a distance away from the capital, Xiao Ye had unfortunately passed away in Bai Long''s arms. The merchants had no medicine that could treat her wounds, and so Bai Long had to watch helplessly as his little sister died within his arms. Life suddenly seemed to lose its color, as rage welled up within his chest. Why him? Why his little sister? Why his family? Why were the heavens so cruel? They merely wanted to survive in this harsh world, so why did Xiao Ye have to die?! When his rage reached a boiling point, the merchant''s caravan was suddenly attacked by a group of forest monsters with the guards barely able to hold on. It was nothing but a matter of time before they were unable to stand their ground. "Heh, do the heavens really want me to die so badly? Do I not deserve to live?" He chuckled bitterly before a cold glint shed by his eyes as he stared at the monsters defiantly. "No! I refuse to die when that bastard is still alive and well out there!" Growled Bai Long as he recalled the indifferent face of the Heavenly Phoenix sect''s young master. "I can''t die until I get my revenge! I Bai Long won''t rest until the entire Heavenly Phoenix, no! The entire capital falls by my hand!" He bellowed to the skies in rage as the final guard fell by the hands of a green wolf-like monster. Even though he knew that he held no choice against them, Bai Long still grabbed a fallen sword and faced off with his head high against the group of monsters. By now it seemed like he was the only one left alive as the wolf-like monsters surrounded him, seemingly intending to toy with him before ending his life. Even so Bai Long was not afraid, no, his heart was full of rage, rage that threatened to envelop the entire world, a rage that burned so high in defiance. And that rage did not go unnoticed... "Do you wish for revenge?" A majestic voice full of strength and power suddenly rang in his ears shocking him silly. "Who?!" Bai Long asked, for the first time traces of fear crept between his bones. "Do you wish for power?" Asked the voice once again. This time albeit skeptical and afraid, Bai Long managed to reply. "I do!" "I don''t want to be controlled by the heavens! I don''t want to leave my fate in the hands of someone else! I want to take revenge! And I...I want to live!" He cried out. The injustice of this cruel world was too much, what was wrong with wanting to live free? What was wrong with wanting to survive? "Good, then I shall lend you a hand." Replied the voice. It was then that an abrupt boundless power suddenly rushed through Bai Long''s body filling him with so much strength as his hair whipped about, an entirely different aura, almost celestial surrounded him as he faced the monsters who hurriedly retreated. "Hmph." Bai Long calmly raised his sword high before bringing it down like a sovereign of judgment. A purple sword beam of light rushed forward and decimated the entire area including the monsters leaving nothing behind. Faced with such a scene of destruction as his immediate surroundings werepletely ttened, Bai Long was momentarily lost for words. He knew himself better than anyone, he was not a cultivator but a mere mortal! The power he had just unleashed was enough for him to seek revenge against the Heavenly Phoenix n and even stand unparalleled! ''But there must be a catch!'' His eyes hurriedly scanned his surroundings for the owner of the voice, Bai Long had survived in the slums for his entire life, he knew that in life nothing was free. Sure enough, the boundless power that filled his body moments ago seeped out reverting him to his previous helpless self, a sigh of disappointment unconsciously escaped his lips as he felt himself go back to being a normal mortal. Chapter 166 Chapter 166 As soon as the celestial power left his body, Bai Long copsed to the floor with a loud thud, his vision swam as he struggled to stay focused. ''Is this the drawback of using a power way beyond my capabilities?'' He thought to himself while gritting his teeth as he fought to stay conscious. Just then in front of his eyes, space suddenly began to twist and turn as a rift that seemed to lead to the dark abyss itself opened. Bai Long loudly gulped, his back soaked in cold sweat as he felt the boundless aura emitting from within the rift. "What the-" He muttered, his eyes as wide as sausages as he stared unblinkingly as if he was afraid to miss anything. The dark abyss stared back at him causing Bai Long''s heart to almost leap out of his chest, he felt as if a devil from theher woulde jumping out and drag him down the fiery pits of hell. When Bai Long was almost unable to endure the tension, a perfect young man with the air of a celestial walked out from the void. His hair was an unblemished white from one side and obsidian ck from the other, a small scar ran down his left eye. Bai Long had heard countless stories of high and mighty cultivators seeking Immortality, he even saw the leader of the Heavenly Phoenix sect once when he was a child in a city parade. Yet even that leader who was considered as one of the ultimate experts in the world palled inparison to the perfect you man in front of him. For the first time in his life, Bai Long thought that this was what an Immortal must look like, his eyes full of awe as he gazed at the young man who had an air of indifference surrounding him. Although he was still dizzy, Bai Long swiftly dropped to his knees and kowtowed to the young man. ''He must be the one who saved me and lent me his power.'' Thought Bai Long. "Junior thanks esteemed celestial for saving my life." He loudly spoke not daring to raise his head. A momentary silence descended on the area causing sweat to trickled down Bai Long''s forehead before the senior finally spoke. "Hmmm, you did well to survive." His voice which was pleasing to the ear came off full of strength and authority. "It''s all thanks to your grace and mercy." Hastily replied Bai Long, his mind was full of countless thoughts. Why would this esteemed figure help him? Just from the looks of it, the duo lived in twopletely different worlds. Bai Long knew that nothing came for free in this life, yet what could this senior possibly want from him? He was unable to understand. Suddenly the senior spoke. "Your heart burns with rage child. Is it revenge you seek?" He asked. Hearing that, Bai Long was forced to remember all of the injustice he faced until now, how his little sister was taken away from him and died within his arms. The scene of the Heavenly Phoenix''s young master coldly looking down on him as he ordered his guards to take his sister away kept ying over and over again in his mind. For the first time, Bai Long raised his lowered head and stared at the senior''s Golden and crimson eyes which seemed to contain the universe within them before speaking with resolution. "Yes, I want revenge against all those that harmed me, revenge against all those who harmed my sister! I want revenge on this cruel world that thinks it''s okay to push us down when all we want is to live!" He cried out. Seeing that, the senior''s indifferent face took a change for the first time. A wide grin broke out as he looked at the kneeling Bai Long. "Good, I like your spirit. Though I wonder how far you will go." He said before stepping closer towards him. Bai Long did not dare to move as the senior extended his slender finger and tapped on his forehead. "I''ll give you a hand, don''t disappoint me." He said. Bai Long was surprised and did not quite understand before a sudden surge of information rushed towards his mind. ''A cultivation technique!'' He thought almost unable to control his excitement. "Focus, if you lose consciousness then you are simply unworthy." Said the Senior, his previous air of an indifferent experting back. Startled, Bai Long gritted his teeth and fought against the excruciating pain. His brain felt as if it was being cut into countless tiny pieces every second, his vision swam as the world began to spin, yet he prevailed. This was his chance! His only chance to get revenge for Xiao Ye, his chance to change his fate! And his chance to fight against the Heavens! Throwing his head back, Bai Long let out a loud cry. "ARGH!" His voice resounded throughout the now deathly silent ck forest. The senior simply stood there unmoving as he watched the entire scene with an unreadable expression. Not long after, Bai Long''s suffering finally ended as he copsed to the ground headfirst with a thud. His body was in pain, his head felt as if someone had hit him with a sledgehammer, yet his eyes were bright. He survived, he did not lose consciousness and prevailed. Bai Long struggled to try and raise his head to stare at the unfathomable senior who imparted this celestial cultivation technique to him, yet he failed. His body was void of any sort of strength, he could only look at the senior''s legs as he stood in front of him. "You did well, we''ll meet again should our fates cross paths. Don''t disappoint me, child." Said the senior before he turned around to leave. Seeing him about to leave, Bai Longs was anxious and struggled to call out, his voice came out cracked as he asked. "N-Name!" The seniors steps came to a momentary halt, Bai Long could only see his legs facing away from him, his heart thumped loudly in his chest as he waited. Some know me as the Immortal Mentor. If we manage to meet again, then Ill tell you my name. Leaving those final words behind, the Senior stepped inside an abyssal rift and disappeared leaving a dumbfounded Bai Long. I-Immortal Mentor. He rolled the title in his tongue, his eyes gleaming with admiration and worship before a sh of determination filled his gaze. Chapter 167 Chapter 167 "Why did you do that?" Addi asked Omis with a frown. Feigning ignorance, Omis replied. "Did what?" "The boy, why you impart him with a cultivation method?" Adding asked again. "Oh that, well he just looked very pitiful." Smiled Omis. This only caused Addi''s frown to deepen as he red at him. "This is no joking matter you brat!" Chuckling, Omis answered with a reassuring smile. "Oh old man, you worry too much. That kid has the air of a protagonist surrounding him!" He said with conviction, yet that only served to confuse Addi even more. "Come on, did you not hear his speech when faced with monsters that threatened to take his life? He didn''t back down but instead raised his sword unyieldingly to fight as he cursed the heavens! That''s a protagonist in the making I tell you." Exined Omis while nodding, the more he thought about the kid the more impressed he turned. Addi looked at him as if he was looking at an idiot before asking with a frown. "He would have just died had you not interfered, what protagonist non-sense are you babbling about?" Shaking his head in disappointment, Omis spoke. "You really underestimate a main character''s aura Addi, that''s bad." "What the hell are you talking about?!" Unable to control himself any longer Addi yelled. "Listen Addi, trust me on this, that kid screams protagonist all around, he is surrounded by the main character''s halo, and I would bet that even if I did not interfere he would have simply woke up to some special power and miraculously survived, or some old grandpa would jump in to save him then end up epting him as a disciple and teaching him to cultivate. So, I took the chance to be the first one to help hence sowing a bit of good karma between us." Patiently exined Omis with a smile as if he had it all figured out. Hearing all that, Addi simply stared at Omis with a dumbfounded expression before mumbling to himself. "The bastard finally lost it." "Tsk, I can hear you old fart!" Replied Omis with a click of his tongue. Rubbing the bridge of his nose, Addi let out a sigh of defeat as he asked. "Whatever, crying over the dead is useless. What technique did you end up giving him?" "Ah, well about that, do you remember back when I had that old bet with Mad saber?" Said Omis. Addi''s expression suddenly turned dark as he red at him and replied. "Yes, don''t tell me you!" Hurriedly waving his hands in dismissal, Omis answered. "No, no that. I''m not stupid to impart him with Mad saber''s technique." "Then what?" Asked Addi, his frowned brows rxed. "Since he seemed to have a talent for the sword, and I coincidentally also had a second-rate sword art that I won from Mad Saber-" Before he could finish, Addi asked as he eyes Omis in suspicion. "Second rate?" "Of course, Mad Saber''s main weapon was not the sword after all." Smiled Omis. "What''s the name of the sword art?" Asked Addi unconvinced. "I think it was something called, The heaven-defying sword?" Omis replied with uncertainty. Creasing his brows, Addi stroked his white beard deep in thought as he tried to remember. "The heaven-defying sword? Although the name sounds impressive, I don''t think I ever heard about such sword art. Maybe it really is second-rate?" "You worry too much Addi, let''s just go, not as of we''ll ever meet the kid again," Omis spoke reassuringly as he patted Addi''s shoulder. The duo then slowly made their way toward the capital all the while carefully hiding their real cultivation base. Once they reached the giant walls of the city, a strong oppressive force field seemed to force all cultivators down from the sky. "Looks like flying is prohibited in the capital." Said Omis. The force field was most likely the work of a strong formation, anyone below the Profound Immortal level would be forced to the ground. "En, let''s just go. No need to make any scene." Answered Addi. "En, after you." Replied Omis with a smile. As if remembering something, Omis''s eyes shed before he asked Addi as the duo made their way towards the line of people who waited for their turn to get inside. "Doesn''t this feel a bit familiar?" "The Song Kingdom." Answered Addi. "Yes! I wonder how little Lee-Lee is doing." Mumbled Omis. "She has both your offensive technique and my footwork ones and her talent was not so bad. It''s only a matter of time before a new hero would rise back in the mortal realm." Answered Addi as he recalled the cute little girl. "True." Raising his head to peek at the long line of people ahead of them, Omis''s eyes seemed to shine brighter for a second before they reverted back to normal, he then turned to Addi and asked. "It seems like to get inside one needs to have some sort of identity card and pay a fee. Needless to say, our currency would probably not be epted here. What do we do?" Scanning the surroundings, Addi''s gaze seemed to look at the tall wall of the capital, his hollow white eyes seemed to be searching for a way to sneak in. Before he could say anything however a luxurious chariot pulled by four majestic war-horses stopped next to the duo, a small group of bodyguards surrounded the cart. Omis and Addi turned to nce at it as the squad of armed cultivators swiftly moved to the side and formed a neat row, a cultivator who stood by the closed door nced at Omis and loudly spoke. "The young miss of the Four Peaks Trading house invites the young master to join her for a date inside the capital." Loudly announced the cultivator leaving behind a very confused Omis and Addi. Themotion seemed to catch the attention of all those waiting in line as all eyes turned to fall on Omis and Addi, closely observing them. "The young miss of the Four Peaks Trading House? Is that the mysterious one who never showed her face?" Asked someone from the crowd. "I heard that her beauty was enough to topple nations, that''s why the master of the Trading House forbid her from showing her face in public!" Added another person. "Oh! For the youngdy of the Four Peaks Trading House to invite this person on a date, just who is he?" "Now that I think about it, isn''t he a little bit too handsome?!" "Tsk, how is it possible for a person to look this good?" Themotion only seemed to grow bigger as more people turned their gaze towards Omis. Seeing that Addi frowned in annoyance as he muttered. "I knew he should have disguised himself, no cultivator should look this perfect." He grumbled. Omis who was the center of all of this had an enigmatic face on with his hands behind his back and his chin raised high. His entire body seemed to exude the air of a mysterious celestial. ''Ah, what to do Addi, another beauty seems to have been captivated by my face.'' He saidcausing a divine message. Hearing that, Addi was speechless as he inwardlymented on his bad luck. ''I shouldn''t have agreed to this...'' Chapter 168 Chapter 168 ''Should we just leave the?'' Thought Addi, there was no use in taking the unnecessary risk of getting caught by their enemies. While thinking about ways to slip from themotion, Omis seemed to have different thoughts as he sent him a Divine message. ''Here''s our chance Addi!'' He said. ''What chance you brat?! I knew you should have changed your looks beforeing here, now look at this, which part of this is exactly low-key!?'' He replied furiously. ''No, think about it Addi, we were just considering a way to sneak inside the city unnoticed, and even when we make it inside, we would still have no idea from where to start our search for information, this young miss of the Trading house now seems to be our beacon of light, from the reactions of everyone present her position must be quite high so us tagging along with her should make things go rather smoothly for us!'' Exined Omis in one breath. Addi eyed him with suspicion before coldly replying. ''You just want to act cool in front of this youngdy.'' Omis pretended not to hear that as he gave a slight nod towards the carriage before speaking in a majestic voice full of strength. "I ept the young miss''s kind offer." He said. Saying that Omis gave a gentle smile that made the onlookers have a good feeling about him and earned him a few blushes from the youngdies amongst the crowd before he added while motioning to Addi who was next to him. "As long as my dear Grandfather can also tag along." Hearing that, a sh of light passed by the eyes of the cultivator who stood by the side of the chariot before he gave a respectful bow towards the carriage direction. He then turned to Omis and replied. "The young miss agrees, please, this way." He motioned both Omis and Addi to hop inside the chariot as the door slowly opened. "Can you see her?" "Stop pushing I can''t see anything!" "Move your big head out of the way!" "What did you say?!" Amotion quickly descended on the surroundings as the people present pushed against one another, trying to catch a glimpse of the mysterious youngdy of the Four Peaks Trading House. ''No use crying over spoiled milk Addi, let''s just go.'' Said Omis using a Divine message while shing him a wide smile. ''I said it before, and i''ll say it again, I shouldn''t have agreed toe along this journey.'' Sighed Addi as he followed after Omis. As soon as the duo stepped inside the luxurious carriage, Omis''s wide smile dropped as his face turned ugly, Addi''s face on the other hand lit up with joy as he struggled to keep hisugh at bay. ''Where''s the fucker that said the young miss is an incredible beauty?! I just want to talk!'' Tapping his shoulders, Addi spoke with a wide grin. "I must say grandson, for the young miss to invite you into a date, as a man aren''t you ashamed? You should take her out on another one after this!" Turning towards the young miss who was seated across the duo with a bashful smile, Addi gave a bow and spoke. "Forgive my useless grandson, he is tongue-tied by your beauty young miss." Addi then turned his gaze to Omis as he hastily pushed him to sit next to the young miss. "What are you doing, hurry up and say hello to the young miss, I know you are lost at words but still don''t be disrespectful you brat!" Scolded Addi, the smile never quite leaving his face. Omis''s expression was akin to one who had swallowed a bug, his eyes kept darting between the young miss who had a bashful look as she peeked at him but remained silent, and at Addi who seemed to find joy in his misfortune. ''Is this why the master of the Four Peaks Trading house forbid her from showing her face? Omis felt cheated as he nced at the youngdy. Werent all the young misses of the cultivation world supposed to be jade beauties? What is this? This script is wrong! He inwardly cried out. Yet on the outside, his face quickly regained hisposer, Addi was having too much fun with this. Turning towards the young miss, a slight smile made its way onto his face as he gently grabbed and kissed the back of her hand. I apologize for the rudeness young miss. My name is Omis. A-ah! I-Its okay! You can call me Flora. She stuttered as she replied, her face as red as a tomato. Omis then stood up and then sat next to her before asking with a smile. I hope you dont mind me sitting here? N-No, thats fine. She replied shyly while lowering her head. Omis was actually surprised at her embarrassed behavior. He had thought that since she was the one to invite him, she would have been rather bold, yet from her shy demeanor, it was clear that the youngdy was not an experienced person. Her face was, for theck of better words, unattractive. Her body was certainly that of a young fairy, yet her face was a bit of a problem. Omis was a bit surprised since all cultivators valued beauty, add that with their ability to shape their bone structure, most cultivators were considered handsome and beautiful. The youngdy in front of his however was different. Omis could sense a faint wisp of qi flowing through her body indicating that she had indeed taken her step in the journey of cultivation. This little girl is interesting. He thought to himself as he observed the seemingly shy youngdy with a newfound interest. Addi did not seem to think too much of the situation, a wide grin was stered on his face as he nced at Omis sitting next to the young miss. Ah, is this what he meant by good karma? He thought to himself with augh. I must say, youngdy, forgive this old man if Ie off rather strongly but my eyes had never failed me before, and I can tell you two are a match under the heavens! Boldly proimed Addi, earning him a death re from Omis. Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Everything proceeded rather smoothly with the group riding in the chariot, the young miss''s carriage passed through the guard''s checkpoint unstopped and continued towards the inside of the city. Addi''s entire mood seemed to have taken a turn for the best as he could not keep the grin off his face the entire time. Omis on the other hand had tried to strike a conversation with the young miss. It was rather weird for him that there were no guards nor servants were attending to her within the carriage. He and Addi were after all strangers, and for them to be allowed inside without as much as an inspection was strange. The only guesses he had were, first, the guards outside were confident in their ability to protect their young miss should any problem arise. Though for this, Omis was still a bit skeptical about that. Second, the guards were confident and hadplete faith in the strength of their young miss, and did not think Omis and Addi were much of a threat. While that may be true since Omis and Addi had concealed their cultivation base making them look nothing but first stage regr mortal cultivators, a quick nce at the youngdy next to him was enough to see that she was no better. Third, was the possibility that they simply don''t care and are content with merely following her orders no matter what the consequences of said orders may have on her. At the strangeness of the situation, Omis grew more curious about the youngdy''s peculiar situation. Noticing him staring intensely at her, The young miss''s face quickly turned into a shade of red. "Young miss-" Before Omis could finish, she interrupted him with a frown. "Please call me Flora!" For the first time since their meeting, the youngdy did not stutter. "Oh? Well then excuse me, Flora." Omis corrected himself earning him a wide smile from her. "May I be so bold as to ask for what reason you have invited me to join you?" He asked, a hint of curiosity, shing through his eyes. "A-Ah, a date of course!" She hastily replies, her eyes lowered in embarrassment. Though she may have sounded sincere rough enough to even fool Addi, who did not seem to be listening anymore and simply watching them with amusement, Omis did not quite fall for it. Under that bashful facade, her gaze was abnormally calm. Her eyes did not belong to an innocent youngdy, but a dangerous cunning fox. "A date, huh?" At that, Omis turned to nce at Addi and sent a Divine message. ''Addi, time to leave.'' Addi who had a smile all along suddenly frowned. ''Oh, why would we do that? We are already inside the city, don''t you feel any shame from leaving the youngdy alone after using her?'' ''What the hell are you talking about you geezer, first of all, this is no ordinary youngdy. If we do not want to get involved in unnecessary problems, I suggest we leave now.'' Answered Omis. ''Hmmm...'' Rubbing his long beard, Addi nced back at him with a raised eyebrow. Before he could say anything, both his and Omis''s eyes turned sharp as Omis jumped out of his seat and shielded Flora while Addi did not move but had a deep scowl on his face. Flora was surprised at Omis''s sudden action, yet she did not manage to say anything before the entire carriage abruptly exploded with a loud bang, a strong force pushed against Omis and Addi, once it came in contact with their bodies, however, itpletely disappeared. Surprised screams came out from the surrounding people as the chariot suddenly blew up in the middle of the street, the bodyguards that were meant to protect the young miss allid copsed on the ground bleeding, some missing limbs other already dead. "Fuck me, it seems like we can never be low-key no matter what we do." Muttered Omis. Turning to re at him, Addi suddenly erupted in annoyances. "You think? With a face like that, and the shit you do how the fuck do you expect us to be low-key?!" "No need to be jealous old man, let''s just take care of this and leave." Replied Omis. Flora who was shielded from the impact by Omis had a shocked expression on her face as she stared at him and then at Addi in astonishment. As the dust slowly settled down, Omis nced at his surroundings only to find that the street had been surprisingly cleaned, the civilians and unrted cultivators were quickly pushed away out of the scene by some ck robbed cultivators. This was a calcted ambush. The ck robbed cultivators then suddenly appeared on top of the rooftops and on the ground as they surrounded Flora, Omis, and Addi. Annoyed Addi spoke. "Let''s just go, It''s none of our business." Omis was about to agree when Flora suddenly grabbed the hem of his robe and pleaded. "Please save me!" For the first time since their meeting, her eyes were sincere as she pleaded. With a sigh, Omis shook his head and removed her hand from his robe. Addi was right, there was no point in staying here any longer, nor did they have any reason to save her, they already did so once. "Sir, she seems to have survived the st!" "There are two people with unknown cultivation base apanying her." "Doesn''t matter, kill them all!" Said a masked cultivator. At his order, the ck robbed assassins suddenly plunged from the rooftops and shot towards Addi first with their weapons drawn. ng! A transparent shield suddenly appeared surrounding him as Addi coldly nced at the attackers, once his white hollow eyes met theirs, the assassins'' bodies abruptly exploded into a puff of red smoke dyeing the entire street crimson. Facepalming, Omis spoke with a sigh. "Addi, I thought you said we shouldn''t intervene and just leave." ncing back at him, Addi seemed rather embarrassed as he replied with a dry cough. "*Cough* I did not mean to do that, it was just a reflex." He said. Seeing the entire scene y out, Flora''s eyes widened like sausages as she hastily kowtowed and pleaded. "This humble junior asks for seniors'' help!" Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Standing on the rooftops, the ck-robed masked assassin had a serious expression on his face as he nced at the two unknown cultivators bickering below. One looked like an old man with devilish white hollow eyes, he shivered just thinking about that gaze and how one look caused his subordinates to explode, body and soul. Bringing his attention to the other cultivator, a perfect young man with unblemished skin if not for the small scar that ran down from his left eyebrow to under his eye. His hair was a sharp contrast of ck and white; and although the young cultivator held an amicable expression as he argued with the devilish cultivator, the masked cultivator''s back was covered in a cold sweat, his instincts warned that he would be dead if he dared to make a move. ''Shit! What hole did these monsters crawl out from!'' He inwardlyined, his eyes turning towards the young miss of the Four Peaks Trade House. ''I knew I shouldn''t have be an assassin.'' He let out a sigh full of regret. The mission was to bepleted even if it meant his life is forfeit. That was the risk that came alongside the path he chose to tread. There was no use for an assassin that failed his mission, and so, it was better for him to die trying. Steeling his resolve, a sh of light passed by the masked assassin''s eyes. His legs bulged as the tiles of the roof below broke, he circted his qi to his max input. His right hand rested on the de at his left side, while his left hand rested on the one to his right side. He would try to end this in one hit! It was either do or die! One strike, backed with everything he had! One strike with the full power of his thousand-year-old cultivation base! A dark ominous aura surrounded him, as it shrouded him in ayer of darkness, turning his body almost incorporeal, the only thing that was left behind was a humanoid shadow with piercing green eyes. Boom! The tiles broke as he disappeared from his ce, the two cultivators were still arguing with the young miss groveling in the ground begging for their help. This was his chance! Although they might be strong, they were still clearly distracted, he only needed one hit! His body rushed forward with a burst of power he never felt before, the intensity of the situation pushed him to the brink of a breakthrough. His eyes gleamed as he unsheathed his twin des andunched two sword beams that shed towards the young miss''s neck. He could see her eyes full of despair as the sword energy bore down on her. ''This is the end!'' He thought jovially. Yet to his dismay, as soon as the beams passed by the young cultivator, they simply disappeared as if they had never existed before. The masked assassin had no time to be shocked as his body was still rushing towards the young miss swords in hand. Although his first strike hit was blocked, the masked assassin''s body was still pushed forward by the momentum, it was already toote to retreat. He brandished his twin swords as the shadowy energy surrounded them giving off a terrifying aura, his body soaring through the air towards the young miss when suddenly "Ugh!!" A painful grunt escaped his lips as his body came to a sudden halt, the shadowy energy he was so proud of disappeared, while his des fell to his sides. An immovable hand was sped around his neck, holding him high in the air. He did not see him move, nor did he see how his hand suddenly shot forward and stopped him midair. From the unbearable pain, he was feeling, reckoned that the sheer force of the impact had broken his neck. His qi was moving on overdrive as it tried to keep his soul from escaping and healed his injuries, yet the hand around his neck suddenly tightened its clutch. "W-Who A-Are you?!" He managed to mutter, a shoulder running down his spine as he faced the young cultivator''s different colored eyes. Ignoring him, the cultivator''s qi swiftly seeped inside his body effectively sealing his cultivation base rendering him speechless. He had no time to resist while he watched on helplessly as his power leaked out of him. Seeing at how the mission had failed, and there was no way out, the assassin decisively decided to bit the poison hidden in his mouth for situations like this. Before he could manage to do even that, the old white-eyed devil shed from his position and reappeared in front of me, his hand gripped his lower jaw and ripped it off. "ARGH!!" A howl of pain escaped his mouth at the sudden excruciating pain. "These sneaky bastards always keep poison in their mouths, sealing their cultivation base is never enough, be sure to rip the jaw off as well so they are unable to bite their tongues or any sort of poison." Calmly spoke the old man to the younger cultivator sounding more like an instructor teaching his student. The younger cultivator frowned at his loud howls of pain. The seemingly divine qi that invaded his body suddenly took away his ability to speak, his screamsing off as silent grunts of pain. ''I knew I shouldn''t have be an assassin.'' That was thest thought that circled his mind before he slumped into the embrace of darkness. *********** "Oh, he fainted." Mumbled Omis as he nced at the limp body in his hand. Letting out a sigh, Addi spoke. "What do we do with him? And why did you even intervene?" He asked. Scratching the back of his head, Omis nced at the shivering young miss still groveling by their feet before replying. "Uh...reflex?" Shaking his head Addi gazed at the copsed assassin, as he seemed to contemte something before finally reaching his conclusion. With a flick of his wrist, the unconscious masked man rose to the sky, his head facing his. Addi''s hollow eyes seemed to glow with an ominous glint as he tapped a finger on the man''s forehead. For a while, he simply remained silent, before the glint in his eyes disappeared as the assassin dropped dead to the ground. A frown on Addi''s face. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!